This is a modern-English version of The Ego and His Own, originally written by Stirner, Max.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE EGO AND HIS
OWN
BY
MAX STIRNER
Translated from German by
STEVEN T. BYINGTON
Featuring an Introduction by
J. L. Walker
NYC
BENJ. R. TUCKER, Publisher
1907
Copyright. 1907, by
BENJAMIN R. TUCKER
TO MY SWEETHEART
MARIE DÄHNHARDT
CONTENTS
Page | |
Publisher's Introduction | vii |
Intro | xii |
Translator's Introduction | xix |
Everything means nothing to me. | 3 |
Part One: MAN | 7 |
I.—A Human Life | 9 |
II.—Men of the Past and Present | 17 |
I.—The Ancients | 17 |
II.—The Moderns | 30 |
§ 1.—The Spirit | 34 |
§ 2.—The Possessed | 42 |
§ 3.—The Hierarchy | 85 |
III.—The Free | 127 |
§ 1.—Political Liberalism | 128 |
§ 2.—Social Liberalism | 152 |
§ 3.—Humane Liberalism | 163 |
Part Two: I | 201 |
I.—Ownership | 203 |
II.—The Owner | 225 |
I.—My strength | 242 |
II.—My Relationship | 275 |
III.—My self-care | 425 |
III.—The One and Only | 484 |
Index | 491 |
PUBLISHER'S PREFACE
For more than twenty years I have entertained the design of publishing an English translation of "Der Einzige und sein Eigentum." When I formed this design, the number of English-speaking persons who had ever heard of the book was very limited. The memory of Max Stirner had been virtually extinct for an entire generation. But in the last two decades there has been a remarkable revival of interest both in the book and in its author. It began in this country with a discussion in the pages of the Anarchist periodical, "Liberty," in which Stirner's thought was clearly expounded and vigorously championed by Dr. James L. Walker, who adopted for this discussion the pseudonym "Tak Kak." At that time Dr. Walker was the chief editorial writer for the Galveston "News." Some years later he became a practising physician in Mexico, where he died in 1904. A series of essays which he began in an Anarchist periodical, "Egoism," and which he lived to complete, was published after his death in a small volume, "The Philosophy of Egoism." It is a very able and convincing exposition of Stirner's teachings, and almost the only one that exists in the English language. But the chief instrument in the revival of Stirnerism was and is the German poet, John Henry Mackay. Very early in his career he met Stirner's name in Lange's "History of Materialism," and was moved thereby to read his book. The work made such an impression on him that he resolved to devote a portion of his life to the rediscovery and rehabilitation of the lost and forgotten genius. Through years of toil and correspondence and travel, and triumphing over tremendous obstacles, [Pg viii] he carried his task to completion, and his biography of Stirner appeared in Berlin in 1898. It is a tribute to the thoroughness of Mackay's work that since its publication not one important fact about Stirner has been discovered by anybody. During his years of investigation Mackay's advertising for information had created a new interest in Stirner, which was enhanced by the sudden fame of the writings of Friedrich Nietzsche, an author whose intellectual kinship with Stirner has been a subject of much controversy. "Der Einzige," previously obtainable only in an expensive form, was included in Philipp Reclam's Universal-Bibliothek, and this cheap edition has enjoyed a wide and ever-increasing circulation. During the last dozen years the book has been translated twice into French, once into Italian, once into Russian, and possibly into other languages. The Scandinavian critic, Brandes, has written on Stirner. A large and appreciative volume, entitled "L'Individualisme Anarchiste: Max Stirner," from the pen of Prof. Victor Basch, of the University of Rennes, has appeared in Paris. Another large and sympathetic volume, "Max Stirner," written by Dr. Anselm Ruest, has been published very recently in Berlin. Dr. Paul Eltzbacher, in his work, "Der Anarchismus," gives a chapter to Stirner, making him one of the seven typical Anarchists, beginning with William Godwin and ending with Tolstoi, of whom his book treats. There is hardly a notable magazine or a review on the Continent that has not given at least one leading article to the subject of Stirner. Upon the initiative of Mackay and with the aid of other admirers a suitable stone has been placed above the philosopher's previously-neglected grave, and a memorial tablet upon the house in Berlin where he died in 1856; and this spring another is to be placed upon the house in Bayreuth where he was born in 1806. As a result of these various efforts, and though but little has been written about Stirner in the English language, his name is now known at least to thousands in America and England where formerly it was known only to hundreds. [Pg ix] Therefore conditions are now more favorable for the reception of this volume than they were when I formed the design of publishing it, more than twenty years ago.
For over twenty years, I've been considering publishing an English translation of "Der Einzige und sein Eigentum." When I first thought about this, very few English speakers had even heard of the book. Max Stirner's memory had nearly faded away for an entire generation. However, in the last two decades, there’s been a remarkable resurgence of interest in both the book and its author. It started here with a discussion in the Anarchist magazine, "Liberty," where Dr. James L. Walker clearly explained and passionately defended Stirner's ideas under the pseudonym "Tak Kak." At that time, Dr. Walker was the main editorial writer for the Galveston "News." A few years later, he became a practicing doctor in Mexico, where he passed away in 1904. He began a series of essays in an Anarchist publication, "Egoism," which he completed before his death, and these were published posthumously in a small book, "The Philosophy of Egoism." It's a very competent and convincing explanation of Stirner’s teachings and is nearly the only one in the English language. But the main force behind the revival of Stirnerism has been the German poet, John Henry Mackay. Early in his career, he came across Stirner's name in Lange's "History of Materialism" and felt compelled to read the book. It impacted him so much that he decided to devote part of his life to rediscovering and rehabilitating this lost genius. After years of hard work, correspondence, and travel—overcoming significant obstacles—he completed his task, and his biography of Stirner was published in Berlin in 1898. It’s a testament to the thoroughness of Mackay's work that since its publication, no new important facts about Stirner have been discovered. During his research, Mackay’s search for information sparked a renewed interest in Stirner, which was further boosted by the sudden fame of Friedrich Nietzsche's writings, whose intellectual connection to Stirner has stirred much debate. "Der Einzige," which was previously only available in an expensive edition, was included in Philipp Reclam's Universal-Bibliothek, leading to a wider and growing circulation. In the past twelve years, the book has been translated into French twice, once into Italian, once into Russian, and possibly into other languages. The Scandinavian critic, Brandes, has written about Stirner. A substantial and appreciative book titled "L'Individualisme Anarchiste: Max Stirner," by Prof. Victor Basch from the University of Rennes, has been published in Paris. Another significant and sympathetic book, "Max Stirner," by Dr. Anselm Ruest, was recently published in Berlin. Dr. Paul Eltzbacher includes a chapter on Stirner in his work, "Der Anarchismus," considering him one of the seven key Anarchists, starting with William Godwin and ending with Tolstoi. There's hardly a notable magazine or review on the Continent that hasn’t featured at least one major article on Stirner. Thanks to Mackay's initiative and support from other admirers, a proper stone has been placed above the philosopher’s previously neglected grave, along with a memorial plaque on the house in Berlin where he died in 1856; this spring, another plaque will be placed on the house in Bayreuth where he was born in 1806. Because of these various efforts, despite not much being written about Stirner in English, his name is now recognized by thousands in America and England, where it was formerly only known to hundreds. [Pg ix] Therefore, the conditions for receiving this volume are now much better than when I first thought of publishing it over twenty years ago.
The problem of securing a reasonably good translation (for in the case of a work presenting difficulties so enormous it was idle to hope for an adequate translation) was finally solved by entrusting the task to Steven T. Byington, a scholar of remarkable attainments, whose specialty is philology, and who is also one of the ablest workers in the propaganda of Anarchism. But, for further security from error, it was agreed with Mr. Byington that his translation should have the benefit of revision by Dr. Walker, the most thorough American student of Stirner, and by Emma Heller Schumm and George Schumm, who are not only sympathetic with Stirner, but familiar with the history of his time, and who enjoy a knowledge of English and German that makes it difficult to decide which is their native tongue. It was also agreed that, upon any point of difference between the translator and his revisers which consultation might fail to solve, the publisher should decide. This method has been followed, and in a considerable number of instances it has fallen to me to make a decision. It is only fair to say, therefore, that the responsibility for special errors and imperfections properly rests on my shoulders, whereas, on the other hand, the credit for whatever general excellence the translation may possess belongs with the same propriety to Mr. Byington and his coadjutors. One thing is certain: its defects are due to no lack of loving care and pains. And I think I may add with confidence, while realizing fully how far short of perfection it necessarily falls, that it may safely challenge comparison with the translations that have been made into other languages.
The challenge of getting a decent translation (since the work was so complex that hoping for a perfect translation seemed pointless) was finally addressed by assigning the task to Steven T. Byington, an accomplished scholar with a focus on philology, and also one of the most skilled advocates of Anarchism. To further ensure accuracy, it was agreed that Mr. Byington's translation would be reviewed by Dr. Walker, the most thorough American expert on Stirner, along with Emma Heller Schumm and George Schumm, who not only understand Stirner well but are also knowledgeable about the history of his era, possessing such command of both English and German that it's hard to tell which is their first language. Additionally, it was decided that any disagreements between the translator and his reviewers that couldn’t be resolved through discussion would be settled by the publisher. This approach has been followed, and in many cases, I’ve had to make those decisions. Therefore, it’s only fair to say that the responsibility for any specific errors and flaws lies with me, while the credit for the overall quality of the translation rightfully goes to Mr. Byington and his collaborators. One thing is clear: its shortcomings are not due to a lack of careful effort and attention. I also believe I can confidently state, fully aware of its imperfections, that it can stand up to translations in other languages.
In particular, I am responsible for the admittedly erroneous rendering of the title. "The Ego and His Own" is not an exact English equivalent of "Der Einzige und sein Eigentum." But then, there is no exact English equivalent. Perhaps the nearest is "The Unique One and His Property." But the unique one is [Pg x] not strictly the Einzige, for uniqueness connotes not only singleness but an admirable singleness, while Stirner's Einzigkeit is admirable in his eyes only as such, it being no part of the purpose of his book to distinguish a particular Einzigkeit as more excellent than another. Moreover, "The Unique One and His Property" has no graces to compel our forgiveness of its slight inaccuracy. It is clumsy and unattractive. And the same objections may be urged with still greater force against all the other renderings that have been suggested,—"The Single One and His Property," "The Only One and His Property," "The Lone One and His Property," "The Unit and His Property," and, last and least and worst, "The Individual and His Prerogative." "The Ego and His Own," on the other hand, if not a precise rendering, is at least an excellent title in itself; excellent by its euphony, its monosyllabic incisiveness, and its telling—Einzigkeit. Another strong argument in its favor is the emphatic correspondence of the phrase "his own" with Mr. Byington's renderings of the kindred words, Eigenheit and Eigner. Moreover, no reader will be led astray who bears in mind Stirner's distinction: "I am not an ego along with other egos, but the sole ego; I am unique." And, to help the reader to bear this in mind, the various renderings of the word Einzige that occur through the volume are often accompanied by foot-notes showing that, in the German, one and the same word does duty for all.
In particular, I am responsible for the admittedly incorrect translation of the title. "The Ego and His Own" isn't a direct English equivalent of "Der Einzige und sein Eigentum." But then, there's no exact English equivalent. Perhaps the closest is "The Unique One and His Property." But the unique one is [Pg x] not strictly the Einzige, since uniqueness suggests not just being one of a kind, but also an admirable quality of being one of a kind, while Stirner's Einzigkeit is only admirable in his view and doesn't aim to identify one type of Einzigkeit as better than another. Furthermore, "The Unique One and His Property" doesn't have the charm to make up for its minor inaccuracy. It feels awkward and unappealing. The same criticisms can be applied even more strongly to all the other suggested translations— "The Single One and His Property," "The Only One and His Property," "The Lone One and His Property," "The Unit and His Property," and, last and least and worst, "The Individual and His Prerogative." "The Ego and His Own," on the other hand, if not a precise translation, is still a great title in itself; it's excellent due to its rhythm, its sharpness, and its meaning—Einzigkeit. Another strong point in its favor is how closely "his own" aligns with Mr. Byington's translations of related words, Eigenheit and Eigner. Additionally, no reader will be misled if they remember Stirner's distinction: "I am not just one ego among many, but the sole ego; I am unique." To help the reader keep this in mind, the different translations of the word Einzige that appear throughout the volume are often accompanied by footnotes explaining that, in German, one word serves all these meanings.
If the reader finds the first quarter of this book somewhat forbidding and obscure, he is advised nevertheless not to falter. Close attention will master almost every difficulty, and, if he will but give it, he will find abundant reward in what follows. For his guidance I may specify one defect in the author's style. When controverting a view opposite to his own, he seldom distinguishes with sufficient clearness his statement of his own view from his re-statement of the antagonistic view. As a result, the reader is plunged into deeper and deeper mystification, until something suddenly reveals the cause of his misunderstanding, after which he must go back and read again. I [Pg xi] therefore put him on his guard. The other difficulties lie, as a rule, in the structure of the work. As to these I can hardly do better than translate the following passage from Prof. Basch's book, alluded to above: "There is nothing more disconcerting than the first approach to this strange work. Stirner does not condescend to inform us as to the architecture of his edifice, or furnish us the slightest guiding thread. The apparent divisions of the book are few and misleading. From the first page to the last a unique thought circulates, but it divides itself among an infinity of vessels and arteries in each of which runs a blood so rich in ferments that one is tempted to describe them all. There is no progress in the development, and the repetitions are innumerable.... The reader who is not deterred by this oddity, or rather absence, of composition gives proof of genuine intellectual courage. At first one seems to be confronted with a collection of essays strung together, with a throng of aphorisms.... But, if you read this book several times; if, after having penetrated the intimacy of each of its parts, you then traverse it as a whole,—gradually the fragments weld themselves together, and Stirner's thought is revealed in all its unity, in all its force, and in all its depth."
If you find the first quarter of this book a bit daunting and unclear, don’t get discouraged. Paying close attention will help you overcome most of the challenges, and if you stick with it, you'll find plenty of rewards in what comes next. One issue you might notice in the author’s writing is that when arguing against a perspective different from his own, he often doesn’t clearly separate his own viewpoint from the opposing one. This can lead to confusion, and you might find yourself increasingly puzzled until something clicks and you understand where the miscommunication happened, leading you to reread parts of it. [Pg xi] I want to caution you about this. Other complications generally come from how the work is structured. To illustrate this, I can do no better than to quote a passage from Prof. Basch's book, mentioned earlier: "There is nothing more unsettling than the first encounter with this unusual work. Stirner doesn't bother to explain the structure of his creation or give us any guiding insights. The apparent divisions of the book are few and misleading. From the first page to the last, a unique thought runs through it, but it splits among countless vessels and pathways, each filled with such rich ideas that it’s tempting to want to describe them all. There is no clear progression in the development, and the repetitions are countless.... A reader who isn't put off by this strange lack of structure demonstrates true intellectual bravery. At first, it may seem like a collection of essays haphazardly connected, full of a mix of aphorisms.... But, if you read this book multiple times—after getting to know each part intimately, if you then look at the whole—you'll gradually see how the pieces click together, revealing Stirner's thought in its entirety, with all its strength and depth."
A word about the dedication. Mackay's investigations have brought to light that Marie Daehnhardt had nothing whatever in common with Stirner, and so was unworthy of the honor conferred upon her. She was no Eigene. I therefore reproduce the dedication merely in the interest of historical accuracy.
A note on the dedication. Mackay's research has shown that Marie Daehnhardt had nothing in common with Stirner, making her unworthy of the honor given to her. She was no Eigene. I’m including the dedication only for the sake of historical accuracy.
Happy as I am in the appearance of this book, my joy is not unmixed with sorrow. The cherished project was as dear to the heart of Dr. Walker as to mine, and I deeply grieve that he is no longer with us to share our delight in the fruition. Nothing, however, can rob us of the masterly introduction that he wrote for this volume (in 1903, or perhaps earlier), from which I will not longer keep the reader. This introduction, no more than the book itself, shall that Einzige, Death, make his Eigentum.
Happy as I am with how this book turned out, my joy isn’t without some sadness. The beloved project was just as important to Dr. Walker as it was to me, and I truly regret that he isn’t here to celebrate this achievement with us. However, nothing can take away from the brilliant introduction he wrote for this book (in 1903, or maybe even earlier), which I won’t keep the reader from any longer. This introduction, just like the book itself, shall not become the property of that Einzige, Death.
February, 1907.
February 1907.
INTRODUCTION
Fifty years sooner or later can make little difference in the case of a book so revolutionary as this.
Fifty years earlier or later doesn't change much when it comes to a book as groundbreaking as this one.
It saw the light when a so-called revolutionary movement was preparing in men's minds, which agitation was, however, only a disturbance due to desires to participate in government, and to govern and to be governed, in a manner different to that which prevails. The "revolutionists" of 1848 were bewitched with an idea. They were not at all the masters of ideas. Most of those who since that time have prided themselves upon being revolutionists have been and are likewise but the bondmen of an idea,—that of the different lodgment of authority.
It emerged when a so-called revolutionary movement was brewing in people's minds, which was really just a restless desire to take part in government, to lead, and to be led, in a way that was different from the existing order. The "revolutionaries" of 1848 were entranced by an idea. They were not truly in control of their ideas. Most of those who have since taken pride in being revolutionaries have been, and still are, just slaves to an idea—the idea of a different distribution of power.
The temptation is, of course, present to attempt an explanation of the central thought of this work; but such an effort appears to be unnecessary to one who has the volume in his hand. The author's care in illustrating his meaning shows that he realized how prone the possessed man is to misunderstand whatever is not moulded according to the fashions in thinking. The author's learning was considerable, his command of words and ideas may never be excelled by another, and he judged it needful to develop his argument in manifold ways. So those who enter into the spirit of it will scarcely hope to impress others with the same conclusion in a more summary manner. Or, if one might deem that possible after reading Stirner, still one cannot think that it could be done so surely. The author has made certain work of it, even though he has to wait for his public; but still, the reception of the book by its critics amply proves the truth of the saying that one can give another arguments, but not understanding. [Pg xiii] The system-makers and system-believers thus far cannot get it out of their heads that any discourse about the nature of an ego must turn upon the common characteristics of egos, to make a systematic scheme of what they share as a generality. The critics inquire what kind of man the author is talking about. They repeat the question: What does he believe in? They fail to grasp the purport of the recorded answer: "I believe in myself"; which is attributed to a common soldier long before the time of Stirner. They ask, What is the principle of the self-conscious egoist,—the Einzige? To this perplexity Stirner says: Change the question; put "who?" instead of "what?" and an answer can then be given by naming him!
The temptation, of course, is to try to explain the main idea of this work, but such an effort seems unnecessary for anyone holding the book. The author's care in explaining his meaning shows he understood how easily someone might misunderstand anything that isn't shaped by popular thinking. The author's knowledge was extensive, his mastery of words and concepts may never be surpassed, and he felt it necessary to present his argument in various ways. So, those who truly grasp its essence will hardly expect to convince others of the same conclusion in a more straightforward way. Even if one thinks that's possible after reading Stirner, it's hard to believe it could be done with the same certainty. The author has done considerable work on it, even though he has to wait for his audience; however, the response from critics proves the truth in the saying that you can give someone arguments, but not understanding. [Pg xiii] So far, system creators and believers can't shake the notion that any discussion about the nature of an ego has to revolve around what egos have in common, aiming to create a systematic framework based on general traits. Critics question what kind of person the author is talking about. They keep asking: What does he believe in? They fail to understand the essence of the recorded answer: "I believe in myself," which was attributed to a common soldier long before Stirner's time. They wonder, what is the principle of the self-aware egoist—the Einzige? In response to this confusion, Stirner says: Change the question; ask "who?" instead of "what?" and then an answer can be given by naming him!
This, of course, is too simple for persons governed by ideas, and for persons in quest of new governing ideas. They wish to classify the man. Now, that in me which you can classify is not my distinguishing self. "Man" is the horizon or zero of my existence as an individual. Over that I rise as I can. At least I am something more than "man in general." Pre-existing worship of ideals and disrespect for self had made of the ego at the very most a Somebody, oftener an empty vessel to be filled with the grace or the leavings of a tyrannous doctrine; thus a Nobody. Stirner dispels the morbid subjection, and recognizes each one who knows and feels himself as his own property to be neither humble Nobody nor befogged Somebody, but henceforth flat-footed and level-headed Mr. Thisbody, who has a character and good pleasure of his own, just as he has a name of his own.
This is obviously too simplistic for people driven by ideas, and for those searching for new guiding principles. They want to categorize individuals. However, what you can categorize in me isn't my true self. "Man" is just the baseline of my existence as a unique individual. I rise above that as best as I can. Ultimately, I am more than just "man in general." The existing veneration of ideals and lack of self-respect have turned my ego into at most a Somebody, but more often an empty vessel meant to be filled with the dictates of a controlling belief system; essentially, a Nobody. Stirner breaks this unhealthy subservience and acknowledges that anyone who understands and feels themselves as their own possession is neither a humble Nobody nor a confused Somebody but rather straightforward and self-assured Mr. Thisbody, who has his own character and preferences, just as he has his own name.
The critics who attacked this work and were answered in the author's minor writings, rescued from oblivion by John Henry Mackay, nearly all display the most astonishing triviality and impotent malice.
The critics who went after this work and were responded to in the author's lesser writings, saved from being forgotten by John Henry Mackay, mostly show an incredible level of pettiness and helpless spite.
We owe to Dr. Eduard von Hartmann the unquestionable service which he rendered by directing attention to this book in his "Philosophie des Unbewussten," the first edition of which was published in 1869, and in other writings. I do not begrudge Dr. von Hartmann the liberty of criticism which he used; and I [Pg xiv] think the admirers of Stirner's teaching must quite appreciate one thing which Von Hartmann did at a much later date. In "Der Eigene" of August 10, 1896, there appeared a letter written by him and giving, among other things, certain data from which to judge that, when Friedrich Nietzsche wrote his later essays, Nietzsche was not ignorant of Stirner's book.
We thank Dr. Eduard von Hartmann for the valuable service he provided by bringing attention to this book in his "Philosophie des Unbewussten," first published in 1869, and in other writings. I don't hold a grudge against Dr. von Hartmann for the criticism he expressed; and I [Pg xiv] believe that fans of Stirner's philosophy should really appreciate one key thing that Von Hartmann did much later. In "Der Eigene" on August 10, 1896, he published a letter that included, among other things, some information indicating that when Friedrich Nietzsche wrote his later essays, he was not unaware of Stirner's book.
Von Hartmann wishes that Stirner had gone on and developed his principle. Von Hartmann suggests that you and I are really the same spirit, looking out through two pairs of eyes. Then, one may reply, I need not concern myself about you, for in myself I have—us; and at that rate Von Hartmann is merely accusing himself of inconsistency: for, when Stirner wrote this book, Von Hartmann's spirit was writing it; and it is just the pity that Von Hartmann in his present form does not indorse what he said in the form of Stirner,—that Stirner was different from any other man; that his ego was not Fichte's transcendental generality, but "this transitory ego of flesh and blood." It is not as a generality that you and I differ, but as a couple of facts which are not to be reasoned into one. "I" is somewise Hartmann, and thus Hartmann is "I"; but I am not Hartmann, and Hartmann is not—I. Neither am I the "I" of Stirner; only Stirner himself was Stirner's "I." Note how comparatively indifferent a matter it is with Stirner that one is an ego, but how all-important it is that one be a self-conscious ego,—a self-conscious, self-willed person.
Von Hartmann wishes Stirner had continued to expand on his ideas. Von Hartmann suggests that you and I are essentially the same spirit, seeing through two different pairs of eyes. In response, one might say, I don't need to worry about you because within myself, I have us; and in that case, Von Hartmann is only pointing out his own inconsistency: when Stirner wrote this book, Von Hartmann's spirit was behind it. It’s unfortunate that Von Hartmann, in his current state, does not support what he previously said in the context of Stirner—that Stirner was unlike anyone else; that his ego was not Fichte's abstract generality, but "this temporary ego of flesh and blood." It's not as abstract concepts that you and I differ, but as distinct realities that can't be merged into one. "I" represents some aspect of Hartmann, and thus Hartmann is "I"; but I am not Hartmann, and Hartmann is not—I. I am also not Stirner's "I"; only Stirner himself was Stirner's "I." Notice how relatively unimportant it is to Stirner that one is an ego, yet how crucial it is to be a self-aware ego—a self-aware, self-directed person.
Those not self-conscious and self-willed are constantly acting from self-interested motives, but clothing these in various garbs. Watch those people closely in the light of Stirner's teaching, and they seem to be hypocrites, they have so many good moral and religious plans of which self-interest is at the end and bottom; but they, we may believe, do not know that this is more than a coincidence.
Those who aren't self-aware and driven by their own will frequently act out of self-serving motives, but they disguise these motives in different forms. If you observe these people closely through the lens of Stirner's teachings, they appear to be hypocrites, as they have numerous moral and religious intentions that ultimately stem from self-interest. However, we might believe that they are unaware that this is more than just a coincidence.
In Stirner we have the philosophical foundation for political liberty. His interest in the practical development of egoism to the dissolution of the State and the union of free men is clear [Pg xv] and pronounced, and harmonizes perfectly with the economic philosophy of Josiah Warren. Allowing for difference of temperament and language, there is a substantial agreement between Stirner and Proudhon. Each would be free, and sees in every increase of the number of free people and their intelligence an auxiliary force against the oppressor. But, on the other hand, will any one for a moment seriously contend that Nietzsche and Proudhon march together in general aim and tendency,—that they have anything in common except the daring to profane the shrine and sepulchre of superstition?
In Stirner, we find the philosophical basis for political freedom. His focus on the practical application of egoism towards the dismantling of the State and the unification of free individuals is evident and clear, and it aligns seamlessly with the economic philosophy of Josiah Warren. Despite differences in temperament and language, there is a significant agreement between Stirner and Proudhon. Both seek freedom and view every increase in the number of free individuals and their intelligence as a supportive force against oppression. However, can anyone genuinely argue that Nietzsche and Proudhon share the same general goals and tendencies—that they have anything in common other than their boldness to challenge the foundations and relics of superstition?
Nietzsche has been much spoken of as a disciple of Stirner, and, owing to favorable cullings from Nietzsche's writings, it has occurred that one of his books has been supposed to contain more sense than it really does—so long as one had read only the extracts.
Nietzsche has often been talked about as a follower of Stirner, and because of selective quotes from Nietzsche's works, it has happened that one of his books has been thought to have more depth than it actually does—at least for those who have only read the excerpts.
Nietzsche cites scores or hundreds of authors. Had he read everything, and not read Stirner?
Nietzsche references many authors. Did he read everything but miss Stirner?
But Nietzsche is as unlike Stirner as a tight-rope performance is unlike an algebraic equation.
But Nietzsche is as different from Stirner as a tightrope act is from an algebra equation.
Stirner loved liberty for himself, and loved to see any and all men and women taking liberty, and he had no lust of power. Democracy to him was sham liberty, egoism the genuine liberty.
Stirner valued freedom for himself and enjoyed seeing everyone—men and women alike—embracing their freedom, and he had no desire for power. To him, democracy was fake freedom, while egoism represented true freedom.
Nietzsche, on the contrary, pours out his contempt upon democracy because it is not aristocratic. He is predatory to the point of demanding that those who must succumb to feline rapacity shall be taught to submit with resignation. When he speaks of "Anarchistic dogs" scouring the streets of great civilized cities, it is true, the context shows that he means the Communists; but his worship of Napoleon, his bathos of anxiety for the rise of an aristocracy that shall rule Europe for thousands of years, his idea of treating women in the oriental fashion, show that Nietzsche has struck out in a very old path—doing the apotheosis of tyranny. We individual egoistic Anarchists, however, may say to the Nietzsche school, so as not to be misunderstood: We do not ask of the Napoleons to have pity, nor of the [Pg xvi] predatory barons to do justice. They will find it convenient for their own welfare to make terms with men who have learned of Stirner what a man can be who worships nothing, bears allegiance to nothing. To Nietzsche's rhodomontade of eagles in baronial form, born to prey on industrial lambs, we rather tauntingly oppose the ironical question: Where are your claws? What if the "eagles" are found to be plain barnyard fowls on which more silly fowls have fastened steel spurs to hack the victims, who, however, have the power to disarm the sham "eagles" between two suns?
Nietzsche, on the other hand, expresses his disdain for democracy because it isn't aristocratic. He's so predatory that he insists those who are doomed to suffer should be taught to submit with acceptance. When he refers to "Anarchistic dogs" roaming the streets of major civilized cities, it’s clear from the context that he’s talking about the Communists; however, his admiration for Napoleon, his deep anxiety about the rise of an aristocracy that will rule Europe for thousands of years, and his idea of treating women in a traditional way indicate that Nietzsche is following a very old path—glorifying tyranny. We individualistic Anarchists, however, want to clarify to the Nietzschean followers: We don’t expect compassion from the Napoleons or justice from the predatory barons. They will find it beneficial for their own interests to negotiate with those who have learned from Stirner what a person can become who worships nothing and owes allegiance to nothing. In response to Nietzsche's grandiose talk of eagles in noble forms, ready to prey on industrial lambs, we mockingly ask: Where are your claws? What if the "eagles" turn out to be just ordinary barnyard chickens, on which more foolish birds have attached steel spurs to attack the victims, who, nonetheless, have the strength to disarm the fake "eagles" between two suns?
Stirner shows that men make their tyrants as they make their gods, and his purpose is to unmake tyrants.
Stirner demonstrates that people create their oppressors just like they create their gods, and his goal is to dismantle those oppressors.
Nietzsche dearly loves a tyrant.
Nietzsche deeply admires a tyrant.
In style Stirner's work offers the greatest possible contrast to the puerile, padded phraseology of Nietzsche's "Zarathustra" and its false imagery. Who ever imagined such an unnatural conjuncture as an eagle "toting" a serpent in friendship? which performance is told of in bare words, but nothing comes of it. In Stirner we are treated to an enlivening and earnest discussion addressed to serious minds, and every reader feels that the word is to him, for his instruction and benefit, so far as he has mental independence and courage to take it and use it. The startling intrepidity of this book is infused with a whole-hearted love for all mankind, as evidenced by the fact that the author shows not one iota of prejudice or any idea of division of men into ranks. He would lay aside government, but would establish any regulation deemed convenient, and for this only our convenience is consulted. Thus there will be general liberty only when the disposition toward tyranny is met by intelligent opposition that will no longer submit to such a rule. Beyond this the manly sympathy and philosophical bent of Stirner are such that rulership appears by contrast a vanity, an infatuation of perverted pride. We know not whether we more admire our author or more love him.
In style, Stirner's work offers a stark contrast to the childish, inflated language of Nietzsche's "Zarathustra" and its misleading imagery. Who could imagine something as unnatural as an eagle "carrying" a serpent in friendship? This scenario is described in simple words, but ultimately means nothing. In Stirner's writing, we find a lively and sincere discussion aimed at serious thinkers, and every reader realizes that the message is personal, intended for their understanding and benefit, as long as they have the mental independence and courage to accept and use it. The boldness of this book is infused with genuine love for all humanity, demonstrated by the author's complete lack of prejudice or any notion of dividing people into classes. He would abolish government but would support any regulation considered useful, and only our convenience is taken into account. Thus, true freedom will only exist when the tendency toward tyranny is confronted by an intelligent resistance that refuses to tolerate such authority. Furthermore, Stirner’s strong empathy and philosophical approach make ruling appear, by contrast, as vanity and a misguided pride. We’re not sure if we admire our author more or love him more.
Stirner's attitude toward woman is not special. She is an individual [Pg xvii] if she can be, not handicapped by anything he says, feels, thinks, or plans. This was more fully exemplified in his life than even in this book; but there is not a line in the book to put or keep woman in an inferior position to man, neither is there anything of caste or aristocracy in the book.
Stirner's view of women isn't unique. She is an individual [Pg xvii] if she chooses to be, without being held back by anything he says, feels, thinks, or plans. This is illustrated more clearly in his life than in this book; however, there isn't a single line in the book that suggests or maintains that women are inferior to men, nor is there any mention of class or aristocracy in the book.
Likewise there is nothing of obscurantism or affected mysticism about it. Everything in it is made as plain as the author could make it. He who does not so is not Stirner's disciple nor successor nor co-worker.
Likewise, there's nothing confusing or pretentious about it. Everything is presented as clearly as the author could make it. Anyone who doesn't understand this isn't a disciple, successor, or collaborator of Stirner.
Some one may ask: How does plumb-line Anarchism train with the unbridled egoism proclaimed by Stirner? The plumb-line is not a fetish, but an intellectual conviction, and egoism is a universal fact of animal life. Nothing could seem clearer to my mind than that the reality of egoism must first come into the consciousness of men, before we can have the unbiased Einzige in place of the prejudiced biped who lends himself to the support of tyrannies a million times stronger over me than the natural self-interest of any individual. When plumb-line doctrine is misconceived as duty between unequal-minded men,—as a religion of humanity,—it is indeed the confusion of trying to read without knowing the alphabet and of putting philanthropy in place of contract. But, if the plumb-line be scientific, it is or can be my possession, my property, and I choose it for its use—when circumstances admit of its use. I do not feel bound to use it because it is scientific, in building my house; but, as my will, to be intelligent, is not to be merely wilful, the adoption of the plumb-line follows the discarding of incantations. There is no plumb-line without the unvarying lead at the end of the line; not a fluttering bird or a clawing cat.
Someone might ask: How does plumb-line Anarchism relate to the unchecked egoism that Stirner talks about? The plumb-line isn't an idol; it’s a way of thinking, and egoism is a fundamental aspect of life for all animals. It seems perfectly clear to me that people must first recognize the reality of egoism before we can have the unbiased individual instead of the biased person who supports tyrannies far stronger than the natural self-interest of any one individual. When the plumb-line doctrine is misunderstood as a duty between people with unequal mindsets—as a religion of humanity—it's like trying to read without knowing the alphabet and substituting philanthropy for a contract. However, if the plumb-line is scientific, it can be my own property, and I choose to use it when circumstances allow. I don’t feel obligated to use it just because it's scientific when building my house; but since my will to be intelligent isn't just about being stubborn, adopting the plumb-line comes with letting go of superstitions. There’s no plumb-line without the steady lead at the end of the line; not a flapping bird or a scratching cat.
On the practical side of the question of egoism versus self-surrender and for a trial of egoism in politics, this may be said: the belief that men not moved by a sense of duty will be unkind or unjust to others is but an indirect confession that those who hold that belief are greatly interested in having others live for them rather than for themselves. But I do not ask or expect so much. [Pg xviii] I am content if others individually live for themselves, and thus cease in so many ways to act in opposition to my living for myself,—to our living for ourselves.
On the practical side of the debate between egoism versus self-surrender, and in considering egoism in politics, one can say this: the belief that people who aren’t driven by a sense of duty will be unkind or unjust to others is really just an indirect admission that those who hold this belief are quite invested in having others live for them instead of for themselves. But I don’t demand or expect so much. [Pg xviii] I’m fine if others live for themselves and, in doing so, stop acting in ways that conflict with my living for myself — with our living for ourselves.
If Christianity has failed to turn the world from evil, it is not to be dreamed that rationalism of a pious moral stamp will succeed in the same task. Christianity, or all philanthropic love, is tested in non-resistance. It is a dream that example will change the hearts of rulers, tyrants, mobs. If the extremest self-surrender fails, how can a mixture of Christian love and worldly caution succeed? This at least must be given up. The policy of Christ and Tolstoi can soon be tested, but Tolstoi's belief is not satisfied with a present test and failure. He has the infatuation of one who persists because this ought to be. The egoist who thinks "I should like this to be" still has the sense to perceive that it is not accomplished by the fact of some believing and submitting, inasmuch as others are alert to prey upon the unresisting. The Pharaohs we have ever with us.
If Christianity hasn't succeeded in changing the world for the better, it’s unlikely that a rational, morally upright approach will. Christianity, or any kind of genuine love for humanity, is truly tested in non-resistance. It’s naive to think that setting a good example will change the hearts of leaders, tyrants, or mobs. If the highest form of self-sacrifice fails, how can a mix of Christian love and worldly caution be effective? This belief must at least be abandoned. The strategies of Christ and Tolstoy can quickly be put to the test, but Tolstoy’s faith isn’t content with just a current test and subsequent failure. He is driven by the delusion that things should be a certain way. The self-interested person who thinks, "I wish this were so," still understands that it's not achieved merely because some people believe and submit, especially when others are ready to take advantage of the defenseless. The Pharaohs are always with us.
Several passages in this most remarkable book show the author as a man full of sympathy. When we reflect upon his deliberately expressed opinions and sentiments,—his spurning of the sense of moral obligation as the last form of superstition,—may we not be warranted in thinking that the total disappearance of the sentimental supposition of duty liberates a quantity of nervous energy for the purest generosity and clarifies the intellect for the more discriminating choice of objects of merit?
Several passages in this incredible book reveal the author as a deeply sympathetic person. When we think about his clearly stated opinions and feelings—his rejection of moral obligation as the ultimate form of superstition—can we not conclude that the complete elimination of the sentimental idea of duty frees up a lot of emotional energy for true generosity and sharpens the mind for a more discerning selection of worthy causes?
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE
If the style of this book is found unattractive, it will show that I have done my work ill and not represented the author truly; but, if it is found odd, I beg that I may not bear all the blame. I have simply tried to reproduce the author's own mixture of colloquialisms and technicalities, and his preference for the precise expression of his thought rather than the word conventionally expected.
If the style of this book is considered unattractive, it indicates that I have done a poor job and have not accurately represented the author; however, if it seems unusual, I hope I won't be held entirely responsible. I have merely tried to replicate the author's unique blend of everyday language and technical terms, along with his inclination for expressing his thoughts precisely instead of using the conventional wording.
One especial feature of the style, however, gives the reason why this preface should exist. It is characteristic of Stirner's writing that the thread of thought is carried on largely by the repetition of the same word in a modified form or sense. That connection of ideas which has guided popular instinct in the formation of words is made to suggest the line of thought which the writer wishes to follow. If this echoing of words is missed, the bearing of the statements on each other is in a measure lost; and, where the ideas are very new, one cannot afford to throw away any help in following their connection. Therefore, where a useful echo (and there are few useless ones in the book) could not be reproduced in English, I have generally called attention to it in a note. My notes are distinguished from the author's by being enclosed in brackets.
One special feature of the style, however, explains why this preface is necessary. It's typical of Stirner's writing that the flow of thought is heavily carried on by repeating the same word in a different form or meaning. The connection of ideas that popular instinct has guided in the formation of words is used to suggest the direction the writer wants to take. If this repetition of words is overlooked, the relationship between the statements is somewhat lost; and when the ideas are very new, we can't afford to miss any help in understanding their connection. So, whenever a useful repetition (and there are very few useless ones in the book) couldn't be captured in English, I've generally pointed it out in a note. My notes are set apart from the author's by being enclosed in brackets.
One or two of such coincidences of language, occurring in words which are prominent throughout the book, should be borne constantly in mind as a sort of Keri perpetuum: for instance, the identity in the original of the words "spirit" and "mind," and of the phrases "supreme being" and "highest essence." In such cases I have repeated the note where it [Pg xx] seemed that such repetition might be absolutely necessary, but have trusted the reader to carry it in his head where a failure of his memory would not be ruinous or likely.
One or two of these coincidences in language, found in words that are prominent throughout the book, should always be kept in mind as a kind of Keri perpetuum: for example, the similarity in the original words "spirit" and "mind," and the phrases "supreme being" and "highest essence." In these cases, I have repeated the note where it seemed necessary, but I have counted on the reader to remember it, where forgetting wouldn’t be disastrous or very likely.
For the same reason,—that is, in order not to miss any indication of the drift of the thought,—I have followed the original in the very liberal use of italics, and in the occasional eccentric use of a punctuation mark, as I might not have done in translating a work of a different nature.
For the same reason—so I wouldn’t miss any hint of where the thought is going—I’ve stuck closely to the original with my generous use of italics and the occasional quirky punctuation, which I might not have done if I were translating a different type of work.
I have set my face as a flint against the temptation to add notes that were not part of the translation. There is no telling how much I might have enlarged the book if I had put a note at every sentence which deserved to have its truth brought out by fuller elucidation,—or even at every one which I thought needed correction. It might have been within my province, if I had been able, to explain all the allusions to contemporary events, but I doubt whether any one could do that properly without having access to the files of three or four well-chosen German newspapers of Stirner's time. The allusions are clear enough, without names and dates, to give a vivid picture of certain aspects of German life then. The tone of some of them is explained by the fact that the book was published under censorship.
I have firmly decided not to add any notes that weren’t part of the translation. It’s hard to say how much I could have expanded the book if I had included a note for every sentence that deserved a deeper explanation—or even for every one that I thought needed correction. It might have been my responsibility to clarify all the references to current events, but I doubt anyone could do that accurately without access to the archives of a few carefully selected German newspapers from Stirner's time. The references are clear enough, without specific names and dates, to provide a vivid picture of certain aspects of German life back then. The tone of some of them is influenced by the fact that the book was published under censorship.
I have usually preferred, for the sake of the connection, to translate Biblical quotations somewhat as they stand in the German, rather than conform them altogether to the English Bible. I am sometimes quite as near the original Greek as if I had followed the current translation.
I typically prefer to translate Biblical quotes more closely to how they are presented in the German version, rather than adapting them completely to the English Bible. Sometimes, I'm just as close to the original Greek as if I had used the popular translation.
Where German books are referred to, the pages cited are those of the German editions even when (usually because of some allusions in the text) the titles of the books are translated.
Where German books are mentioned, the pages cited are from the German editions, even when (usually due to some references in the text) the titles of the books are translated.
THE EGO AND HIS OWN
All Things are Nothing to Me[1]
What is not supposed, to be my concern[2]! First and foremost, the Good Cause,[3] then God's cause, the cause of mankind, of truth, of freedom, of humanity, of justice; further, the cause of my people, my prince, my fatherland; finally, even the cause of Mind, and a thousand other causes. Only my cause is never to be my concern. "Shame on the egoist who thinks only of himself!"
What’s not meant to be my concern[2]! First and foremost, the Good Cause,[3] then God's cause, the cause of humanity, truth, freedom, justice; next, the cause of my people, my prince, my homeland; and finally, even the cause of the Mind, along with a thousand other causes. Only my cause should never be my concern. "Shame on the selfish person who only thinks of themselves!"
Let us look and see, then, how they manage their concerns—they for whose cause we are to labor, devote ourselves, and grow enthusiastic.
Let’s take a look at how they handle their issues—the ones for whom we are supposed to work, dedicate ourselves, and get passionate.
You have much profound information to give about God, and have for thousands of years "searched the depths of the Godhead," and looked into its heart, so that you can doubtless tell us how God himself attends to "God's cause," which we are called to serve. And you do not conceal the Lord's doings, either. Now, what is his cause? Has he, as is demanded of us, made an alien cause, the cause of truth or love, his own? You are shocked by this misunderstanding,[Pg 4] and you instruct us that God's cause is indeed the cause of truth and love, but that this cause cannot be called alien to him, because God is himself truth and love; you are shocked by the assumption that God could be like us poor worms in furthering an alien cause as his own. "Should God take up the cause of truth if he were not himself truth?" He cares only for his cause, but, because he is all in all, therefore all is his cause! But we, we are not all in all, and our cause is altogether little and contemptible; therefore we must "serve a higher cause."—Now it is clear, God cares only for what is his, busies himself only with himself, thinks only of himself, and has only himself before his eyes; woe to all that is not well-pleasing to him! He serves no higher person, and satisfies only himself. His cause is—a purely egoistic cause.
You have a lot of deep insights to share about God, having spent thousands of years "searching the depths of the Godhead" and exploring its essence. So, you can certainly explain how God himself attends to "God's cause," which we are called to support. You also do not hide what the Lord does. Now, what is his cause? Has he, as we are expected to do, made an outside cause—like the cause of truth or love—his own? You're taken aback by this misunderstanding,[Pg 4] and you teach us that God's cause is indeed the cause of truth and love. However, this cause can't be called outside of him because God is, in essence, truth and love. You're shocked by the idea that God could be like us mere mortals in pursuing an outside cause as his own. "Would God take up the cause of truth if he were not himself truth?" He cares only for his cause, but since he encompasses everything, then all is his cause! But we, we are not all-encompassing, and our cause is small and insignificant; hence, we must "serve a higher cause."—Now it's clear that God cares only for what is his, focuses solely on himself, thinks only of himself, and has only himself in his sight; woe to anything that doesn't please him! He serves no one greater and satisfies only himself. His cause is a purely self-serving one.
How is it with mankind, whose cause we are to make our own? Is its cause that of another, and does mankind serve a higher cause? No, mankind looks only at itself, mankind will promote the interests of mankind only, mankind is its own cause. That it may develop, it causes nations and individuals to wear themselves out in its service, and, when they have accomplished what mankind needs, it throws them on the dung-heap of history in gratitude. Is not mankind's cause—a purely egoistic cause?
How is it with humanity, whose cause we are supposed to take on as our own? Is its cause that of someone else, and does humanity serve a greater purpose? No, humanity looks only at itself; it will only promote its own interests. Humanity is its own purpose. To grow, it makes nations and individuals exhaust themselves in its service, and once they have delivered what humanity requires, it discards them like old trash in the annals of history. Isn't humanity's cause purely selfish?
I have no need to take up each thing that wants to throw its cause on us and show that it is occupied only with itself, not with us, only with its good, not with ours. Look at the rest for yourselves. Do truth, freedom, humanity, justice, desire anything else than[Pg 5] that you grow enthusiastic and serve them?
I don’t need to address everything that tries to blame us and prove that it cares only about itself, not about us, only about its own interests, not ours. Look at the rest for yourselves. Do truth, freedom, humanity, or justice want anything else than[Pg 5] for you to get excited and serve them?
They all have an admirable time of it when they receive zealous homage. Just observe the nation that is defended by devoted patriots. The patriots fall in bloody battle or in the fight with hunger and want; what does the nation care for that? Joy the manure of their corpses the nation comes to "its bloom!" The individuals have died "for the great cause of the nation," and the nation sends some words of thanks after them and—has the profit of it. I call that a paying kind of egoism.
They all have a great time when they receive enthusiastic praise. Just look at the nation that’s protected by committed patriots. The patriots fall in bloody battles or struggle with hunger and need; what does the nation care about that? The joy from the sacrifice of their lives helps the nation “thrive!” The individuals have died “for the greater good of the nation,” and the nation sends a few words of thanks their way and—reaps the benefits. I call that a selfish kind of benefit.
But only look at that Sultan who cares so lovingly for his people. Is he not pure unselfishness itself, and does he not hourly sacrifice himself for his people? Oh, yes, for "his people." Just try it; show yourself not as his, but as your own; for breaking away from his egoism you will take a trip to jail. The Sultan has set his cause on nothing but himself; he is to himself all in all, he is to himself the only one, and tolerates nobody who would dare not to be one of "his people."
But just look at that Sultan who cares so deeply for his people. Is he not the definition of selflessness, and doesn’t he sacrifice himself for them every hour? Oh, yes, for “his people.” Just try it; show yourself not as part of his, but as your own; if you break away from his egoism, you’ll end up in jail. The Sultan has based everything on himself; he is everything to himself, the only one that matters, and he doesn't tolerate anyone who dares not to be one of “his people.”
And will you not learn by these brilliant examples that the egoist gets on best? I for my part take a lesson from them, and propose, instead of further unselfishly serving those great egoists, rather to be the egoist myself.
And will you not see from these great examples that the egoist does the best? I, for one, take a lesson from them and suggest that instead of continue selflessly serving those big egoists, I’ll be the egoist myself.
God and mankind have concerned themselves for nothing, for nothing but themselves. Let me then likewise concern myself for myself, who am equally with God the nothing of all others, who am my all, who am the only one.[4]
God and humanity have focused on nothing but themselves. So, I too will focus on myself, who, like God, is the nothing compared to everyone else, who is my everything, who is the only one.[4]
If God, if mankind, as you affirm, have substance enough in themselves to be all in all to themselves, then I feel that I shall still less lack that, and that I shall have no complaint to make of my "emptiness." I am nothing in the sense of emptiness, but I am the creative nothing, the nothing out of which I myself as creator create everything.
If God, or humanity, as you say, has enough substance within themselves to be everything to themselves, then I believe I will be even less lacking in that, and I won't have any complaints about my "emptiness." I am nothing in the sense of being empty, but I am the creative nothing, the nothing from which I, as a creator, bring everything into existence.
Away, then, with every concern that is not altogether my concern! You think at least the "good cause" must be my concern? What's good, what's bad? Why, I myself am my concern, and I am neither good nor bad. Neither has meaning for me.
Away with any concern that isn't truly mine! You think the "good cause" should definitely be my concern? What's good and what's bad? Honestly, I am my only concern, and I'm neither good nor bad. Those concepts hold no meaning for me.
The divine is God's concern; the human, man's. My concern is neither the divine nor the human, not the true, good, just, free, etc., but solely what is mine, and it is not a general one, but is—unique,[5] as I am unique.
The divine is God's business; the human is man's. My focus isn't on the divine or the human, not on the true, good, just, free, etc., but only on what is mine, and it's not something general, but—unique,[5] just like I am unique.
Nothing is more to me than myself!
Nothing matters more to me than myself!
Part First
Man
Man is to man the supreme being, says Feuerbach.
Man has just been discovered, says Burno Bauer.
Then let us take a more careful look at this supreme being and
this new discovery.
Humans are the highest beings to each other, says Feuerbach.
Humans have just been discovered, says Bruno Bauer.
Then let's take a closer look at this highest being and
this new discovery.
I
A HUMAN LIFE
From the moment when he catches sight of the light of the world a man seeks to find out himself and get hold of himself out of its confusion, in which he, with everything else, is tossed about in motley mixture.
From the moment he sees the light of the world, a man tries to discover himself and grasp himself amid the chaos where he, along with everything else, is thrown together in a mixed-up way.
But everything that comes in contact with the child defends itself in turn against his attacks, and asserts its own persistence.
But everything that comes into contact with the child fights back against his attacks and stands firm in its own existence.
Accordingly, because each thing cares for itself and at the same time comes into constant collision with other things, the combat of self-assertion is unavoidable.
Accordingly, since each thing takes care of itself and simultaneously comes into constant conflict with other things, the struggle for self-assertion is inevitable.
Victory or defeat—between the two alternatives the fate of the combat wavers. The victor becomes the lord, the vanquished one the subject: the former exercises supremacy and "rights of supremacy," the latter fulfils in awe and deference the "duties of a subject."
Victory or defeat—the outcome of the battle hangs between these two possibilities. The winner becomes the master, while the loser becomes the subject: the former holds power and "rights of supremacy," while the latter fulfills the "duties of a subject" with respect and submission.
But both remain enemies, and always lie in wait: they watch for each other's weaknesses—children for those of their parents and parents for those of their children (e. g. their fear); either the stick conquers the man, or the man conquers the stick.
But both stay enemies and are always on the lookout: they pay attention to each other's weaknesses—children for those of their parents and parents for those of their children (e. g. their fear); either the stick defeats the man, or the man defeats the stick.
In childhood liberation takes the direction of trying to get to the bottom of things, to get at what is "back[Pg 10] of" things; therefore we spy out the weak points of everybody, for which, it is well known, children have a sure instinct; therefore we like to smash things, like to rummage through hidden corners, pry after what is covered up or out of the way, and try what we can do with everything. When we once get at what is back of the things, we know we are safe; when, e. g., we have got at the fact that the rod is too weak against our obduracy, then we no longer fear it, "have outgrown it."
In childhood, liberation means digging deep to uncover the truth behind things. Kids have a natural instinct for spotting everyone's weaknesses. This is why we love to break things, explore hidden places, snoop around what’s concealed or out of sight, and experiment with everything we can find. Once we uncover the reality behind things, we feel secure. For example, when we realize that the punishment isn't strong enough to break our will, we stop fearing it; we’ve “outgrown” it.
Back of the rod, mightier than it, stands our—obduracy, our obdurate courage. By degrees we get at what is back of everything that was mysterious and uncanny to us, the mysteriously-dreaded might of the rod, the father's stern look, etc., and back of all we find our—ataraxy, i. e. imperturbability, intrepidity, our counter force, our odds of strength, our invincibility. Before that which formerly inspired in us fear and deference we no longer retreat shyly, but take courage. Back of everything we find our courage, our superiority; back of the sharp command of parents and authorities stands, after all, our courageous choice or our outwitting shrewdness. And the more we feel ourselves, the smaller appears that which before seemed invincible. And what is our trickery, shrewdness, courage, obduracy? What else but—mind![6]
At the back of the rod, which is stronger than it, is our stubbornness, our unyielding courage. Gradually, we understand what lies behind everything that once seemed mysterious and eerie to us—the dreaded power of the rod, the stern look from our father, and so on. Ultimately, we discover our calmness, our composure, our bravery, our counterforce, our strength, and our invincibility. We no longer shy away from what used to fill us with fear and respect, but instead, we face it with courage. Behind it all, we find our courage, our superiority; beneath the sharp commands from parents and authorities lies, after all, our brave choice or our cleverness. The more we embrace who we are, the smaller that which once seemed unbeatable appears. And what are our cleverness, shrewdness, courage, and stubbornness? What else but—mind![6]
Through a considerable time we are spared a fight that is so exhausting later—the fight against reason. The fairest part of childhood passes without the ne[Pg 11]cessity of coming to blows with reason. We care nothing at all about it, do not meddle with it, admit no reason. We are not to be persuaded to anything by conviction, and are deaf to good arguments, principles, etc.; on the other hand, coaxing, punishment, and the like are hard for us to resist.
For a long time, we’re spared a fight that becomes so exhausting later—the fight against reason. The best part of childhood passes without the need to clash with reason. We don’t care about it at all, don’t engage with it, and don’t accept any reasoning. We can’t be swayed by conviction, and we ignore good arguments, principles, and so on; however, coaxing, punishment, and similar things are hard for us to resist.
This stern life-and-death combat with reason enter later, and begins a new phase; in childhood we scamper about without racking our brains much.
This serious life-and-death struggle with reason comes into play later and starts a new phase; in childhood, we run around without stressing our minds too much.
Mind is the name of the first self-discovery, the first undeification of the divine, i. e. of the uncanny, the spooks, the "powers above." Our fresh feeling of youth, this feeling of self, now defers to nothing; the world is discredited, for we are above it, we are mind.
Mind is the name of the first self-discovery, the first separation from the divine, i. e. the eerie, the ghosts, the "higher powers." Our new sense of youth, this sense of self, now bows to nothing; the world has lost its value, for we are above it, we are mind.
Now for the first time we see that hitherto we have not looked at the world intelligently at all, but only stared at it.
Now for the first time we realize that until now we have not viewed the world intelligently at all, but have merely stared at it.
We exercise the beginnings of our strength on natural powers. We defer to parents as a natural power; later we say: Father and mother are to be forsaken, all natural power to be counted as riven. They are vanquished. For the rational, i. e. "intellectual" man there is no family as a natural power; a renunciation of parents, brothers, etc., makes its appearance. If these are "born again" as intellectual, rational powers, they are no longer at all what they were before.
We start to develop our strength based on natural powers. We initially look up to our parents as a natural authority; later, we say: Father and mother must be left behind, and all natural authority is seen as broken. They are defeated. For the rational, i.e. "intellectual" person, there is no family as a natural authority; a rejection of parents, siblings, etc., comes into play. If these relationships are "reborn" as intellectual, rational authorities, they are no longer what they used to be.
And not only parents, but men in general, are conquered by the young man; they are no hindrance to him, and are no longer regarded; for now he says: One must obey God rather than men.
And not just parents, but men in general, are dominated by the young man; they don’t hold him back and are no longer considered; because now he says: One must obey God instead of people.
From this high standpoint everything "earthly"[Pg 12] recedes into contemptible remoteness; for the standby point is—the heavenly.
From this high viewpoint, everything "earthly"[Pg 12] seems insignificant and distant; because the perspective is—the heavenly.
The attitude is now altogether reversed; the youth takes up an intellectual position, while the boy, who did not yet feel himself as mind, grew up in mindless learning. The former does not try to get hold of things (e. g. to get into his head the data of history), but of the thoughts that lie hidden in things, and so, e. g., of the spirit of history. On the other hand, the boy understands connections no doubt, but not ideas, the spirit; therefore he strings together whatever can be learned, without proceeding a priori and theoretically, i. e. without looking for ideas.
The attitude has completely flipped; today’s youth adopts an intellectual stance, while the boy, who doesn’t yet see himself as a thinker, grows up primarily absorbing information without understanding. The former focuses not on just grasping things (e.g. figuring out the data of history), but on the thoughts that are embedded in those things, such as the spirit of history. Conversely, the boy can identify connections, but not the underlying ideas or spirit; as a result, he compiles whatever he can learn without approaching it a priori and theoretically, i.e. without searching for ideas.
As in childhood one had to overcome the resistance of the laws of the world, so now in everything that he proposes he is met by an objection of the mind, of reason, of his own conscience. "That is unreasonable, unchristian, unpatriotic," and the like, cries conscience to us, and—frightens us away from it. Not the might of the avenging Eumenides, not Poseidon's wrath, not God, far as he sees the hidden, not the father's rod of punishment, do we fear, but—conscience.
Just like in childhood when you had to push past the obstacles created by the laws of the world, now in everything you try to do, you face objections from your mind, your reason, and your own conscience. "That's unreasonable, unchristian, unpatriotic," your conscience tells you, scaring you away from it. It's not the power of the vengeful Furies, not Poseidon's anger, not even God, who sees everything hidden, and not the father's punishment that we fear, but—conscience.
We "run after our thoughts" now, and follow their commands just as before we followed parental, human ones. Our course of action is determined by our thoughts (ideas, conceptions, faith) as it is in childhood by the commands of our parents.
We "chase our thoughts" now and follow their directives just like we used to follow our parents' commands. Our actions are guided by our thoughts (ideas, beliefs, faith) just as they were in childhood by our parents' instructions.
For all that, we were already thinking when we were children, only our thoughts were not fleshless, abstract, absolute, i. e. NOTHING BUT THOUGHTS, a heaven in themselves, a pure world of thought, logical thoughts.[Pg 13]
For all that, we were already thinking when we were kids, but our thoughts weren't just empty or abstract, absolute, i.e. JUST THOUGHTS, a heaven in themselves, a pure world of thought, logical thoughts.[Pg 13]
On the contrary, they had been only thoughts that we had about a thing; we thought of the thing so or so. Thus we may have thought "God made the world that we see there," but we did not think of ("search") the "depths of the Godhead itself"; we may have thought "that is the truth about the matter," but we did not think of Truth itself, nor unite into one sentence "God is truth." The "depths of the Godhead, who is truth," we did not touch. Over such purely logical, i. e. theological questions, "What is truth?" Pilate does not stop, though he does not therefore hesitate to ascertain in an individual case "what truth there is in the thing," i. e. whether the thing is true.
On the contrary, they were just thoughts we had about a thing; we considered the thing in this way or that. We might have thought, "God created the world that we see," but we didn't explore the "depths of God's very essence"; we might have thought, "that is the truth about the situation," but we didn't contemplate Truth itself, nor combine into one statement "God is truth." We did not delve into the "depths of the Godhead, who is truth." When it comes to purely logical, i.e. theological questions like "What is truth?" Pilate doesn't stop, yet he doesn't hesitate to determine in a specific case "what truth is in that thing," i.e. whether the thing is true.
Any thought bound to a thing is not yet nothing but a thought, absolute thought.
Any thought tied to a thing is not yet nothing but a thought, pure thought.
To bring to light the pure thought, or to be of its party, is the delight of youth; and all the shapes of light in the world of thought, like truth, freedom, humanity, Man, etc., illumine and inspire the youthful soul.
To highlight the pure thought, or to align with it, is the joy of youth; and all the forms of light in the realm of thought, like truth, freedom, humanity, and so on, illuminate and inspire the youthful spirit.
But, when the spirit is recognized as the essential thing, it still makes a difference whether the spirit is poor or rich, and therefore one seeks to become rich in spirit; the spirit wants to spread out so as to found its empire—an empire that is not of this world, the world just conquered. Thus, then, it longs to become all in all to itself; i. e., although I am spirit, I am not yet perfected spirit, and must first seek the complete spirit.
But when we see the spirit as the most important thing, it still matters whether the spirit is lacking or abundant, which is why people strive to be rich in spirit. The spirit wants to expand and establish its own realm—one that isn't of this world, the world it has just overcome. So, it desires to become everything to itself; i.e., even though I am spirit, I am not yet perfected spirit and must first pursue the complete spirit.
But with that I, who had just now found myself as spirit, lose myself again at once, bowing before the[Pg 14] complete spirit as one not my own but supernal, and feeling my emptiness.
But with that, I, who had just discovered my own spirit, instantly lose myself again, bowing before the[Pg 14] complete spirit as something not my own but supernal, and feeling my emptiness.
Spirit is the essential point for everything, to be sure; but then is every spirit the "right" spirit? The right and true spirit is the ideal of spirit, the "Holy Spirit." It is not my or your spirit, but just—an ideal, supernal one, it is "God." "God is spirit." And this supernal "Father in heaven gives it to those that pray to him."[7]
Spirit is the key to everything, no doubt; but is every spirit truly the "right" spirit? The right and true spirit is the ideal of spirit, the "Holy Spirit." It's not my spirit or your spirit; it's just—an ideal, heavenly one—it is "God." "God is spirit." And this heavenly "Father" gives it to those who pray to him.[7]
The man is distinguished from the youth by the fact that he takes the world as it is, instead of everywhere fancying it amiss and wanting to improve it, i. e. model it after his ideal; in him the view that one must deal with the world according to his interest, not according to his ideals, becomes confirmed.
The man is different from the young person because he accepts the world as it is, rather than constantly imagining it to be flawed and wanting to change it, i. e. shape it to fit his ideals; for him, the belief that one should engage with the world based on his interest, not on his ideals, becomes solidified.
So long as one knows himself only as spirit, and feels that all the value of his existence consists in being spirit (it becomes easy for the youth to give his life, the "bodily life," for a nothing, for the silliest point of honor), so long it is only thoughts that one has, ideas that he hopes to be able to realize some day when he has found a sphere of action; thus one has meanwhile only ideals, unexecuted ideas or thoughts.
As long as someone sees themselves only as spirit and believes that the value of their existence is tied to being spirit (it's easy for a young person to sacrifice their "bodily life" for something trivial, for the most ridiculous point of honor), they will only have thoughts—ideas they hope to make real someday when they find a place to act. In the meantime, they only possess ideals, thoughts or ideas that remain unfulfilled.
Not till one has fallen in love with his corporeal self, and takes a pleasure in himself as a living flesh-and-blood person,—but it is in mature years, in the man, that we find it so,—not till then has one a personal or egoistic interest, i. e. an interest not only of our spirit, for instance, but of total satisfaction, satisfaction of the whole chap, a selfish interest. Just[Pg 15] compare a man with a youth, and see if he will not appear to you harder, less magnanimous, more selfish. Is he therefore worse? No, you say; he has only become more definite, or, as you also call it, more "practical." But the main point is this, that he makes himself more the centre than does the youth, who is infatuated about other things, e. g. God, fatherland, and so on.
Not until someone has fallen in love with their physical self and enjoys being a living, breathing person—this usually happens in adulthood, in men—do they develop a personal or egoistic interest, i.e., an interest that involves not just their spirit but also total satisfaction, the satisfaction of the whole person, a selfish interest. Just[Pg 15] compare a man to a young person and see if he doesn't seem tougher, less generous, and more selfish. Is he therefore worse? No, you would say; he has just become more defined, or as you might also put it, more "practical." But the key point is that he makes himself the center of attention more than the young person, who is often obsessed with other things, like God, their country, and so on.
Therefore the man shows a second self-discovery. The youth found himself as spirit and lost himself again in the general spirit, the complete, holy spirit, Man, mankind,—in short, all ideals; the man finds himself as embodied spirit.
Therefore the man experiences a second self-discovery. The young man discovers himself as spirit and then loses himself again in the general spirit, the complete, holy spirit—Man, humanity—in short, all ideals; the man realizes himself as embodied spirit.
Boys had only unintellectual interests (i. e. interests devoid of thoughts and ideas), youths only intellectual ones; the man has bodily, personal, egoistic interests.
Boys only had unintellectual interests (i. e. interests lacking thoughts and ideas), young people had only intellectual ones; men had physical, personal, and selfish interests.
If the child has not an object that it can occupy itself with, it feels ennui; for it does not yet know how to occupy itself with itself. The youth, on the contrary, throws the object aside, because for him thoughts arose out of the object; he occupies himself with his thoughts, his dreams, occupies himself intellectually, or "his mind is occupied."
If the child doesn't have an object to keep itself busy with, it feels boredom; because it doesn't yet know how to engage with itself. The youth, on the other hand, puts the object aside, because for him thoughts emerge from the object; he focuses on his thoughts, his dreams, engaging intellectually, or "his mind is occupied."
The young man includes everything not intellectual under the contemptuous name of "externalities." If he nevertheless sticks to the most trivial externalities (e. g. the customs of students' clubs and other formalities), it is because, and when, he discovers mind in them, i. e. when they are symbols to him.
The young man dismisses everything non-intellectual with a sneering term: "externalities." If he still pays attention to the most mundane externalities (like the traditions of student clubs and other formalities), it's because he finds some kind of meaning in them, meaning they become symbols to him.
As I find myself back of things, and that as mind, so I must later find myself also back of thoughts,—to wit, as their creator and owner. In the time of spirits[Pg 16] thoughts grew till they overtopped my head, whose offspring they yet were; they hovered about me and convulsed me like fever-phantasies—an awful power. The thoughts had become corporeal on their own account, were ghosts, such as God, Emperor, Pope, Fatherland, etc. If I destroy their corporeity, then I take them back into mine, and say: "I alone am corporeal." And now I take the world as what it is to me, as mine, as my property; I refer all to myself.
As I find myself behind everything, and as my mind, I must later find myself also behind thoughts—that is, as their creator and owner. In the realm of spirits[Pg 16], thoughts grew until they towered above me, of which they were yet the offspring; they surrounded me and overwhelmed me like feverish fantasies—an awful power. The thoughts had become corporeal in their own right, like ghosts such as God, Emperor, Pope, Fatherland, etc. If I destroy their corporeality, then I reclaim them into myself and say: "I alone am corporeal." And now I take the world as it is to me, as mine, as my property; I attribute everything to myself.
If as spirit I had thrust away the world in the deepest contempt, so as owner I thrust spirits or ideas away into their "vanity." They have no longer any power over me, as no "earthly might" has power over the spirit.
If I had pushed the world aside in the deepest disdain as a spirit, then as an owner, I push away spirits or ideas into their "vanity." They no longer have any control over me, just as no "earthly power" has control over the spirit.
The child was realistic, taken up with the things of this world, till little by little he succeeded in getting at what was back of these very things; the youth was idealistic, inspired by thoughts, till he worked his way up to where he became the man, the egoistic man, who deals with things and thoughts according to his heart's pleasure, and sets his personal interest above everything. Finally, the old man? When I become one, there will still be time enough to speak of that.
The child was practical, focused on the things of this world, until little by little he managed to understand what was behind those very things; the young person was idealistic, motivated by thoughts, until he reached a point where he became the man, the self-centered man, who engages with things and thoughts based on what he desires, prioritizing his own interests above all else. And the old man? When I become one, there will still be plenty of time to talk about that.
II.
MEN OF THE OLD TIME AND THE NEW
How each of us developed himself, what he strove for, attained, or missed, what objects he formerly pursued and what plans and wishes his heart is now set on, what transformations his views have experienced, what perturbations his principles,—in short, how he has to-day become what yesterday or years ago he was not,—this he brings out again from his memory with more or less ease, and he feels with especial vividness what changes have taken place in himself when he has before his eyes the unrolling of another's life.
How each of us shaped ourselves, what we aimed for, achieved, or missed, what goals we once chased and what plans and desires our hearts are now focused on, what changes our perspectives have gone through, and what challenges our beliefs have faced—in short, how we have today become what we were not yesterday or years ago—this we recall from our memories with varying degrees of ease, and we feel especially vividly the changes that have occurred within us when we observe the unfolding of someone else's life.
Let us therefore look into the activities our fore-fathers busied themselves with.
Let’s take a look at what our ancestors occupied themselves with.
I.—THE ANCIENTS
Custom having once given the name of "the ancients" to our pre-Christian ancestors, we will not throw it up against them that, in comparison with us experienced people, they ought properly to be called children, but will rather continue to honor them as our good old fathers. But how have they come to be antiquated, and who could displace them through his pretended newness?
Custom once referred to our pre-Christian ancestors as "the ancients." We won’t hold against them that, compared to us experienced folks, they should properly be called children. Instead, we’ll keep honoring them as our good old fathers. But how did they become outdated, and who could replace them with his so-called newness?
We know, of course, the revolutionary innovator and[Pg 18] disrespectful heir, who even took away the sanctity of the fathers' sabbath to hallow his Sunday, and interrupted the course of time to begin at himself with a new chronology; we know him, and know that it is—the Christian. But does he remain forever young, and is he to-day still the new man, or will he too be superseded, as he has superseded the "ancients"?
We know, of course, the groundbreaking innovator and[Pg 18] disrespectful heir, who even took away the significance of the fathers' sabbath to celebrate his Sunday, and disturbed the flow of time to start with a new timeline; we know him, and understand that he is—the Christian. But will he stay forever young, and is he still the new man today, or will he also be replaced, just as he replaced the "ancients"?
The fathers must doubtless have themselves begotten the young one who entombed them. Let us then peep at this act of generation.
The fathers must have certainly fathered the young one who buried them. So, let's take a look at this act of creation.
"To the ancients the world was a truth," says Feuerbach, but he forgets to make the important addition, "a truth whose untruth they tried to get back of, and at last really did." What is meant by those words of Feuerbach will be easily recognized if they are put alongside the Christian thesis of the "vanity and transitoriness of the world." For, as the Christian can never convince himself of the vanity of the divine word, but believes in its eternal and unshakeable truth, which, the more its depths are searched, must all the more brilliantly come to light and triumph, so the ancients on their side lived in the feeling that the world and mundane relations (e. g. the natural ties of blood) were the truth before which their powerless "I" must bow. The very thing on which the ancients set the highest value is spurned by Christians as the valueless, and what they recognized as truth these brand as idle lies; the high significance of the fatherland disappears, and the Christian must regard himself as "a stranger on earth";[8] the sanc[Pg 19]tity of funeral rites, from which sprang a work of art like the Antigone of Sophocles, is designated as a paltry thing ("Let the dead bury their dead"); the infrangible truth of family ties is represented as an untruth which one cannot promptly enough get clear of;[9] and so in everything.
"To the ancients, the world was a truth," says Feuerbach, but he forgets to add the important point, "a truth whose untruth they tried to uncover, and eventually did." The meaning of Feuerbach's words becomes clear when compared to the Christian idea of the "vanity and transience of the world." Just as Christians can never convince themselves of the emptiness of the divine word, believing in its eternal and unshakeable truth—which, the more you explore it, shines brighter and triumphs—the ancients lived with the understanding that the world and worldly relationships (e.g., natural family ties) were the truths they had to submit to. What the ancients valued most is dismissed by Christians as worthless, and what the ancients accepted as truth is labeled by Christians as trivial lies; the importance of the homeland fades, and Christians see themselves as "strangers on earth";[8] the sanctity of funeral rites, which inspired artistic works like Sophocles' Antigone, is seen as insignificant ("Let the dead bury their dead"); the undeniable truth of family bonds is portrayed as a falsehood that people should hurry to escape;[9] and this pattern repeats in everything.
If we now see that to the two sides opposite things appear as truth, to one the natural, to the other the intellectual, to one earthly things and relations, to the other heavenly (the heavenly fatherland, "Jerusalem that is above," etc.), it still remains to be considered how the new time and that undeniable reversal could come out of antiquity. But the ancients themselves worked toward making their truth a lie.
If we now see that two opposing sides view things as true—one from a natural perspective and the other from an intellectual one; one focuses on earthly matters and relationships, while the other looks to heavenly aspects (the heavenly homeland, "the Jerusalem above," etc.)—we still need to think about how the new era and that undeniable shift could emerge from the ancient world. Yet, the ancients themselves contributed to turning their truth into a lie.
Let us plunge at once into the midst of the most brilliant years of the ancients, into the Periclean century. Then the Sophistic culture was spreading, and Greece made a pastime of what had hitherto been to her a monstrously serious matter.
Let’s dive right into the most remarkable years of the ancients, the Periclean century. At that time, Sophistic culture was on the rise, and Greece turned something that had always been extremely serious into a form of entertainment.
The fathers had been enslaved by the undisturbed power of existing things too long for the posterity not to have to learn by bitter experience to feel themselves. Therefore the Sophists, with courageous sauciness, pronounce the reassuring words, "Don't be bluffed!" and diffuse the rationalistic doctrine, "Use your understanding, your wit, your mind, against everything; it is by having a good and well-drilled understanding that one gets through the world best, provides for himself the best lot, the pleasantest life." Thus they recognize in mind man's true weapon[Pg 20] against the world. This is why they lay such stress on dialectic skill, command of language, the art of disputation, etc. They announce that mind is to be used against everything; but they are still far removed from the holiness of the Spirit, for to them it is a means, a weapon, as trickery and defiance serve children for the same purpose; their mind is the unbribable understanding.
The fathers had been trapped by the unchanging power of things for too long, so the next generation had to learn through painful experiences to understand themselves. That’s why the Sophists boldly declare, “Don’t let anyone intimidate you!” and spread the rational idea, “Use your understanding, your wit, your mind against everything; it’s by having a strong and well-trained understanding that you navigate the world best, secure the best situation for yourself, and enjoy the most fulfilling life.” They see the mind as humanity’s true weapon against the world. This is why they emphasize skills in discussion, command of language, and the art of argumentation. They state that the mind should be used against everything; however, they are still far from the sanctity of the Spirit, as to them, it is merely a tool, a weapon, much like trickery and defiance serve children for the same purpose; their mind is the unbribable understanding.
To-day we should call that a one-sided culture of the understanding, and add the warning, "Cultivate not only your understanding, but also, and especially, your heart." Socrates did the same. For, if the heart did not become free from its natural impulses, but remained filled with the most fortuitous contents and, as an uncriticised avidity, altogether in the power of things, i. e. nothing but a vessel of the most various appetites,—then it was unavoidable that the free understanding must serve the "bad heart" and was ready to justify everything that the wicked heart desired.
Today, we would call that a one-sided development of understanding, and we should add the advice, "Nurture not just your understanding, but also, and especially, your heart." Socrates felt the same way. If the heart doesn't break free from its natural impulses, but instead is filled with random thoughts and, as an unexamined greed, is completely under the influence of external things, i.e. merely a container for various desires, then it's inevitable that the free understanding will serve the "bad heart" and will justify everything that the wicked heart craves.
Therefore Socrates says that it is not enough for one to use his understanding in all things, but it is a question of what cause one exerts it for. We should now say, one must serve the "good cause." But serving the good cause is—being moral. Hence Socrates is the founder of ethics.
Therefore Socrates says that it's not enough for someone to use their understanding in everything; it really matters what cause they apply it to. We should now say that one must serve the "good cause." But serving the good cause means being moral. Hence, Socrates is the founder of ethics.
Certainly the principle of the Sophistic doctrine must lead to the possibility that the blindest and most dependent slave of his desires might yet be an excellent sophist, and, with keen understanding, trim and expound everything in favor of his coarse heart. What could there be for which a "good reason"[Pg 21] might not be found, or which might not be defended through thick and thin?
Certainly, the idea behind Sophistic thought suggests that even the most ignorant and dependent person driven by their desires could still be a great sophist, skillfully articulating and explaining everything to serve their selfish interests. What couldn't someone come up with a "good reason" for[Pg 21] or defend no matter what?
Therefore Socrates says: "You must be 'pure-hearted' if your shrewdness is to be valued." At this point begins the second period of Greek liberation of the mind, the period of purity of heart. For the first was brought to a close by the Sophists in their proclaiming the omnipotence of the understanding. But the heart remained worldly-minded, remained a servant of the world, always affected by worldly wishes. This coarse heart was to be cultivated from now on—the era of culture of the heart. But how is the heart to be cultivated? What the understanding, this one side of the mind, has reached,—to wit, the capability of playing freely with and over every concern,—awaits the heart also; everything worldly must come to grief before it, so that at last family, commonwealth, fatherland, and the like, are given up for the sake of the heart, i. e. of blessedness, the heart's blessedness.
Therefore, Socrates says: "You need to have a 'pure heart' if you want your cleverness to be appreciated." This marks the beginning of the second phase of Greek mental liberation, the phase of purity of heart. The first phase ended with the Sophists declaring the all-powerfulness of reason. However, the heart remained worldly-minded and a servant of the world, always influenced by worldly desires. This coarse heart was now to be cultivated—the era of culture of the heart. But how do we cultivate the heart? What understanding, one aspect of the mind, has achieved—namely, the ability to engage freely with every issue—is also expected of the heart; everything worldly must falter before it, so that ultimately family, society, homeland, and similar concerns are relinquished for the sake of the heart, i. e. for blessedness, the blessedness of the heart.
Daily experience confirms the truth that the understanding may have renounced a thing many years before the heart has ceased to beat for it. So the Sophistic understanding too had so far become master over the dominant, ancient powers that they now needed only to be driven out of the heart, in which they dwelt unmolested, to have at last no part at all left in man.
Daily experience confirms the truth that the mind can give up on something long before the heart stops caring about it. Likewise, the Sophistic understanding had gained such control over the longstanding, ancient forces that they only needed to be expelled from the heart, where they resided peacefully, to be completely eliminated from a person.
This war is opened by Socrates, and not till the dying day of the old world does it end in peace.
This war starts with Socrates, and it doesn't end in peace until the last day of the old world.
The examination of the heart takes its start with Socrates, and all the contents of the heart are sifted. In their last and extremest struggles the ancients[Pg 22] threw all contents out of the heart and let it no longer beat for anything; this was the deed of the Skeptics. The same purgation of the heart was now achieved in the Skeptical age, as the understanding had succeeded in establishing in the Sophistic age.
The exploration of the heart begins with Socrates, examining everything within. In their final, most intense efforts, the ancients[Pg 22] discarded all that was in the heart and stopped it from beating for anything; this was the act of the Skeptics. A similar cleansing of the heart was accomplished in the Skeptical era, just as understanding had been solidified during the Sophistic period.
The Sophistic culture has brought it to pass that one's understanding no longer stands still before anything, and the Skeptical, that his heart is no longer moved by anything.
The Sophistic culture has caused one’s understanding to no longer stand still before anything, and the Skeptical, that his heart is no longer moved by anything.
So long as man is entangled in the movements of the world and embarrassed by relations to the world,—and he is so till the end of antiquity, because his heart still has to struggle for independence from the worldly,—so long he is not yet spirit; for spirit is without body, and has no relations to the world and corporality; for it the world does not exist, nor natural bonds, but only the spiritual, and spiritual bonds. Therefore man must first become so completely unconcerned and reckless, so altogether without relations, as the Skeptical culture presents him,—so altogether indifferent to the world that even its falling in ruins would not move him,—before he could feel himself as worldless, i. e. as spirit. And this is the result of the gigantic work of the ancients: that man knows himself as a being without relations and without a world, as spirit.
As long as a person is caught up in the hustle and bustle of life and weighed down by their connections to the world—and they remain that way until the end of ancient times, because their heart still struggles to gain independence from worldly matters—they are not yet spirit. Spirit exists without a body and has no ties to the physical world; for it, the world doesn’t exist, nor do natural connections, just spiritual ones and spiritual ties. Therefore, a person must first become entirely indifferent and reckless, completely detached from relationships, as Skeptical culture presents them—so indifferent to the world that even if it crumbled around them, it wouldn’t affect them—before they can truly feel themselves as being without the world, meaning, as spirit. This is the remarkable achievement of ancient thinkers: helping individuals recognize themselves as beings without connections and without a world, as spirit.
Only now, after all worldly care has left him, is he all in all to himself, is he only for himself, i. e. he is spirit for the spirit, or, in plainer language, he cares only for the spiritual.
Only now, after he has shed all worldly concerns, is he completely focused on himself, entirely for himself; in other words, he is spirit for the spirit, or, to put it simply, he only cares about the spiritual.
In the Christian wisdom of serpents and innocence of doves the two sides—understanding and heart—of[Pg 23] the ancient liberation of mind are so completed that they appear young and new again, and neither the one nor the other lets itself be bluffed any longer by the worldly and natural.
In the Christian wisdom of serpents and innocence of doves, the two sides—understanding and heart—of[Pg 23] the ancient liberation of the mind are so intertwined that they seem young and fresh again, and neither one is fooled by the worldly and natural anymore.
Thus the ancients mounted to spirit, and strove to become spiritual. But a man who wishes to be active as spirit is drawn to quite other tasks than he was able to set himself formerly: to tasks which really give something to do to the spirit and not to mere sense or acuteness,[10] which exerts itself only to become master of things. The spirit busies itself solely about the spiritual, and seeks out the "traces of mind" in everything; to the believing spirit "everything comes from God," and interests him only to the extent that it reveals this origin; to the philosophic spirit everything appears with the stamp of reason, and interests him only so far as he is able to discover in it reason, i. e. spiritual content.
Thus, the ancients aimed for spirit and tried to become spiritual. But a person who wants to act as spirit is drawn to very different tasks than those they could set for themselves before: tasks that truly engage the spirit, rather than just the senses or sharpness,[10] which only strives to dominate things. The spirit is focused solely on the spiritual and searches for the "traces of mind" in everything; for the believing spirit, "everything comes from God," and it only interests them to the extent that it reveals this origin; for the philosophical spirit, everything presents itself with the mark of reason, and it only interests them as far as they can find reason in it, i.e. spiritual content.
Not the spirit, then, which has to do with absolutely nothing unspiritual, with no thing, but only with the essence which exists behind and above things, with thoughts,—not that did the ancients exert, for they did not yet have it; no, they had only reached the point of struggling and longing for it, and therefore sharpened it against their too-powerful foe, the world of sense (but what would not have been sensuous for them, since Jehovah or the gods of the heathen were yet far removed from the conception "God is spirit," since the "heavenly fatherland" had not yet stepped into the place of the sensuous, etc?)—they sharpened[Pg 24] against the world of sense their sense, their acuteness. To this day the Jews, those precocious children of antiquity, have got no farther; and with all the subtlety and strength of their prudence and understanding, which easily becomes master of things and forces them to obey it, they cannot discover spirit, which takes no account whatever of things.
Not the spirit, then, which has to do with absolutely nothing unspiritual, with no thing, but only with the essence that exists behind and above things, with thoughts—not that did the ancients possess, for they did not yet have it; no, they had only reached the point of struggling and longing for it, and therefore honed it against their too-powerful enemy, the world of senses (but what would not have been sensuous for them, since Jehovah or the gods of the pagans were yet far removed from the idea "God is spirit," since the "heavenly homeland" had not yet taken the place of the sensuous, etc.)—they honed[Pg 24] against the world of senses their sense, their acuteness. To this day the Jews, those precocious children of antiquity, have not gotten any farther; and with all the subtlety and strength of their prudence and understanding, which easily takes control of things and forces them to obey, they cannot find spirit, which takes no account whatever of things.
The Christian has spiritual interests, because he allows himself to be a spiritual man; the Jew does not even understand these interests in their purity, because he does not allow himself to assign no value to things. He does not arrive at pure spirituality, a spirituality such as is religiously expressed, e. g., in the faith, of Christians, which alone (i. e. without works) justifies. Their unspirituality sets Jews forever apart from Christians; for the spiritual man is incomprehensible to the unspiritual, as the unspiritual is contemptible to the spiritual. But the Jews have only "the spirit of this world."
The Christian has spiritual interests because he embraces being a spiritual person; the Jew doesn't even grasp these interests in their true form because he doesn't allow himself to consider no value in things. He cannot achieve pure spirituality, a spirituality that is expressed in religious terms, e.g., in the faith of Christians, which alone (i.e. without works) justifies. Their unspirituality forever sets Jews apart from Christians; the spiritual person is incomprehensible to the unspiritual, just as the unspiritual is contemptible to the spiritual. But Jews possess only "the spirit of this world."
The ancient acuteness and profundity lies as far from the spirit and the spirituality of the Christian world as earth from heaven.
The ancient sharpness and depth are as distant from the spirit and spirituality of the Christian world as earth is from heaven.
He who feels himself as free spirit is not oppressed and made anxious by the things of this world, because he does not care for them; if one is still to feel their burden, he must be narrow enough to attach weight to them,—as is evidently the case, for instance, when one is still concerned for his "dear life." He to whom everything centres in knowing and conducting himself as a free spirit gives little heed to how scantily he is supplied meanwhile, and does not reflect at all on how he must make his arrangements to have a thoroughly[Pg 25] free or enjoyable life. He is not disturbed by the inconveniences of the life that depends on things, because he lives only spiritually and on spiritual food, while aside from this he only gulps things down like a beast, hardly knowing it, and dies bodily, to be sure, when his fodder gives out, but knows himself immortal as spirit, and closes his eyes with an adoration or a thought. His life is occupation with the spiritual, is—thinking; the rest does not bother him; let him busy himself with the spiritual in any way that he can and chooses,—in devotion, in contemplation, or in philosophic cognition,—his doing is always thinking; and therefore Descartes, to whom this had at last become quite clear, could lay down the proposition: "I think, that is—I am." This means, my thinking is my being or my life; only when I live spiritually do I live; only as spirit am I really, or—I am spirit through and through and nothing but spirit. Unlucky Peter Schlemihl, who has lost his shadow, is the portrait of this man become a spirit; for the spirit's body is shadowless.—Over against this, how different among the ancients! Stoutly and manfully as they might bear themselves against the might of things, they must yet acknowledge the might itself, and got no farther than to protect their life against it as well as possible. Only at a late hour did they recognize that their "true life" was not that which they led in the fight against the things of the world, but the "spiritual life," "turned away" from these things; and, when they saw this, they became—Christians, i. e. the moderns, and innovators upon the ancients. But the life turned away from things, the spiritual life, no[Pg 26] longer draws any nourishment from nature, but "lives only on thoughts," and therefore is no longer "life," but—thinking.
He who sees himself as a free spirit isn’t weighed down or anxious about the things in this world because he doesn’t care about them; if someone still feels burdened by them, it's because they are narrow-minded enough to give them weight—like when someone is overly concerned about their "dear life." Someone who focuses on knowing and acting as a free spirit pays little attention to how limited their resources are in the meantime, and doesn’t think at all about how to arrange for a truly[Pg 25] free or enjoyable life. They aren’t bothered by the inconveniences of a life dependent on material things because they live spiritually and on spiritual nourishment; aside from this, they consume things like a beast, barely aware of it, and certainly die physically when their sustenance runs out, yet they know themselves as immortal in spirit and close their eyes in reverence or thought. Their life is focused on the spiritual—it is about thinking; the rest doesn't concern them. They engage with the spiritual in any way they can and choose—whether through devotion, contemplation, or philosophical understanding—what they do is always thinking; hence Descartes, who finally grasped this, could assert: "I think, therefore I am." This means my thinking defines my existence or my life; I truly live only when I live spiritually; only as spirit am I truly me—or I am spirit through and through, and nothing but spirit. The unfortunate Peter Schlemihl, who has lost his shadow, symbolizes this person who has become a spirit; for the body of a spirit is without shadow. In contrast, how different things were among the ancients! Despite their strong and brave attitudes toward the power of material things, they had to acknowledge that power itself, and they could only protect their life against it as best as possible. Only much later did they realize that their "true life" wasn't the one they led in battling the things of the world, but rather the "spiritual life," "turned away" from those things; when they recognized this, they became—Christians, i.e. the moderns and innovators building on the ancients. But this life turned away from material things, the spiritual life, no longer draws nourishment from nature; it "lives only on thoughts," and therefore it’s no longer "life," but—thinking.
Yet it must not be supposed now that the ancients were without thoughts, just as the most spiritual man is not to be conceived of as if he could be without life. Rather, they had their thoughts about everything, about the world, man, the gods, etc., and showed themselves keenly active in bringing all this to their consciousness. But they did not know thought, even though they thought of all sorts of things and "worried themselves with their thoughts." Compare with their position the Christian saying, "My thoughts are not your thoughts; as the heaven is higher than the earth, so are my thoughts higher than your thoughts," and remember what was said above about our child-thoughts.
Yet we shouldn't assume that ancient people were without thoughts, just as the most spiritual person can't be imagined as living without a life. They had their ideas about everything: the world, humanity, the gods, etc., and they were very engaged in bringing all this into their awareness. But they didn't understand thought, even though they considered all kinds of things and "worried themselves with their thoughts." Compare this with the Christian saying, "My thoughts are not your thoughts; as the heaven is higher than the earth, so are my thoughts higher than your thoughts," and remember what was mentioned earlier about our child-like thoughts.
What is antiquity seeking, then? The true enjoyment of life! You will find that at bottom it is all the same as "the true life."
What is antiquity after, then? The genuine enjoyment of life! You'll discover that, in essence, it all boils down to "the true life."
The Greek poet Simonides sings: "Health is the noblest good for mortal man, the next to this is beauty, the third riches acquired without guile, the fourth the enjoyment of social pleasures in the company of young friends." These are all good things of life, pleasures of life. What else was Diogenes of Sinope seeking for than the true enjoyment of life, which he discovered in having the least possible wants? What else Aristippus, who found it in a cheery temper under all circumstances? They are seeking for cheery, unclouded life-courage, for cheeriness; they are seeking to "be of good cheer."[Pg 27]
The Greek poet Simonides says: "Health is the greatest good for humanity, next is beauty, then wealth gained honestly, and fourth is enjoying social moments with young friends." These are all good things in life, pleasures of life. What more was Diogenes of Sinope looking for than the true joy of living, which he found in wanting the least? What about Aristippus, who found it in staying positive no matter what? They are both searching for bright, clear life-courage, for cheerfulness; they are trying to "be of good cheer."[Pg 27]
The Stoics want to realize the wise man, the man with practical philosophy, the man who knows how to live,—a wise life, therefore; they find him in contempt for the world, in a life without development, without spreading out, without friendly relations with the world, i. e. in the isolated life, in life as life, not in life with others; only the Stoic lives, all else is dead for him. The Epicureans, on the contrary, demand a moving life.
The Stoics aim to embody the wise person, someone with practical philosophy, who knows how to live—essentially, a wise life. They see this in a disregard for the world, in a life that lacks growth, connections, and friendly relations, meaning they focus on an isolated life, purely on living itself, rather than living with others; for them, only the Stoic truly lives, while everything else is dead. In contrast, the Epicureans advocate for a vibrant life.
The ancients, as they want to be of good cheer, desire good living (the Jews especially a long life, blessed with children and goods), eudaemonia, well-being in the most various forms. Democritus, e. g., praises as such the calm of the soul in which one "lives smoothly, without fear and without excitement."
The ancients, wanting to be happy, seek good living (especially the Jews, desiring a long life filled with children and wealth), eudaemonia, and well-being in many different ways. Democritus, for example, highlights the tranquility of the soul where one "lives peacefully, without fear and without stress."
So what he thinks is that with this he gets on best, provides for himself the best lot, and gets through the world best. But as he cannot get rid of the world,—and in fact cannot for the very reason that his whole activity is taken up in the effort to get rid of it, that is, in repelling the world (for which it is yet necessary that what can be and is repelled should remain existing, otherwise there would no longer be anything to repel),—he reaches at most an extreme degree of liberation, and is distinguishable only in degree from the less liberated. If he even got as far as the deadening of the earthly sense, which at last admits only the monotonous whisper of the word "Brahm," he nevertheless would not be essentially distinguishable from the sensual man.
So what he thinks is that this way he does best for himself, secures the best opportunities, and navigates life most effectively. But since he can't escape the world—and really can't for the very reason that his entire effort is focused on trying to escape it, meaning he is constantly pushing the world away (and it's necessary for what can be pushed away to still exist, or else there’s nothing to push away)—he ends up achieving only a limited form of freedom and is not significantly different from those who are less free. Even if he reached the point of numbing his earthly senses, where he could only hear the monotonous whisper of the word "Brahm," he still wouldn't be essentially different from the sensitive person.
Even the Stoic attitude and manly virtue amounts[Pg 28] only to this,—that one must maintain and assert himself against the world; and the ethics of the Stoics (their only science, since they could tell nothing about the spirit but how it should behave toward the world, and of nature [physics] only this, that the wise man must assert himself against it) is not a doctrine of the spirit, but only a doctrine of the repelling of the world and of self-assertion against the world. And this consists in "imperturbability and equanimity of life," and so in the most explicit Roman virtue.
Even the Stoic mindset and manly virtue only come down to this: one must stand up for oneself against the world. The ethics of the Stoics (their only science, since they couldn't explain anything about the spirit except how it should interact with the world, and in terms of nature [physics], they only suggested that the wise person must stand firm against it) isn't a philosophy about the spirit; it’s merely a philosophy focused on resisting the world and asserting oneself against it. This is summed up in "calmness and balance in life," reflecting the most straightforward Roman virtue.
The Romans too (Horace, Cicero, etc.) went no further than this practical philosophy.
The Romans, like Horace and Cicero, were limited to this practical philosophy.
The comfort (hedone) of the Epicureans is the same practical philosophy the Stoics teach, only trickier, more deceitful. They teach only another behavior toward the world, exhort us only to take a shrewd attitude toward the world; the world must be deceived, for it is my enemy.
The comfort (hedone) that the Epicureans talk about is the same as the practical philosophy taught by the Stoics, but it's more complicated and misleading. They promote just a different behavior towards the world, urging us to adopt a clever stance towards it; we have to trick the world, because it’s my enemy.
The break with the world is completely carried through by the Skeptics. My entire relation to the world is "worthless and truthless." Timon says, "The feelings and thoughts which we draw from the world contain no truth." "What is truth?" cries Pilate. According to Pyrrho's doctrine the world is neither good nor bad, neither beautiful nor ugly, etc., but these are predicates which I give it. Timon says that "in itself nothing is either good or bad, but man only thinks of it thus or thus"; to face the world only ataraxia (unmovedness) and aphasia (speechlessness—or, in other words, isolated inwardness) are left. There is "no longer any truth to be recognized" in the world; things contradict themselves; thoughts about[Pg 29] things are without distinction (good and bad are all the same, so that what one calls good another finds bad); here the recognition of "truth" is at an end, and only the man without power of recognition, the man who finds in the world nothing to recognize, is left, and this man just leaves the truth-vacant world where it is and takes no account of it.
The break with the world is completely embodied by the Skeptics. My entire relationship to the world feels "worthless and without truth." Timon states, "The feelings and thoughts we derive from the world hold no truth." "What is truth?" Pilate exclaims. According to Pyrrho's teachings, the world is neither good nor bad, neither beautiful nor ugly, etc., but these are just labels that I assign to it. Timon argues that "in itself, nothing is either good or bad; it’s only how people perceive it." In facing the world, only ataraxia (calmness) and aphasia (speechlessness—or, in other words, isolated introspection) remain. There is "no longer any truth to be found" in the world; things contradict one another; thoughts about[Pg 29] things lack distinction (good and bad are seen as the same, so what one person deems good, another sees as bad); here the recognition of "truth" ceases, and only the person without the capacity for recognition, the person who finds nothing in the world to acknowledge, remains, and this person simply leaves the empty truth behind and pays it no mind.
So antiquity gets trough with the world of things, the order of the world, the world as a whole; but to the order of the world, or the things of this world, belong not only nature, but all relations in which man sees himself placed by nature, e. g. the family, the community,—in short, the so-called "natural bonds." With the world of the spirit Christianity then begins. The man who still faces the world armed is the ancient, the—heathen (to which class the Jew, too, as non-Christian, belongs); the man who has come to be led by nothing but his "heart's pleasure," the interest he takes, his fellow-feeling, his—spirit, is the modern, the—Christian.
So antiquity deals with the world of things, the order of the world, the world as a whole; but the order of the world, or the things of this world, includes not just nature, but all the relationships in which people see themselves situated by nature, e. g. the family, the community—in short, the so-called "natural bonds." With the world of the spirit, Christianity then begins. The person who still confronts the world armed is the ancient, the—heathen (to which group the Jew, too, as non-Christian, belongs); the person who has come to be guided by nothing but their "heart's desire," their interests, their fellow-feeling, their—spirit, is the modern, the—Christian.
As the ancients worked toward the conquest of the world and strove to release man from the heavy trammels of connection with other things, at last they came also to the dissolution of the State and giving preference to everything private. Of course community, family, etc., as natural relations, are burdensome hindrances which diminish my spiritual freedom.
As the ancients aimed for the conquest of the world and tried to free humanity from the heavy shackles of connection with other things, they ultimately led to the breakdown of the State and favored everything individual. Naturally, community, family, etc., as natural relationships, are burdensome obstacles that reduce my spiritual freedom.
II.—THE MODERNS
"If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature; the old is passed away, behold, all is become new."[11]
"If anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has gone, look, everything has become new."[11]
As it was said above, "To the ancients the world was a truth," we must say here, "To the moderns the spirit was a truth"; but here, as there, we must not omit the supplement, "a truth whose untruth they tried to get back of, and at last they really do."
As mentioned earlier, "To the ancients, the world was a truth," we must say now, "To the moderns, the spirit was a truth"; but here, just like before, we shouldn't forget the addition, "a truth whose falsehood they sought to uncover, and in the end, they truly do."
A course similar to that which antiquity took may be demonstrated in Christianity also, in that the understanding was held a prisoner under the dominion of the Christian dogmas up to the time preparatory to the Reformation, but in the pre-Reformation century asserted itself sophistically and played heretical pranks with all tenets of the faith. And the talk then was, especially in Italy and at the Roman court, "If only the heart remains Christian-minded, the understanding may go right on taking its pleasure."
A path similar to what ancient times experienced can also be seen in Christianity, in that the understanding was trapped under the control of Christian doctrines until just before the Reformation. However, in the century leading up to the Reformation, it began to express itself sophistically and challenged all the core beliefs of the faith. At that time, especially in Italy and at the Roman court, people said, "As long as the heart stays Christian, the mind can enjoy its freedom."
Long before the Reformation people were so thoroughly accustomed to fine-spun "wranglings" that the pope, and most others, looked on Luther's appearance too as a mere "wrangling of monks" at first. Humanism corresponds to Sophisticism, and, as in the time of the Sophists Greek life stood in its fullest bloom (the Periclean age), so the most brilliant things happened in the time of Humanism, or, as one might perhaps also say, of Machiavellianism (printing, the New World, etc.). At this time the heart was still far from wanting to relieve itself of its Christian[Pg 31] contents.
Long before the Reformation, people were so used to elaborate "arguments" that the pope and most others initially saw Luther's emergence as just another "argument among monks." Humanism is similar to Sophisticism, and just as Greek life flourished during the time of the Sophists (the Periclean age), some of the most impressive achievements occurred during the era of Humanism, or what some might also call Machiavellianism (like the printing press, the discovery of the New World, etc.). During this time, people were still quite reluctant to let go of their Christian beliefs.[Pg 31]
But finally the Reformation, like Socrates, took hold seriously of the heart itself, and since then hearts have kept growing visibly—more unchristian. As with Luther people began to take the matter to heart, the outcome of this step of the Reformation must be that the heart also gets lightened of the heavy burden of Christian faith. The heart, from day to day more unchristian, loses the contents with which it had busied itself, till at last nothing but empty warm-heartedness is left it, the quite general love of men, the love of Man, the consciousness of freedom, "self-consciousness."
But eventually, the Reformation, much like Socrates, seriously engaged with the heart itself, and since then, hearts have visibly become more unchristian. With Luther, people began to genuinely care about the issue, and as a result of this step in the Reformation, the heart also sheds the heavy burden of Christian faith. The heart, becoming more unchristian each day, loses the substance it once focused on, until finally, all that remains is empty warm-heartedness: a vague love for humanity, the love of Man, and the awareness of freedom, or "self-consciousness."
Only so is Christianity complete, because it has become bald, withered, and void of contents. There are now no contents whatever against which the heart does not mutiny, unless indeed the heart unconsciously or without "self-consciousness" lets them slip in. The heart criticises to death with hard-hearted mercilessness everything that wants to make its way in, and is capable (except, as before, unconsciously or taken by surprise) of no friendship, no love. What could there be in men to love, since they are all alike "egoists," none of them man as such, i. e. none spirit only? The Christian loves only the spirit; but where could one be found who should be really nothing but spirit?
Only then is Christianity complete, because it has become empty, shriveled, and lacking in substance. There are now no beliefs left that the heart doesn’t rebel against, unless the heart inadvertently or without realizing it allows them to sneak in. The heart critiques everything trying to enter with hard-hearted ruthlessness and is capable (except, as before, of being unaware or caught off guard) of no friendship, no love. What could there be in people to love, since they are all basically "selfish," none of them human as they truly are, i.e. none spirit only? The Christian loves only the spirit; but where could one find someone who is really nothing but spirit?
To have a liking for the corporeal man with hide and hair,—why, that would no longer be a "spiritual" warm-heartedness, it would be treason against "pure" warm-heartedness, the "theoretical regard." For pure warm-heartedness is by no means to be conceived as like that kindliness that gives everybody a[Pg 32] friendly hand-shake; on the contrary, pure warm-heartedness is warm-hearted toward nobody, it is only a theoretical interest, concern for man as man, not as a person. The person is repulsive to it because of being "egoistic," because of not being that abstraction, Man. But it is only for the abstraction that one can have a theoretical regard. To pure warm-heartedness or pure theory men exist only to be criticised, scoffed at, and thoroughly despised; to it, no less than to the fanatical parson, they are only "filth" and other such nice things.
To have a fondness for the physical person with skin and hair—well, that wouldn't be considered a "spiritual" warmth anymore; it would be betrayal of "pure" warmth, the so-called "theoretical regard." Pure warmth isn't meant to be compared to the kind of friendliness that offers everyone a friendly handshake; in fact, pure warmth doesn’t care for anyone in particular; it's merely a theoretical interest, a concern for humanity as a whole, not for individuals. Individual persons are seen as off-putting because they are "selfish," because they don't represent that abstract concept of Man. But one can only have a theoretical regard for that abstraction. To pure warmth or pure theory, people exist solely to be criticized, mocked, and thoroughly disdained; to it, just like to the zealous pastor, they are nothing more than "filth" and other equally pleasant terms.
Pushed to this extremity of disinterested warm-heartedness, we must finally become conscious that the spirit, which alone the Christian loves, is nothing; in other words, that the spirit is—a lie.
Pushed to this extreme of selfless kindness, we must ultimately realize that the spirit, which only a Christian loves, is nothing; in other words, that the spirit is—a lie.
What has here been set down roughly, summarily, and doubtless as yet incomprehensibly, will, it is to be hoped, become clear as we go on.
What has been briefly and roughly written down here, and probably still hard to understand, will hopefully become clear as we continue.
Let us take up the inheritance left by the ancients, and, as active workmen, do with it as much as—can be done with it! The world lies despised at our feet, far beneath us and our heaven, into which its mighty arms are no longer thrust and its stupefying breath does not come. Seductively as it may pose, it can delude nothing but our sense; it cannot lead astray the spirit—and spirit alone, after all, we really are. Having once got back of things, the spirit has also got above them, and become free from their bonds, emancipated supernal, free. So speaks "spiritual freedom."
Let’s take on the legacy left by the ancients and, as active workers, do everything we can with it! The world lies at our feet, looking down on it, far beneath us and our heaven, into which its mighty arms no longer reach, and its numbing breath does not touch. As tempting as it may seem, it can only deceive our senses; it can't mislead the spirit—and it’s the spirit, ultimately, that we really are. Once the spirit has gained mastery over things, it has also risen above them, freeing itself from their restraints, emancipated and transcendent, truly free. That’s what “spiritual freedom” means.
To the spirit which, after long toil, has got rid of the world, the worldless spirit, nothing is left after the[Pg 33] loss of the world and the worldly but—the spirit and the spiritual.
To the spirit that, after a long struggle, has freed itself from the world, the worldless spirit, nothing remains after the[Pg 33] loss of the world and the worldly except for—the spirit and the spiritual.
Yet, as it has only moved away from the world and made of itself a being free from the world, without being able really to annihilate the world, this remains to it a stumbling-block that cannot be cleared away, a discredited existence; and, as, on the other hand, it knows and recognizes nothing but the spirit and the spiritual, it must perpetually carry about with it the longing to spiritualize the world, i. e. to redeem it from the "black list." Therefore, like a youth, it goes about with plans for the redemption or improvement of the world.
Yet, as it has only distanced itself from the world and created an existence free from the world, without being able to truly eliminate the world, this remains a hurdle it can't overcome, a worthless existence; and, since it understands and values nothing but the spirit and the spiritual, it must constantly carry the desire to spiritualize the world, i. e. to save it from the "black list." Therefore, like a young person, it walks around with ideas for changing or bettering the world.
The ancients, we saw, served the natural, the worldly, the natural order of the world, but they incessantly asked themselves whether they could not, then, relieve themselves of this service; and, when they had tired themselves to death in ever-renewed attempts at revolt, then, among their last sighs, was born to them the God, the "conqueror of the world." All their doing had been nothing but wisdom of the world, an effort to get back of the world and above it. And what is the wisdom of the many following centuries? What did the moderns try to get back of? No longer to get back of the world, for the ancients had accomplished that; but back of the God whom the ancients bequeathed to them, back of the God who "is spirit," back of everything that is the spirit's, the spiritual. But the activity of the spirit, which "searches even the depths of the Godhead," is theology. If the ancients have nothing to show but wisdom of the world, the moderns never did nor do[Pg 34] make their way further than to theology. We shall see later that even the newest revolts against God are nothing but the extremest efforts of "theology," i. e. theological insurrections.
The ancients served nature, the world, and the natural order of things, but they constantly wondered if they could free themselves from this duty. After exhausting themselves with endless attempts at rebellion, in their final breaths, they conceived of the God, the "conqueror of the world." All their efforts amounted to nothing more than wisdom of the world, a struggle to rise above and beyond the world. And what is the wisdom of the following centuries? What did the moderns seek to surpass? No longer focused on going beyond the world, since the ancients had achieved that, but rather seeking to go beyond the God that the ancients left to them, beyond the God who "is spirit," beyond everything that is spiritual. However, the activity of the spirit, which "searches even the depths of the Godhead," is theology. If the ancients may have nothing but wisdom of the world to show, the moderns have never advanced further than theology. We will later see that even the latest revolts against God are simply the most extreme efforts of "theology," i. e. theological insurrections.
§ 1.—The Energy
The realm of spirits is monstrously great, there is an infinite deal of the spiritual; yet let us look and see what the spirit, this bequest of the ancients, properly is.
The world of spirits is incredibly vast, filled with endless spiritual matters; however, let's examine what the spirit, this legacy from the ancients, truly is.
Out of their birth-pangs it came forth, but they themselves could not utter themselves as spirit; they could give birth to it, it itself must speak. The "born God, the Son of Man," is the first to utter the word that the spirit, i. e. he, God, has to do with nothing earthly and no earthly relationship, but solely with the spirit and spiritual relationships.
Out of their struggles, it emerged, but they couldn’t express themselves as spirit; they could bring it to life, but it had to speak for itself. The "born God, the Son of Man," is the first to declare that the spirit, meaning God, has nothing to do with anything earthly or any earthly connections, but purely with the spirit and spiritual connections.
Is my courage, indestructible under all the world's blows, my inflexibility and my obduracy, perchance already spirit in the full sense, because the world cannot touch it? Why, then it would not yet be at enmity with the world, and all its action would consist merely in not succumbing to the world! No, so long as it does not busy itself with itself alone, so long as it does not have to do with its world, the spiritual, alone, it is not free spirit, but only the "spirit of this world," the spirit fettered to it. The spirit is free spirit, i. e. really spirit, only in a world of its own; in "this," the world, it is a stranger. Only through a spiritual world is the spirit really spirit, for "this" world does not understand it and does not know how to keep[Pg 35] "the maiden from a foreign land"[12] from departing.
Is my courage, unbreakable against all the world's challenges, my stubbornness and resistance, perhaps already true spirit in the fullest sense, because the world can’t affect it? If that’s the case, then it wouldn’t be at odds with the world, and its actions would simply be about not giving in to it! No, as long as it doesn’t focus solely on itself, and doesn’t engage with its own world, the spiritual one, it isn’t free spirit, but just the "spirit of this world," a spirit tied to it. The spirit is truly free spirit, i.e. genuinely spirit, only in a world of its own; in "this," the world, it feels out of place. The spirit can only be truly spirit in a spiritual world, because "this" world doesn’t understand it and cannot manage to keep[Pg 35] "the maiden from a foreign land"[12] from leaving.
But where is it to get this spiritual world? Where but out of itself? It must reveal itself; and the words that it speaks, the revelations in which it unveils itself, these are its world. As a visionary lives and has his world only in the visionary pictures that he himself creates, as a crazy man generates for himself his own dream-world, without which he could not be crazy, so the spirit must create for itself its spirit world, and is not spirit till it creates it.
But where does it find this spiritual world? Where but from within itself? It must reveal itself; and the words it speaks, the revelations through which it shows itself, these are its world. Just as a visionary lives and has his world only in the visionary images he creates, and a crazy person constructs their own dream world, which they need in order to be crazy, the spirit must create its own spiritual world, and it isn't truly spirit until it does.
Thus its creations make it spirit, and by its creatures we know it, the creator; in them it lives, they are its world.
Thus its creations give it life, and through its creatures we recognize it, the creator; in them it exists, they are its world.
Now, what is the spirit? It is the creator of a spiritual world! Even in you and me people do not recognize spirit till they see that we have appropriated to ourselves something spiritual,—i. e., though thoughts may have been set before us, we have at least brought them to life in ourselves; for, as long as we were children, the most edifying thoughts might have been laid before us without our wishing, or being able to reproduce them in ourselves. So the spirit also exists only when it creates something spiritual; it is real only together with the spiritual, its creature.
Now, what is the spirit? It is the creator of a spiritual world! Even in you and me, people don’t recognize spirit until they see that we have made something spiritual our own—i.e., even though thoughts may have been presented to us, we have at least brought them to life within ourselves; because, when we were children, the most inspiring thoughts could have been shown to us without us wanting or being able to reproduce them in ourselves. So, the spirit also exists only when it creates something spiritual; it is real only together with the spiritual, its creation.
As, then, we know it by its works, the question is what these works are. But the works or children of the spirit are nothing else but—spirits:
As we know it by its effects, the question is what these effects are. But the effects or outcomes of the spirit are nothing else but—spirits:
If I had before me Jews, Jews of the true metal, I should have to stop here and leave them standing before this mystery as for almost two thousand years[Pg 36] they have remained standing before it, unbelieving and without knowledge. But, as you, my dear reader, are at least not a full-blooded Jew,—for such a one will not go astray as far as this,—we will still go along a bit of road together, till perhaps you too turn your back on me because I laugh in your face.
If I had true Jews in front of me, I would need to pause and leave them facing this mystery, just like they have for almost two thousand years[Pg 36], standing there in disbelief and ignorance. But since you, my dear reader, are at least not a completely devout Jew—because such a person wouldn’t wander this far—we will continue a bit longer together, until maybe you decide to walk away because I’m laughing in your face.
If somebody told you you were altogether spirit, you would take hold of your body and not believe him, but answer: "I have a spirit, no doubt, but do not exist only as spirit, but am a man with a body." You would still distinguish yourself from "your spirit." "But," replies he, "it is your destiny, even though now you are yet going about in the fetters of the body, to be one day a 'blessed spirit,' and, however you may conceive of the future aspect of your spirit, so much is yet certain, that in death you will put off this body and yet keep yourself, i. e. your spirit, for all eternity; accordingly your spirit is the eternal and true in you, the body only a dwelling here below, which you may leave and perhaps exchange for another."
If someone told you that you were entirely spirit, you would grab your body and not believe them, but respond: "I have a spirit, no doubt, but I don’t exist only as spirit; I am a person with a body." You would still see yourself as separate from "your spirit." "But," they reply, "it's your destiny that, even though you're currently bound by the limitations of your body, one day you will become a 'blessed spirit.' Regardless of how you envision the future of your spirit, one thing is certain: in death, you will shed this body and yet retain yourself, i.e. your spirit, for all eternity. Thus, your spirit is the eternal and true part of you; the body is merely a temporary home that you can leave and possibly exchange for another."
Now you believe him! For the present, indeed, you are not spirit only; but, when you emigrate from the mortal body, as one day you must, then you will have to help yourself without the body, and therefore it is needful that you be prudent and care in time for your proper self. "What should it profit a man if he gained the whole world and yet suffered damage in his soul?"
Now you believe him! For the moment, in fact, you are not just a spirit; but when you leave your physical body, as you eventually will, you’ll need to take care of yourself without that body. So it’s important that you be wise and look after your true self while you still can. "What good is it for someone to gain the whole world but lose their soul?"
But, even granted that doubts, raised in the course of time against the tenets of the Christian faith, have long since robbed you of faith in the immortality of[Pg 37] your spirit, you have nevertheless left one tenet undisturbed, and still ingenuously adhere to the one truth, that the spirit is your better part, and that the spiritual has greater claims on you than anything else. Despite all your atheism, in zeal against egoism you concur with the believers in immortality.
But even if the doubts that have come up over time about the beliefs of the Christian faith have long since taken away your faith in the immortality of[Pg 37]your spirit, you still haven't challenged one belief. You continue to genuinely hold on to the truth that the spirit is your best part and that the spiritual matters more to you than anything else. Despite your atheism, in your passion against egoism, you agree with those who believe in immortality.
But whom do you think of under the name of egoist? A man who, instead of living to an idea,—i. e. a spiritual thing—and sacrificing to it his personal advantage, serves the latter. A good patriot, e. g., brings his sacrifice to the altar of the fatherland; but it cannot be disputed that the fatherland is an idea, since for beasts incapable of mind,[13] or children as yet without mind, there is no fatherland and no patriotism. Now, if any one does not approve himself as a good patriot, he betrays his egoism with reference to the fatherland. And so the matter stands in innumerable other cases: he who in human society takes the benefit of a prerogative sins egoistically against the idea of equality; he who exercises dominion is blamed as an egoist against the idea of liberty,—etc.
But who do you think of when you hear the term egoist? A person who, instead of living for a principle—like a spiritual value—and sacrificing their personal gain for it, prioritizes their own interests. A good patriot, for example, sacrifices for the good of their country; but it's undeniable that the country is a concept since animals that lack reasoning, or children who have yet to develop reasoning, do not have a country or a sense of patriotism. Now, if someone doesn’t see themselves as a good patriot, they are revealing their egoism in relation to their country. This applies to countless other situations: someone who benefits from a privilege is acting egoistically against the idea of equality; someone in power is criticized as an egoist against the idea of freedom, and so on.
You despise the egoist because he puts the spiritual in the background as compared with the personal, and has his eyes on himself where you would like to see him act to favor an idea. The distinction between you is that he makes himself the central point, but you the spirit; or that you cut your identity in two[Pg 38] and exalt your "proper self," the spirit, to be ruler of the paltrier remainder, while he will hear nothing of this cutting in two, and pursues spiritual and material interests just as he pleases. You think, to be sure, that you are falling foul of those only who enter into no spiritual interest at all, but in fact you curse at everybody who does not look on the spiritual interest as his "true and highest" interest. You carry your knightly service for this beauty so far that you affirm her to be the only beauty of the world. You live not to yourself, but to your spirit and to what is the spirit's—i. e. ideas.
You dislike the egoist because he prioritizes personal interests over spiritual ones and focuses on himself instead of acting to support an idea. The difference between you two is that he makes himself the main focus, while you prioritize the spirit; or that you divide your identity in two and elevate your "true self," the spirit, to be in charge of the lesser part, while he refuses to make that split and pursues both spiritual and material interests however he likes. You think you’re only opposing those who don’t engage in any spiritual pursuits, but in reality, you’re criticizing everyone who doesn’t view the spiritual as their "true and highest" interest. You are so dedicated to this ideal of beauty that you claim it to be the only true beauty in the world. You don’t live for yourself, but for your spirit and what belongs to it—namely, ideas.[Pg 38]
As the spirit exists only in its creating of the spiritual, let us take a look about us for its first creation. If only it has accomplished this, there follows thenceforth a natural propagation of creations, as according to the myth only the first human beings needed to be created, the rest of the race propagating of itself. The first creation, on the other hand, must come forth "out of nothing,"—i. e., the spirit has toward its realization nothing but itself, or rather it has not yet even itself, but must create itself; hence its first creation is itself, the spirit. Mystical as this sounds, we yet go through it as an every-day experience. Are you a thinking being before you think? In creating the first thought you create yourself, the thinking one; for you do not think before you think a thought, i. e. have a thought. Is it not your singing that first makes you a singer, your talking that makes you a talker? Now, so too it is the production of the spiritual that first makes you a spirit.
As the spirit only exists by creating the spiritual, let’s look around us for its first creation. Once it achieves this, there’s a natural continuation of creations, similar to the myth where only the first humans needed to be created, and then the rest of the race reproduces on its own. The first creation, however, must emerge "out of nothing." In other words, the spirit has nothing but itself for its realization, or rather, it hasn’t even reached that yet and must create itself; thus, its first creation is itself, the spirit. As mystical as this sounds, we experience it every day. Are you a thinking being before you think? By creating the first thought, you create yourself, the thinker; because you don’t think before you think a thought, or in other words, have a thought. Isn’t it your singing that first makes you a singer, your talking that makes you a talker? Likewise, it is the creation of the spiritual that first makes you a spirit.
Meantime, as you distinguish yourself from the[Pg 39] thinker, singer, and talker, so you no less distinguish yourself from the spirit, and feel very clearly that you are something beside spirit. But, as in the thinking ego hearing and sight easily vanish in the enthusiasm of thought, so you also have been seized by the spirit-enthusiasm, and you now long with all your might to become wholly spirit and to be dissolved in spirit. The spirit is your ideal, the unattained, the otherworldly; spirit is the name of your—god, "God is spirit."
In the meantime, as you separate yourself from the[Pg 39] thinker, singer, and speaker, you also set yourself apart from the spirit, feeling distinctly that you are something more than just spirit. However, just as in the thinking self, hearing and sight can easily fade away in the excitement of thought, you too have been overtaken by the spirit enthusiasm, and now you earnestly desire to become completely spirit and to merge into it. The spirit is your ideal, something you have yet to achieve, something otherworldly; spirit is the name of your—god, "God is spirit."
Against all that is not spirit you are a zealot, and therefore you play the zealot against yourself who cannot get rid of a remainder of the non-spiritual. Instead of saying, "I am more than spirit," you say with contrition, "I am less than spirit; and spirit, pure spirit, or the spirit that is nothing but spirit, I can only think of, but am not; and, since I am not it, it is another, exists as another, whom I call 'God'."
Against everything that isn't spirit, you're a fanatic, and that's why you direct that fanaticism towards yourself as you struggle to shed the remnants of the non-spiritual. Instead of claiming, "I am more than spirit," you humbly admit, "I am less than spirit; and spirit, pure spirit, or the spirit that is solely spirit, I can only imagine but am not; and because I am not it, it exists as something other than me, and I call that 'God'."
It lies in the nature of the case that the spirit that is to exist as pure spirit must be an otherworldly one, for, since I am not it, it follows that it can only be outside me; since in any case a human being is not fully comprehended in the concept "spirit," it follows that the pure spirit, the spirit as such, can only be outside of men, beyond the human world,—not earthly, but heavenly.
It’s inherent in the situation that the spirit that exists as pure spirit must be something otherworldly, because since I’m not it, it can only be outside of me; and since a human being isn’t fully captured in the idea of "spirit," it follows that pure spirit, spirit in its essence, can only exist beyond humans, outside of the human realm—not earthly, but heavenly.
Only from this disunion in which I and the spirit lie; only because "I" and "spirit" are not names for one and the same thing, but different names for completely different things; only because I am not spirit and spirit not I,—only from this do we get a quite tautological explanation of the necessity that the spirit[Pg 40] dwells in the other world, i. e. is God.
Only from this disconnection where I and the spirit exist; only because "I" and "spirit" are not names for the same thing, but different names for entirely different concepts; only because I am not spirit and spirit is not me—only from this do we arrive at a rather redundant explanation of the necessity that the spirit[Pg 40] resides in the other world, i.e. is God.
But from this it also appears how thoroughly theological is the liberation that Feuerbach[14] is laboring to give us. What he says is that we had only mistaken our own essence, and therefore looked for it in the other world, but that now, when we see that God was only our human essence, we must recognize it again as ours and move it back out of the other world into this. To God, who is spirit, Feuerbach gives the name "Our Essence." Can we put up with this, that "Our Essence" is brought into opposition to us,—that we are split into an essential and an unessential self? Do we not therewith go back into the dreary misery of seeing ourselves banished out of ourselves?
But from this, it’s clear how completely theological the liberation that Feuerbach[14] is trying to offer us is. He argues that we have simply misunderstood our own essence and, as a result, sought it in another realm. Now, when we realize that God is just our human essence, we need to reclaim it as our own and bring it back from the other world into this one. Feuerbach refers to God, who is spirit, as "Our Essence." Can we accept that "Our Essence" is set against us, causing us to be divided into an essential self and an unessential self? Doesn’t this just send us back into the miserable state of feeling banished from ourselves?
What have we gained, then, when for a variation we have transferred into ourselves the divine outside us? Are we that which is in us? As little as we are that which is outside us. I am as little my heart as I am my sweetheart, this "other self" of mine. Just because we are not the spirit that dwells in us, just for that reason we had to take it and set it outside us; it was not we, did not coincide with us, and therefore we could not think of it as existing otherwise than outside us, on the other side from us, in the other world.
What have we gained, then, when we’ve brought the divine that’s outside of us into ourselves? Are we what’s inside us? Just as little as we are what’s outside us. I am as little my heart as I am my sweetheart, my "other self." The very reason we’re not the spirit that lives in us is why we had to take it and push it outside of ourselves; it wasn’t us, it didn’t align with us, and that’s why we couldn’t think of it as existing any other way than outside of us, on the other side from us, in another world.
With the strength of despair Feuerbach clutches at the total substance of Christianity, not to throw it away, no, to drag it to himself, to draw it, the long-yearned-for, ever-distant, out of its heaven with a last effort, and keep it by him forever. Is not that a clutch of the uttermost despair, a clutch for life or[Pg 41] death, and is it not at the same time the Christian yearning and hungering for the other world? The hero wants not to go into the other world, but to draw the other world to him, and compel it to become this world! And since then has not all the world, with more or less consciousness, been crying that "this world" is the vital point, and heaven must come down on earth and be experienced even here?
With the weight of despair, Feuerbach grasps the entirety of Christianity, not to discard it, but to pull it close, to wrestle it—the long-desired, always-elusive—from its heavenly realm with one final effort, and keep it with him forever. Isn't that the grasp of ultimate despair, a fight for life or[Pg 41]death, and doesn’t it also reflect the Christian desire and longing for the afterlife? The hero doesn’t want to enter the afterlife; instead, he aims to bring the afterlife to him and force it into this world! Since then, hasn't the entire world, with varying levels of awareness, been shouting that "this world" is the crucial one, and that heaven must descend to earth to be felt right here?
Let us, in brief, set Feuerbach's theological view and our contradiction over against each other!
Let’s briefly compare Feuerbach's theological perspective with our disagreement!
"The essence of man is man's supreme being;[15] now by religion, to be sure, the supreme being is called God and regarded as an objective essence, but in truth it is only man's own essence; and therefore the turning point of the world's history is that henceforth no longer God, but man, is to appear to man as God."[16]
"The essence of humanity is its highest existence;[15] now through religion, of course, the supreme being is referred to as God and seen as an objective essence, but in reality it's just the essence of humanity itself; and so the turning point in the history of the world is that from now on it's no longer God, but humanity, that will appear to humanity as God."[16]
To this we reply: The supreme being is indeed the essence of man, but, just because it is his essence and not he himself, it remains quite immaterial whether we see it outside him and view it as "God," or find it in him and call it "Essence of Man" or "Man." I am neither God nor Man,[17] neither the supreme essence nor my essence, and therefore it is all one in the main whether I think of the essence as in me or outside me. Nay, we really do always think of the supreme being as in both kinds of otherworldliness, the inward and[Pg 42] outward, at once; for the "Spirit of God" is, according to the Christian view, also "our spirit," and "dwells in us."[18] It dwells in heaven and dwells in us; we poor things are just its "dwelling," and, if Feuerbach goes on to destroy its heavenly dwelling and force it to move to us bag and baggage, then we, its earthly apartments, will be badly overcrowded.
To this we respond: The supreme being is indeed the essence of humanity, but since it is his essence and not him directly, it doesn’t really matter whether we see it outside of him and refer to it as "God," or recognize it within him and call it "Essence of Man" or simply "Man." I am neither God nor Man,[17] neither the supreme essence nor my essence, so in the grand scheme, it doesn’t matter whether I think of the essence as being in me or outside of me. In fact, we tend to perceive the supreme being as existing in both types of otherworldliness, the internal and the external, simultaneously; because the "Spirit of God" is, according to Christian belief, also "our spirit," and "dwells in us."[18] It resides in heaven and within us; we, poor beings, are simply its "dwelling," and if Feuerbach continues to strip its heavenly home and relocate it to us entirely, then we, its earthly residence, will become severely overcrowded.
But after this digression (which, if we were at all proposing to work by line and level, we should have had to save for later pages in order to avoid repetition) we return to the spirit's first creation, the spirit itself.
But after this digression (which, if we were planning to proceed methodically, we should have saved for later pages to avoid repetition), we return to the spirit's original creation, the spirit itself.
The spirit is something other than myself. But this other, what is it?
The spirit is different from who I am. But what is this other part?
§ 2.—The Possessed.
Have you ever seen a spirit? "No, not I, but my grandmother." Now, you see, it's just so with me too; I myself haven't seen any, but my grandmother had them running between her feet all sorts of ways, and out of confidence in our grandmothers' honesty we believe in the existence of spirits.
Have you ever seen a spirit? "No, I haven't, but my grandmother did." You know, I'm in the same boat; I haven't seen any myself, but my grandmother had them scurrying around her feet in all kinds of ways, and out of trust in our grandmothers' honesty, we believe that spirits exist.
But had we no grandfathers then, and did they not shrug their shoulders every time our grandmothers told about their ghosts? Yes, those were unbelieving men who have harmed our good religion much, those rationalists! We shall feel that! What else lies at the bottom of this warm faith in ghosts, if not the faith in "the existence of spiritual beings in general," and is not this latter itself disastrously unsettled if[Pg 43] saucy men of the understanding may disturb the former? The Romanticists were quite conscious what a blow the very belief in God suffered by the laying aside of the belief in spirits or ghosts, and they tried to help us out of the baleful consequences not only by their reawakened fairy world, but at last, and especially, by the "intrusion of a higher world," by their somnambulists, prophetesses of Prevorst, etc. The good believers and fathers of the church did not suspect that with the belief in ghosts the foundation of religion was withdrawn, and that since then it had been floating in the air. He who no longer believes in any ghost needs only to travel on consistently in his unbelief to see that there is no separate being at all concealed behind things, no ghost or—what is naively reckoned as synonymous even in our use of words—no "spirit."
But didn't we have grandfathers who shrugged their shoulders every time our grandmothers talked about their ghosts? Yes, those were skeptical men who really hurt our good religion, those rationalists! We'll feel the impact of that! What else is behind this warm faith in ghosts if not the belief in "the existence of spiritual beings in general"? And isn't that belief itself completely shaken if[Pg 43] arrogant thinkers can disturb the former? The Romanticists were well aware of how much the belief in God was weakened by abandoning the belief in spirits or ghosts, and they tried to save us from the harmful consequences not just with their revived fairy tales, but especially through the "intrusion of a higher world," with their sleepwalkers, prophetesses of Prevorst, and so on. The good believers and church fathers didn’t realize that the belief in ghosts was the foundation of religion, and that ever since it has been floating in the air. Those who no longer believe in any ghosts need only to continue down their path of disbelief to see that there is no separate being hidden behind things, no ghost or—what is often naively considered synonymous even in our use of words—no "spirit."
"Spirits exist!" Look about in the world, and say for yourself whether a spirit does not gaze upon you out of everything. Out of the lovely little flower there speaks to you the spirit of the Creator, who has shaped it so wonderfully; the stars proclaim the spirit that established their order; from the mountain-tops a spirit of sublimity breathes down; out of the waters a spirit of yearning murmurs up; and—out of men millions of spirits speak. The mountains may sink, the flowers fade, the world of stars fall in ruins, the men die—what matters the wreck of these visible bodies? The spirit, the "invisible spirit," abides eternally!
"Spirits exist!" Take a look around the world and decide for yourself if there's not a spirit watching you from everything. The beautiful little flower speaks to you with the spirit of the Creator, who crafted it so perfectly; the stars announce the spirit that set their arrangement; from the mountain-tops, a spirit of greatness breathes down; from the waters, a spirit of longing rises up; and—countless spirits speak from humanity. The mountains may crumble, the flowers may wither, the starry sky may fall apart, and people may die—what does the destruction of these visible bodies matter? The spirit, the "invisible spirit," lives on forever!
Yes, the whole world is haunted! Only is haunted? Nay, it itself "walks," it is uncanny through and through, it is the wandering seeming[Pg 44]-body of a spirit, it is a spook. What else should a ghost be, then, than an apparent body, but real spirit? Well, the world is "empty," is "naught," is only glamorous "semblance"; its truth is the spirit alone; it is the seeming-body of a spirit.
Yes, the whole world is haunted! Only is haunted? No, it itself "walks," it is eerie through and through, it is the wandering apparent[Pg 44]-body of a spirit, it is a ghost. What else could a ghost be, if not a visible body, but a true spirit? Well, the world is "empty," is "nothing," is only glamorous "appearance"; its truth is the spirit alone; it is the apparent body of a spirit.
Look out near or far, a ghostly world surrounds you everywhere; you are always having "apparitions" or visions. Everything that appears to you is only the phantasm of an indwelling spirit, is a ghostly "apparition"; the world is to you only a "world of appearances," behind which the spirit walks. You "see spirits."
Look around, near or far, and you'll notice a ghostly world all around you; you constantly have "apparitions" or visions. Everything you see is just the image of a deeper spirit, a ghostly "apparition"; to you, the world is merely a "world of appearances," with the spirit moving behind it. You "see spirits."
Are you perchance thinking of comparing yourself with the ancients, who saw gods everywhere? Gods, my dear modern, are not spirits; gods do not degrade the world to a semblance, and do not spiritualize it.
Are you perhaps thinking about comparing yourself to the ancients, who saw gods everywhere? Gods, my dear modern, are not spirits; gods do not reduce the world to an illusion, and do not make it more spiritual.
But to you the whole world is spiritualized, and has become an enigmatical ghost; therefore do not wonder if you likewise find in yourself nothing but a spook. Is not your body haunted by your spirit, and is not the latter alone the true and real, the former only the "transitory, naught" or a "semblance"? Are we not all ghosts, uncanny beings that wait for "deliverance,"—to wit, "spirits"?
But to you, the entire world feels spiritual and has turned into a mysterious ghost; so don’t be surprised if you also find that within yourself there’s nothing but a specter. Isn’t your body haunted by your spirit, and isn’t the spirit the only true and real part, while your body is just “temporary, nothing” or a “facade”? Aren’t we all ghosts, strange beings waiting for “freedom”—in other words, “spirits”?
Since the spirit appeared in the world, since "the Word became flesh," since then the world has been spiritualized, enchanted, a spook.
Since the spirit entered the world, since "the Word became flesh," the world has been transformed, magical, a ghostly place.
You have spirit, for you have thoughts. What are your thoughts? "Spiritual entities." Not things, then? "No, but the spirit of things, the main point in all things, the inmost in them, their—idea." Consequently what you think is not only your thought?[Pg 45] "On the contrary, it is that in the world which is most real, that which is properly to be called true; it is the truth itself; if I only think truly, I think the truth. I may, to be sure, err with regard to the truth, and fail to recognize it; but, if I recognize truly, the object of my cognition is the truth." So, I suppose, you strive at all times to recognize the truth? "To me the truth is sacred. It may well happen that I find a truth incomplete and replace it with a better, but the truth I cannot abrogate. I believe in the truth, therefore I search in it; nothing transcends it, it is eternal."
You have spirit because you have thoughts. What are your thoughts? "Spiritual entities." Not objects, then? "No, but the essence of things, the main idea in everything, their innermost part, their—concept." So what you think is not just your thought? [Pg 45] "On the contrary, it is what is most real in the world, that which can truly be called true; it is the truth itself. If I think correctly, I'm thinking the truth. I may, of course, be mistaken about the truth and fail to recognize it; but if I recognize it correctly, the subject of my understanding is the truth." So, I guess you're always striving to recognize the truth? "To me, the truth is sacred. It’s possible for me to find a truth incomplete and replace it with a better one, but the truth I cannot deny. I believe in the truth, so I search for it; nothing surpasses it, it is eternal."
Sacred, eternal is the truth; it is the Sacred, the Eternal. But you, who let yourself be filled and led by this sacred thing, are yourself hallowed. Further, the sacred is not for your senses,—and you never as a sensual man discover its trace,—but for your faith, or, more definitely still, for your spirit; for it itself, you know, is a spiritual thing, a spirit,—is spirit for the spirit.
Sacred and eternal is the truth; it is the Sacred, the Eternal. But you, who allow yourself to be filled and guided by this sacred presence, become hallowed yourself. Furthermore, the sacred is not meant for your senses— and as a sensual person, you will never find its trace— but for your faith, or, more precisely, for your spirit; because it itself, you see, is a spiritual thing, a spirit— it is spirit for the spirit.
The sacred is by no means so easily to be set aside as many at present affirm, who no longer take this "unsuitable" word into their mouths. If even in a single respect I am still upbraided as an "egoist," there is left the thought of something else which I should serve more than myself, and which must be to me more important than everything; in short, somewhat in which I should have to seek my true welfare,[19] something—"sacred."[20] However human this sacred thing may look, though it be the Human itself, that [Pg 46]does not take away its sacredness, but at most changes it from an unearthly to an earthly sacred thing, from a divine one to a human.
The sacred cannot be easily dismissed, despite what many people today claim, who no longer use this "inappropriate" word. Even if I’m criticized as an "egoist" in one way, there remains the idea of something else I should prioritize over myself, something that should mean more to me than anything else; in short, something in which I need to find my true well-being, something—"sacred." However human this sacred thing may appear, even if it is the Human itself, that does not diminish its sacredness, but rather transforms it from a heavenly to an earthly sacred thing, from a divine one to a human.
Sacred things exist only for the egoist who does not acknowledge himself, the involuntary egoist, for him who is always looking after his own and yet does not count himself as the highest being, who serves only himself and at the same time always thinks he is serving a higher being, who knows nothing higher than himself and yet is infatuated about something higher; in short, for the egoist who would like not to be an egoist, and abases himself (i. e. combats his egoism), but at the same time abases himself only for the sake of "being exalted," and therefore of gratifying his egoism. Because he would like to cease to be an egoist, he looks about in heaven and earth for higher beings to serve and sacrifice himself to; but, however much he shakes and disciplines himself, in the end he does all for his own sake, and the disreputable egoism will not come off him. On this account I call him the involuntary egoist.
Sacred things only matter to the egoist who doesn’t recognize himself, the involuntary egoist. This is the person who constantly looks out for their own interests but doesn’t see themselves as the ultimate being; they serve only themselves while believing they are serving something greater. They have no knowledge of anything higher than themselves, yet they are obsessed with the idea of something greater. In short, they are the egoist who wishes they weren’t an egoist and degrades themselves (i. e. fights against their egoism), but they only devalue themselves to be "elevated," thus satisfying their own egoism. Because they want to stop being an egoist, they search everywhere for higher beings to serve and to whom they can sacrifice themselves. However much they try to shake off this impulse and discipline themselves, in the end, everything they do is for their own benefit, and their unseemly egoism won’t leave them. That’s why I call them the involuntary egoist.
His toil and care to get away from himself is nothing but the misunderstood impulse to self-dissolution. If you are bound to your past hour, if you must babble to-day because you babbled yesterday,[21] if you can not transform yourself each instant, you feel yourself[Pg 47] fettered in slavery and benumbed. Therefore over each minute of your existence a fresh minute of the future beckons to you, and, developing yourself, you get away "from yourself,"—i. e. from the self that was at that moment. As you are at each instant, you are your own creature, and in this very "creature" you do not wish to lose yourself, the creator. You are yourself a higher being than you are, and surpass yourself. But that you are the one who is higher than you,—i. e. that you are not only creature, but likewise your creator,—just this, as an involuntary egoist, you fail to recognize; and therefore the "higher essence" is to you—an alien[22] essence. Every higher essence, such as truth, mankind, etc., is an essence over us.
His struggle and effort to escape from himself is simply the misunderstood desire for self-dissolution. If you’re tied to your past minute, if you have to speak today because you spoke yesterday,[21] if you cannot change yourself in every moment, you feel trapped in bondage and numb. Therefore, over every minute of your life, a new minute of the future calls to you, and by evolving, you break free "from yourself,"—i.e. from the self that existed at that moment. As you are at each moment, you are your own creation, and in this very "creation" you do not want to lose the creator. You are inherently a higher being than what you currently are, and you exceed yourself. But that you are the one who is greater than you—i.e. that you are not only a creature but also your creator—this, as an involuntary egoist, you fail to see; and therefore the "higher essence" feels like an alien[22] essence to you. Every higher essence, like truth, humanity, etc., is an essence over us.
Alienness is a criterion of the "sacred." In everything sacred there lies something "uncanny," i. e. strange,[23] such as we are not quite familiar and at home in. What is sacred to me is not my own; and if, e. g. the property of others was not sacred to me, I should look on it as mine, which I should take to myself when occasion offered. Or, on the other side, if I regard the face of the Chinese emperor as sacred, it remains strange to my eye, which I close at its appearance.
Alienness is a sign of the "sacred." In everything sacred, there's something "uncanny," i.e. strange,[23] something we aren't completely familiar and comfortable with. What is sacred to me is not my own; and if, for instance, the property of others wasn't sacred to me, I would see it as mine, something I would take for myself when the chance arose. On the other hand, if I see the face of the Chinese emperor as sacred, it still looks strange to me, and I turn away when it appears.
Why is an incontrovertible mathematical truth, which might even be called eternal according to the common understanding of words, not—sacred? Because it is not revealed, or not the revelation of a higher being. If by revealed we understand only the[Pg 48] so-called religious truths, we go far astray, and entirely fail to recognize the breadth of the concept "higher being." Atheists keep up their scoffing at the higher being, which was also honored under the name of the "highest" or être suprême, and trample in the dust one "proof of his existence" after another without noticing that they themselves, out of need for a higher being, only annihilate the old to make room for a new. Is "Man" perchance not a higher essence than an individual man, and must not the truths, rights, and ideas which result from the concept of him be honored and—counted sacred, as revelations of this very concept? For, even though we should abrogate again many a truth that seemed to be made manifest by this concept, yet this would only evince a misunderstanding on our part, without in the least degree harming the sacred concept itself or taking their sacredness from those truths that must rightly be looked upon as its revelations. Man reaches beyond every individual man, and yet—though he be "his essence"—is not in fact his essence (which rather would be as single[24] as he the individual himself), but a general and "higher," yes, for atheists "the highest essence."[25] And, as the divine revelations were not written down by God with his own hand, but made public through "the Lord's instruments," so also the new highest essence does not write out its revelations itself, but lets them come to our knowledge through "true men." Only the new essence betrays, in fact, a more spiritual style of conception than the old God,[Pg 49] because the latter was still represented in a sort of embodiedness or form, while the undimmed spirituality of the new is retained, and no special material body is fancied for it. And withal it does not lack corporeity, which even takes on a yet more seductive appearance because it looks more natural and mundane and consists in nothing less than in every bodily man,—yes, or outright in "humanity" or "all men." Thereby the spectralness of the spirit in a seeming-body has once again become really solid and popular.
Why is an undeniable mathematical truth, which some might even call eternal according to common understanding, not considered sacred? Because it isn’t revealed, or it’s not the revelation of a higher being. If we think of revelation solely in terms of the so-called religious truths, we miss the point and fail to grasp the wider concept of "higher being." Atheists continue to mock the notion of a higher being, which has also been referred to as the "highest" or être suprême, and they dismiss one "proof of its existence" after another without realizing that in their quest for a higher being, they only destroy the old to make way for something new. Isn't "Man" perhaps a higher essence than any individual man, and shouldn't the truths, rights, and ideas that come from this concept be respected and considered sacred as revelations of this concept? For even if we reject many truths that seemed evident from this concept, it only shows a misunderstanding on our part, without damaging the sacred concept itself or diminishing the sacredness of those truths that should rightly be viewed as its revelations. Man transcends every individual man, and yet—though he is "his essence"—he is not actually his essence (which would be as singular as the individual himself), but a general and "higher," indeed, for atheists, "the highest essence." And just as divine revelations weren't written down by God with His own hand, but were made known through "the Lord's instruments," so too does the new highest essence not write out its revelations itself, but allows them to be revealed to us through "true men." The new essence indeed shows a more spiritual way of thinking than the old God, since the latter was still depicted in some sort of embodied form, while the unclouded spirituality of the new is preserved, and no special material body is imagined for it. Yet it isn't lacking in corporeality, which even takes on a more appealing appearance because it seems more natural and mundane, consisting of nothing less than every physical man—or even outright "humanity" or "all men." Hence, the ghostly aspect of spirit in an apparent body has once again become genuinely solid and widely accepted.
Sacred, then, is the highest essence and everything in which this highest essence reveals or will reveal itself; but hallowed are they who recognize this highest essence together with its own, i. e. together with its revelations. The sacred hallows in turn its reverer, who by his worship becomes himself a saint, as likewise what he does is saintly, a saintly walk, saintly thoughts and actions, imaginations and aspirations, etc.
Sacred, then, is the highest essence and everything in which this highest essence reveals or will reveal itself; but blessed are those who recognize this highest essence along with its own, i.e. alongside its revelations. The sacred blesses in turn its worshiper, who through his devotion becomes a saint himself, and likewise what he does is saintly—his actions, thoughts, imaginations, and aspirations are all saintly, etc.
It is easily understood that the conflict over what is revered as the highest essence can be significant only so long as even the most embittered opponents concede to each other the main point,—that there is a highest essence to which worship or service is due. If one should smile compassionately at the whole struggle over a highest essence, as a Christian might at the war of words between a Shiite and a Sunnite or between a Brahman and a Buddhist, then the hypothesis of a highest essence would be null in his eyes, and the conflict on this basis an idle play. Whether then the one God or the three in one, whether the Lutheran God or the être suprême or not God at all, but "Man," may[Pg 50] represent the highest essence, that makes no difference at all for him who denies the highest essence itself, for in his eyes those servants of a highest essence are one and all—pious people, the most raging atheist not less than the most faith-filled Christian.
It’s easy to see that the conflict over what is considered the highest essence can only be meaningful as long as even the most bitter opponents agree on one main point—that there is a highest essence that deserves worship or service. If someone were to look compassionately at the entire struggle over a highest essence, like a Christian might at the arguments between a Shiite and a Sunnite or between a Brahman and a Buddhist, then the idea of a highest essence would seem pointless to them, and the conflict based on it would be seen as a trivial matter. Whether it’s one God, three in one, the Lutheran God, the être suprême, or not God at all, but just "Man," it doesn’t matter to someone who denies the highest essence itself. To them, those who serve a highest essence are all the same—devout individuals, whether it's the most fervent atheist or the most faithful Christian.
The Ghost
With ghosts we arrive in the spirit-realm, in the realm of essences.
With ghosts, we enter the spirit realm, the realm of essences.
What haunts the universe, and has its occult, "incomprehensible" being there, is precisely the mysterious spook that we call highest essence. And to get to the bottom of this spook, to comprehend it, to discover reality in it (to prove "the existence of God")—this task men set to themselves for thousands of years; with the horrible impossibility, the endless Danaid-labor, of transforming the spook into a non-spook, the unreal into something real, the spirit into an entire and corporeal person,—with this they tormented themselves to death. Behind the existing world they sought the "thing in itself," the essence; behind the thing they sought the un-thing.
What haunts the universe, with its hidden, "incomprehensible" presence, is exactly the mysterious ghost that we refer to as the highest essence. And to fully understand this ghost, to grasp it, to uncover reality within it (to prove "the existence of God")—this is the challenge that people have taken on for thousands of years; with the daunting impossibility, the never-ending labor of Sisyphus, of turning the ghost into something tangible, the unreal into something real, the spirit into a complete and physical being,—with this they tormented themselves to death. Behind the existing world, they searched for the "thing in itself," the essence; behind the thing, they sought the un-thing.
When one looks to the bottom of anything, i. e. searches out its essence, one often discovers something quite other than what it seems to be; honeyed speech and a lying heart, pompous words and beggarly thoughts, etc. By bringing the essence into promi[Pg 51]nence one degrades the hitherto misapprehended appearance to a bare semblance, a deception. The essence of the world, so attractive and splendid, is for him who looks to the bottom of it—emptiness; emptiness is == world's essence (world's doings). Now, he who is religious does not occupy himself with the deceitful semblance, with the empty appearances, but looks upon the essence, and in the essence has—the truth.
When you look at the bottom of anything, i.e. search for its essence, you often find something very different from how it seems to be; sweet words and a deceitful heart, grandiose language and shallow thoughts, etc. By highlighting the essence, you reduce the previously misunderstood appearance to a mere semblance, a trick. The essence of the world, which looks so appealing and beautiful, reveals— for those who dig deeper—emptiness; emptiness is == the world's essence (world's actions). Now, a person who is religious doesn’t focus on the misleading semblance or the hollow appearances, but instead seeks the essence, where they find—the truth.
The essences which are deduced from some appearances are the evil essences, and conversely from others the good. The essence of human feeling, e. g., is love; the essence of human will is the good; that of one's thinking, the true; etc.
The essences we derive from certain appearances are the bad essences, while from others, we have the good ones. The essence of human emotion, e.g., is love; the essence of human will is the good; and the essence of our thinking is the true; etc.
What at first passed for existence, such as the world and its like, appears now as bare semblance, and the truly existent is much rather the essence, whose realm is filled with gods, spirits, demons, i. e. with good or bad essences. Only this inverted world, the world of essences, truly exists now. The human heart may be loveless, but its essence exists, God, "who is love"; human thought may wander in error, but its essence, truth, exists; "God is truth,"—etc.
What used to be seen as existence, like the world and everything in it, now seems like just a hollow appearance, and the truly existent is much more about the essence, a realm filled with gods, spirits, and demons, i.e. good or bad essences. Only this reversed world, the world of essences, truly exists now. The human heart might lack love, but its essence exists, God, "who is love"; human thought may go astray, but its essence, truth, exists; "God is truth,"—etc.
To know and acknowledge essences alone and nothing but essences, that is religion; its realm is a realm of essences, spooks, and ghosts.
To understand and recognize only essences and nothing else, that is religion; its domain is one of essences, spirits, and phantoms.
The longing to make the spook comprehensible, or to realize non-sense, has brought about a corporeal ghost, a ghost or spirit with a real body, an embodied ghost. How the strongest and most talented Christians have tortured themselves to get a conception of this ghostly apparition! But there always remained[Pg 52] the contradiction of two natures, the divine and human, i. e. the ghostly and sensual; there remained the most wondrous spook, a thing that was not a thing. Never yet was a ghost more soul-torturing, and no shaman, who pricks himself to raving fury and nerve-lacerating cramps to conjure a ghost, can endure such soul-torment as Christians suffered from that most incomprehensible ghost.
The desire to make the ghost understandable, or to grasp non-sense, has led to the creation of a corporeal ghost, a ghost or spirit with a physical body, an embodied ghost. The strongest and most gifted Christians have put themselves through considerable anguish trying to comprehend this ghostly figure! Yet there always remained[Pg 52] the conflict of two natures, the divine and human, i. e. the ghostly and sensual; there remained the most extraordinary ghost, a thing that was not a thing. No ghost has been more tormenting, and no shaman, who inflicts pain upon himself to a frenzied state and suffers nerve-wracking cramps to summon a ghost, can endure the soul-wrenching agony that Christians faced from that most unfathomable ghost.
But through Christ the truth of the matter had at the same time come to light, that the veritable spirit or ghost is—man. The corporeal or embodied spirit is just man; he himself is the ghastly being and at the same time the being's appearance and existence. Henceforth man no longer, in typical cases, shudders at ghosts outside him, but at himself; he is terrified at himself. In the depth of his breast dwells the spirit of sin; even the faintest thought (and this is itself a spirit, you know) may be a devil, etc.—The ghost has put on a body, God has become man, but now man is himself the gruesome spook which he seeks to get back of, to exorcise, to fathom, to bring to reality and to speech; man is—spirit. What matter if the body wither, if only the spirit is saved? everything rests on the spirit, and the spirit's or "soul's" welfare becomes the exclusive goal. Man has become to himself a ghost, an uncanny spook, to which there is even assigned a distinct seat in the body (dispute over the seat of the soul, whether in the head, etc.).
But through Christ, the truth came to light that the true spirit or ghost is—man. The corporeal or embodied spirit is just man; he himself is the horrifying being and at the same time the being's appearance and existence. From now on, man no longer typically shudders at ghosts outside him, but at himself; he is terrified of himself. In the depths of his heart lies the spirit of sin; even the faintest thought (and this is itself a spirit, you know) can be a devil, etc.—The ghost has taken on a body, God has become man, but now man is himself the scary spook that he seeks to get beyond, to exorcise, to understand, to bring to reality and to expression; man is—spirit. What does it matter if the body decays, if only the spirit is saved? Everything depends on the spirit, and the spirit's or "soul's" welfare becomes the sole goal. Man has become a ghost to himself, an eerie spook, which is even assigned a specific place in the body (debate over the soul's seat, whether in the head, etc.).
You are not to me, and I am not to you, a higher essence. Nevertheless a higher essence may be hidden in each of us, and call forth a mutual reverence. To take at once the most general, Man lives in you and[Pg 53] me. If I did not see Man in you, what occasion should I have to respect you? To be sure you are not Man and his true and adequate form, but only a mortal veil of his, from which he can withdraw without himself ceasing; but yet for the present this general and higher essence is housed in you, and you present before me (because an imperishable spirit has in you assumed a perishable body, so that really your form is only an "assumed" one) a spirit that appears, appears in you, without being bound to your body and to this particular mode of appearance,—therefore a spook. Hence I do not regard you as a higher essence, but only respect that higher essence which "walks" in you; I "respect Man in you." The ancients did not observe anything of this sort in their slaves, and the higher essence "Man" found as yet little response. To make up for this, they saw in each other ghosts of another sort. The People is a higher essence than an individual, and, like Man or the Spirit of Man, a spirit haunting the individual,—the Spirit of the People. For this reason they revered this spirit, and only so far as he served this or else a spirit related to it (e. g. the Spirit of the Family, etc.) could the individual appear significant; only for the sake of the higher essence, the People, was consideration allowed to the "member of the people." As you are hallowed to us by "Man" who haunts you, so at every time men have been hallowed by some higher essence or other, like People, Family, and such. Only for the sake of a higher essence has any one been honored from of old, only as a ghost has he been regarded in the light of a hallowed, i. e., protected and[Pg 54] recognized person. If I cherish you because I hold you dear, because in you my heart finds nourishment, my need satisfaction, then it is not done for the sake of a higher essence whose hallowed body you are, not on account of my beholding in you a ghost, i. e. an appearing spirit, but from egoistic pleasure; you yourself with your essence are valuable to me, for your essence is not a higher one, is not higher and more general than you, is unique[28] like you yourself, because it is you.
You aren't a higher being to me, and I’m not one to you. Still, there might be a higher essence hidden in each of us that inspires a mutual respect. To put it simply, humanity exists in both of us. If I didn’t see humanity in you, I wouldn’t have a reason to respect you. True, you aren’t fully human and its perfect form; rather, you are just a mortal façade of it, which can be cast off without losing its essence. However, right now, this broader and higher essence resides in you, and you present before me (since an eternal spirit has taken on a temporary body in you, meaning your form is just an "assumed" one) a spirit that appears within you, existing without being tied to your body or this specific appearance—hence a ghost. So, I don’t see you as a higher being but respect that higher essence that "walks" in you; I "respect the humanity in you." The ancients didn’t recognize this in their slaves, and the higher essence of "man" was largely ignored. Instead, they perceived different kinds of ghosts in one another. The People represent a higher essence than any individual, and like humanity or the spirit of humanity, it's a spirit that haunts the individual—the Spirit of the People. Because of this, they respected this spirit, and only if it served it or a related spirit (e.g., the Spirit of the Family) could an individual be deemed significant; consideration for a "member of the people" was granted only for the sake of the higher essence, the People. Just as you are revered by us for the “humanity” that resides in you, over time, people have been hallowed by various higher essences like the People, Family, and others. Throughout history, individuals have only been honored for the sake of a higher essence; they were seen as ghosts, viewed as sacred, protected, and acknowledged beings. If I cherish you because I care for you, because my heart finds nourishment and satisfaction in you, then it’s not because of a higher essence embodied in you, nor because I see a ghost in you—as an appearing spirit—but out of selfish pleasure; your essence is valuable to me because it is not a higher one, it isn’t more general than you, it is unique like you are, because it is you.
But it is not only man that, "haunts"; so does everything. The higher essence, the spirit, that walks in everything, is at the same time bound to nothing, and only—"appears" in it. Ghosts in every corner!
But it's not just humans that "haunt"; everything does too. The higher essence, the spirit that exists in everything, is also free from anything specific, and only—"shows up" in it. Ghosts are everywhere!
Here would be the place to pass the haunting spirits in review, if they were not to come before us again further on in order to vanish before egoism. Hence let only a few of them be particularized by way of example, in order to bring us at once to our attitude toward them.
Here is where we would discuss the haunting spirits if they weren't going to reappear later to fade away in the face of selfishness. So let's just highlight a few of them as examples to help us understand our stance towards them.
Sacred above all, e. g., is the "holy Spirit," sacred the truth, sacred are right, law, a good cause, majesty, marriage, the common good, order, the fatherland, etc.
Sacred above all, e. g., is the "holy Spirit," sacred is the truth, sacred are what is right, law, a good cause, majesty, marriage, the common good, order, the homeland, etc.
Wheels in the Head.
Man, your head is haunted; you have wheels in your head! You imagine great things, and depict to yourself a whole world of gods that has an existence for you, a spirit-realm to which you suppose yourself[Pg 55] to be called, an ideal that beckons to you. You have a fixed idea!
Man, your mind is really occupied; you’ve got ideas spinning in your head! You envision amazing things and create an entire world of gods that exists for you, a spiritual realm you think you’re destined for, an ideal that calls to you. You have a fixed idea!
Do not think that I am jesting or speaking figuratively when I regard those persons who cling to the Higher, and (because the vast majority belongs under this head) almost the whole world of men, as veritable fools, fools in a madhouse. What is it, then, that is called a "fixed idea"? An idea that has subjected the man to itself. When you recognize, with regard to such a fixed idea, that it is a folly, you shut its slave up in an asylum. And is the truth of the faith, say, which we are not to doubt; the majesty of (e. g.) the people, which we are not to strike at (he who does is guilty of—lese-majesty); virtue, against which the censor is not to let a word pass, that morality may be kept pure; etc.,—are these not "fixed ideas"? Is not all the stupid chatter of (e. g.) most of our newspapers the babble of fools who suffer from the fixed idea of morality, legality, Christianity, etc., and only seem to go about free because the madhouse in which they walk takes in so broad a space? Touch the fixed idea of such a fool, and you will at once have to guard your back against the lunatic's stealthy malice. For these great lunatics are like the little so-called lunatics in this point too,—that they assail by stealth him who touches their fixed idea. They first steal his weapon, steal free speech from him, and then they fall upon him with their nails. Every day now lays bare the cowardice and vindictiveness of these maniacs, and the stupid populace hurrahs for their crazy measures. One must read the journals of this period, and must hear the Philistines talk, to get the horrible conviction[Pg 56] that one is shut up in a house with fools. "Thou shalt not call thy brother a fool; if thou dost—etc." But I do not fear the curse, and I say, my brothers are arch-fools. Whether a poor fool of the insane asylum is possessed by the fancy that he is God the Father, Emperor of Japan, the Holy Spirit, etc., or whether a citizen in comfortable circumstances conceives that it is his mission to be a good Christian, a faithful Protestant, a loyal citizen, a virtuous man, etc.,—both these are one and the same "fixed idea." He who has never tried and dared not to be a good Christian, a faithful Protestant, a virtuous man, etc., is possessed and prepossessed[29] by faith, virtuousness, etc. Just as the schoolmen philosophized only inside the belief of the church; as Pope Benedict XIV wrote fat books inside the papist superstition, without ever throwing a doubt upon this belief; as authors fill whole folios on the State without calling in question the fixed idea of the State itself; as our newspapers are crammed with politics because they are conjured into the fancy that man was created to be a zoon politicon,—so also subjects vegetate in subjection, virtuous people in virtue, liberals in humanity, etc., without ever putting to these fixed ideas of theirs the searching knife of criticism. Undislodgeable, like a madman's delusion, those thoughts stand on a firm footing, and he who doubts them—lays hands on the sacred! Yes, the "fixed idea," that is the truly sacred!
Do not think that I'm joking or speaking metaphorically when I consider those who hold on to the Higher— and since the vast majority falls into this category, that's almost everyone—as genuine fools, fools in a madhouse. So what is this thing called a "fixed idea"? It's an idea that has taken control of the person. When you recognize that such a fixed idea is foolishness, you confine its follower to an asylum. And is the truth of faith, for example, something we shouldn't doubt; the glory of, say, the people, which we shouldn't criticize (anyone who does is committing—lese-majesty); virtue, which the censor won't let anyone speak against, to keep morality pure; etc.—aren’t these "fixed ideas"? Isn’t all the pointless chatter from, for example, most of our newspapers just the babble of fools suffering from a fixed idea of morality, legality, Christianity, etc., and don’t they just seem to roam freely because the madhouse they walk in is so vast? If you touch a fixed idea of such a fool, you’ll immediately need to watch your back against the sneaky malice of the lunatic. These major lunatics are similar to the so-called minor lunatics in that they attack from the shadows anyone who challenges their fixed ideas. They first take away your weapon, robbing you of free speech, and then they pounce on you with their claws. Every day reveals the cowardice and vindictiveness of these maniacs, while the mindless masses cheer for their insane policies. One must read the newspapers of this era and listen to the Philistines speak to recognize the horrifying truth that one is locked in a house with fools. "You shall not call your brother a fool; if you do—etc." But I do not fear the curse, and I say my brothers are utter fools. Whether a poor fool in the mental asylum believes he's God the Father, the Emperor of Japan, the Holy Spirit, etc., or whether a comfortably situated citizen thinks it's his duty to be a good Christian, a faithful Protestant, a loyal citizen, a virtuous person, etc.—both are trapped by the same "fixed idea." Whoever has never tried and dared not to be a good Christian, a faithful Protestant, a virtuous person, etc., is possessed and preoccupied with faith, virtue, etc. Just as the scholars philosophized only within the church’s beliefs; as Pope Benedict XIV wrote hefty tomes within papist superstition, never questioning this belief; as authors fill entire volumes discussing the State without ever challenging the fixed idea of the State itself; as our newspapers are stuffed with politics because they’re caught up in the notion that humans were created to be social creatures—so too do subjects languish in submission, virtuous people in their virtues, liberals in humanity, etc., without ever applying the critical knife to their fixed ideas. Undislodgable, like a madman's delusion, those thoughts stand firm, and anyone who doubts them touches the sacred! Yes, the "fixed idea," that is what is truly sacred!
Is it perchance only people possessed by the devil[Pg 57] that meet us, or do we as often come upon people possessed in the contrary way,—possessed by "the good," by virtue, morality, the law, or some "principle" or other? Possessions of the devil are not the only ones. God works on us, and the devil does; the former "workings of grace," the latter "workings of the devil." Possessed[30] people are set[31] in their opinions.
Is it only people possessed by the devil[Pg 57] that we encounter, or do we also come across people who are positively influenced—possessed by "the good," by virtue, morality, the law, or some "principle" or another? Devilish possessions aren’t the only kind. God influences us just as much as the devil does; one brings "grace," and the other brings "devilish influences." People who are possessed[30] hold strong opinions.[31]
If the word "possession" displeases you, then call it prepossession; yes, since the spirit possesses you, and all "inspirations" come from it, call it—inspiration and enthusiasm. I add that complete enthusiasm—for we cannot stop with the sluggish, half-way kind—is called fanaticism.
If the word "possession" bothers you, then call it prepossession; yes, because the spirit possesses you, and all "inspirations" come from it, so call it—inspiration and enthusiasm. I should add that true enthusiasm—because we can't settle for a slow, half-hearted version—is called fanaticism.
It is precisely among cultured people that fanaticism is at home; for man is cultured so far as he takes an interest in spiritual things, and interest in spiritual things, when it is alive, is and must be fanaticism; it is a fanatical interest in the sacred (fanum). Observe our liberals, look into the Saechsischen Vaterlandsblaetter, hear what Schlosser says:[32] "Holbach's company constituted a regular plot against the traditional doctrine and the existing system, and its members were as fanatical on behalf of their unbelief as monks and priests, Jesuits and Pietists, Methodists, missionary and Bible societies, commonly are for mechanical worship and orthodoxy."
It is precisely among educated people that fanaticism thrives; because a person is considered cultured to the extent that they care about spiritual matters, and a genuine interest in spiritual matters is inherently fanaticism; it is a passionate interest in the sacred (fanum). Look at our liberals, check out the Saechsischen Vaterlandsblaetter, listen to what Schlosser says:[32] "Holbach's group was essentially a conspiracy against traditional beliefs and the current system, and its members were as fervent in their disbelief as monks, priests, Jesuits, Pietists, Methodists, and those in missionary and Bible societies typically are about mechanical worship and orthodoxy."
Take notice how a "moral man" behaves, who to-day often thinks he is through with God and throws off Christianity as a bygone thing. If you ask him [Pg 58]whether he has ever doubted that the copulation of brother and sister is incest, that monogamy is the truth of marriage, that filial piety is a sacred duty, etc., then a moral shudder will come over him at the conception of one's being allowed to touch his sister as wife also, etc. And whence this shudder? Because he believes in those moral commandments. This moral faith is deeply rooted in his breast. Much as he rages against the pious Christians, he himself has nevertheless as thoroughly remained a Christian,—to wit, a moral Christian. In the form of morality Christianity holds him a prisoner, and a prisoner under faith. Monogamy is to be something sacred, and he who may live in bigamy is punished as a criminal; he who commits incest suffers as a criminal. Those who are always crying that religion is not to be regarded in the State, and the Jew is to be a citizen equally with the Christian, show themselves in accord with this. Is not this of incest and monogamy a dogma of faith? Touch it, and you will learn by experience how this moral man is a hero of faith too, not less than Krummacher, not less than Philip II. These fight for the faith of the Church, he for the faith of the State, or the moral laws of the State; for articles of faith, both condemn him who acts otherwise than their faith will allow. The brand of "crime" is stamped upon him, and he may languish in reformatories, in jails. Moral faith is as fanatical as religious faith! They call that "liberty of faith" then, when brother and sister, on account of a relation that they should have settled with their "conscience," are thrown into prison. "But they set a pernicious exam[Pg 59]ple." Yes, indeed: others might have taken the notion that the State had no business to meddle with their relation, and thereupon "purity of morals" would go to ruin. So then the religious heroes of faith are zealous for the "sacred God," the moral ones for the "sacred good."
Notice how a "moral person" acts, who today often thinks they’re done with God and dismisses Christianity as something of the past. If you ask them [Pg 58]whether they've ever questioned that the relationship between siblings is incest, that monogamy is the true form of marriage, that showing respect to parents is a sacred duty, etc., then a moral shiver will pass over them at the thought of being allowed to treat their sister as a wife, and so on. And where does this shiver come from? Because they believe in those moral principles. This moral faith is deeply embedded in their heart. No matter how much they criticize the devout Christians, they have still thoroughly remained a Christian themselves,—specifically, a moral Christian. Through morality, Christianity keeps them in bondage, and they are imprisoned by faith. Monogamy is supposed to be something sacred, and anyone who lives in bigamy is punished as a criminal; someone who commits incest suffers as a criminal. Those who constantly argue that religion shouldn’t influence the State, and that a Jew should be an equal citizen to a Christian, align themselves with this. Isn’t this matter of incest and monogamy a dogma of faith? Challenge it, and you’ll see how this moral person is a hero of faith too, just like Krummacher or Philip II. These fight for the faith of the Church, while he fights for the faith of the State, or the moral laws of the State; both sides condemn anyone who acts in a way that doesn’t align with their faith. The label of "crime" is stamped on him, and he could end up languishing in reformatories or jails. Moral faith is just as fanatical as religious faith! They call it "freedom of faith" when a brother and sister, because of a relationship they've supposedly needed to resolve with their "conscience," are thrown in prison. "But they set a harmful example." Yes, indeed: others might get the idea that the State has no right to interfere in their relationship, and then "moral purity" would be at risk. So then the religious heroes of faith are passionate about the "sacred God," and the moral ones are passionate about the "sacred good."
Those who are zealous for something sacred often look very little like each other. How the strictly orthodox or old-style believers differ from the fighters for "truth, light, and justice," from the Philalethes, the Friends of Light, the Rationalists, etc. And yet, how utterly unessential is this difference! If one buffets single traditional truths (e. g. miracles, unlimited power of princes, etc.), then the rationalists buffet them too, and only the old-style believers wail. But, if one buffets truth itself, he immediately has both, as believers, for opponents. So with moralities; the strict believers are relentless, the clearer heads are more tolerant. But he who attacks morality itself gets both to deal with. "Truth, morality, justice, light, etc.," are to be and remain "sacred." What any one finds to censure in Christianity is simply supposed to be "unchristian" according to the view of these rationalists; but Christianity must remain a fixture, to buffet it is outrageous, "an outrage." To be sure, the heretic against pure faith no longer exposes himself to the earlier fury of persecution, but so much the more does it now fall upon the heretic against pure morals.
Those who are passionate about something sacred often look very different from one another. The way the strictly orthodox or traditional believers differ from the advocates for "truth, light, and justice," from the Philalethes, the Friends of Light, the Rationalists, and so on. Yet, how completely unimportant is this difference! If one challenges specific traditional truths (e.g., miracles, the unlimited power of princes, etc.), then the rationalists challenge them too, while only the traditional believers complain. But if someone challenges truth itself, they immediately face both groups, as believers, as opponents. The same goes for moral codes; the strict believers are unyielding, while the more open-minded are more forgiving. However, anyone who attacks morality itself has to face both sides. "Truth, morality, justice, light, etc.," are to be and remain "sacred." Whatever someone finds to criticize in Christianity is simply labeled as "unchristian" by these rationalists; but Christianity must remain untouched; to challenge it is outrageous, "an outrage." Of course, the heretic against pure faith no longer faces the earlier wrath of persecution, but now the heretic against pure morals is more likely to be subjected to it.
Piety has for a century received so many blows, and had to hear its superhuman essence reviled as an "in[Pg 60]human" one so often, that one cannot feel tempted to draw the sword against it again. And yet it has almost always been only moral opponents that have appeared in the arena, to assail the supreme essence in favor of—another supreme essence. So Proudhon, unabashed, says:[33] "Man is destined to live without religion, but the moral law is eternal and absolute. Who would dare to-day to attack morality?" Moral people skimmed off the best fat from religion, ate it themselves, and are now having a tough job to get rid of the resulting scrofula. If, therefore, we point out that religion has not by any means been hurt in its inmost part so long as people reproach it only with its superhuman essence, and that it takes its final appeal to the "spirit" alone (for God is spirit), then we have sufficiently indicated its final accord with morality, and can leave its stubborn conflict with the latter lying behind us. It is a question of a supreme essence with both, and whether this is a superhuman or a human one can make (since it is in any case an essence over me, a super-mine one, so to speak) but little difference to me. In the end the relation to the human essence, or to "Man," as soon as ever it has shed the snake-skin of the old religion, will yet wear a religious snake-skin again.
Piety has been attacked so many times over the last century and has had to endure its extraordinary nature being dismissed as "inhuman" so often that it’s hard to feel motivated to fight against it again. Yet, most of the time, it’s only moral opponents who have stepped into the ring, attacking this supreme nature in favor of—another supreme nature. Proudhon boldly states: "Man is meant to live without religion, but the moral law is eternal and absolute. Who would dare to challenge morality today?" Moral individuals took the best parts from religion for themselves and are now struggling with the consequences. Therefore, if we point out that religion hasn’t been harmed at its core as long as people criticize it solely for its superhuman essence, and that it ultimately appeals only to the "spirit" (since God is spirit), then we have shown its alignment with morality, and we can put aside the ongoing conflict with it. It’s a matter of a supreme essence for both, and whether this is superhuman or human doesn’t make much difference to me (since it is, in any case, an essence above me, a sort of super-me). In the end, the connection to the human essence, or to "Man," once it has shed the old religious skin, will still wrap itself in a new religious skin again.
So Feuerbach instructs us that, "if one only inverts speculative philosophy, i. e. always makes the predicate the subject, and so makes the subject the object and principle, one has the undraped truth, pure and clean."[34] Herewith, to be sure, we lose the narrow[Pg 61] religious standpoint, lose the God, who from this standpoint is subject; but we take in exchange for it the other side of the religious standpoint, the moral standpoint. E. g., we no longer say "God is love," but "Love is divine." If we further put in place of the predicate "divine" the equivalent "sacred," then, as far as concerns the sense, all the old comes back again. According to this, love is to be the good in man, his divineness, that which does him honor, his true humanity (it "makes him Man for the first time," makes for the first time a man out of him). So then it would be more accurately worded thus: Love is what is human in man, and what is inhuman is the loveless egoist. But precisely all that which Christianity and with it speculative philosophy (i. e. theology) offers as the good, the absolute, is to self-ownership simply not the good (or, what means the same, it is only the good). Consequently, by the transformation of the predicate into the subject, the Christian essence (and it is the predicate that contains the essence, you know) would only be fixed yet more oppressively. God and the divine would entwine themselves all the more inextricably with me. To expel God from his heaven and to rob him of his "transcendence" cannot yet support a claim of complete victory, if therein he is only chased into the human breast and gifted with indelible immanence. Now they say, "The divine is the truly human!"
So Feuerbach tells us that, "if you just flip speculative philosophy, i. e. always treats the predicate as the subject, which turns the subject into the object and principle, you uncover the raw truth, pure and clear."[34] In doing this, we do lose the narrow[Pg 61] religious perspective, losing the God who is the subject in this view; but instead, we gain the alternative view, the moral standpoint. E. g., we no longer say "God is love," but "Love is divine." If we swap out the predicate "divine" for the equivalent "sacred," then, in terms of meaning, all the old ideas return. This means that love represents the good in a person, their divinity, what brings them honor, their true humanity (it "makes them human for the first time," transforming them into a true person). So it can be more accurately expressed like this: Love is what is human in a person, while what is inhuman is the loveless egoist. However, everything that Christianity and, along with it, speculative philosophy (i. e. theology) presents as the good, the absolute, simply does not equate to self-ownership (or, in other words, it is only the good). Therefore, by transforming the predicate into the subject, the Christian essence (and it is the predicate that holds the essence, as you know) would only become even more oppressive. God and the divine would get tied up with me even more tightly. To push God out of his heaven and to strip him of his "transcendence" does not genuinely claim complete victory if he is merely pushed into the human heart and granted enduring immanence. They now say, "The divine is the truly human!"
The same people who oppose Christianity as the basis of the State, i. e. oppose the so-called Christian State, do not tire of repeating that morality is "the fundamental pillar of social life and of the State."[Pg 62] As if the dominion of morality were not a complete dominion of the sacred, a "hierarchy."
The same people who reject Christianity as the foundation of the State, i. e. reject the so-called Christian State, keep insisting that morality is "the fundamental pillar of social life and the State."[Pg 62] As if the rule of morality wasn't a total rule of the sacred, a "hierarchy."
So we may here mention by the way that rationalist movement which, after theologians had long insisted that only faith was capable of grasping religious truths, that only to believers did God reveal himself, etc., and that therefore only the heart, the feelings, the believing fancy was religious, broke out with the assertion that the "natural understanding," human reason, was also capable of discerning God. What does that mean but that the reason laid claim to be the same visionary as the fancy?[35] In this sense Reimarus wrote his "Most Notable Truths of Natural Religion." It had to come to this,—that the whole man with all his faculties was found to be religious; heart and affections, understanding and reason, feeling, knowledge, and will,—in short, everything in man,—appeared religious. Hegel has shown that even philosophy is religious. And what is not called religion to-day? The "religion of love," the "religion of freedom," "political religion,"—in short, every enthusiasm. So it is, too, in fact.
So, we should mention the rationalist movement, which challenged the long-held belief of theologians that only faith could grasp religious truths, and that God revealed himself only to believers. They argued that only feelings and the believing imagination were part of religion. This movement insisted that "natural understanding," or human reason, could also perceive God. What does that imply except that reason claimed to have the same visionary power as imagination? In this spirit, Reimarus wrote his "Most Notable Truths of Natural Religion." It had to come to this—that the whole person, with all his faculties, was found to be religious; heart and emotions, understanding and reason, feelings, knowledge, and will—everything in a person appeared religious. Hegel demonstrated that even philosophy is religious. And what isn't referred to as religion today? The "religion of love," the "religion of freedom," "political religion"—in short, every kind of enthusiasm. It's true, as a matter of fact.
To this day we use the Romance word "religion," which expresses the concept of a condition of being bound. To be sure, we remain bound, so far as religion takes possession of our inward parts; but is the mind also bound? On the contrary, that is free, is sole lord, is not our mind, but absolute. Therefore the correct affirmative translation of the word religion would be "freedom of mind"! In whomsoever the [Pg 63]mind is free, he is religious in just the same way as he in whom the senses have free course is called a sensual man. The mind binds the former, the desires the latter. Religion, therefore, is boundness or religio with reference to me,—I am bound; it is freedom with reference to the mind,—the mind is free, or has freedom of mind. Many know from experience how hard it is on us when the desires run away with us, free and unbridled; but that the free mind, splendid intellectuality, enthusiasm for intellectual interests, or however this jewel may in the most various phrase be named, brings us into yet more grievous straits than even the wildest impropriety, people will not perceive; nor can they perceive it without being consciously egoists.
To this day, we use the Romance word "religion," which conveys the idea of a state of being bound. Certainly, we remain bound as religion takes hold of our inner selves; but is the mind also bound? On the contrary, the mind is free, it is the sole ruler, and is not limited like the rest of us, but is absolute. Therefore, the most accurate translation of the word religion would be "freedom of mind"! Anyone whose mind is free is just as much religious as someone whose senses have free rein is considered a sensual person. The mind binds the former, while desires bind the latter. Religion, then, signifies being bound or religio in reference to me—I am bound; it represents freedom in reference to the mind—the mind is free, or possesses freedom of mind. Many understand from experience how difficult it is for us when our desires take over, free and unrestrained; yet, people fail to see that a free mind, full of brilliant intellect, passion for intellectual pursuits, or however else this treasure may be described, can lead us into even more serious trouble than the wildest misconduct, which they won’t recognize unless they are self-centered.
Reimarus, and all who have shown that our reason, our heart, etc., also lead to God, have therewithal shown that we are possessed through and through. To be sure, they vexed the theologians, from whom they took away the prerogative of religious exaltation; but for religion, for freedom of mind, they thereby only conquered yet more ground. For, when the mind is no longer limited to feeling or faith, but also, as understanding, reason, and thought in general, belongs to itself the mind,—when, therefore, it may take part in the spiritual[36] and heavenly truths in the form of understanding, etc., as well as in its other forms,—then the whole mind is occupied only with spiritual things, i. e. with itself, and is therefore free. Now we are so through-and-through religious that "jurors," i. e. "sworn men," condemn us to death, and every[Pg 64] policeman, as a good Christian, takes us to the lock-up by virtue of an "oath of office."
Reimarus, along with everyone else who has demonstrated that our reason, heart, and other faculties also lead to God, has shown that we are deeply influenced. Sure, they frustrated theologians, who felt they were losing their exclusive claim to religious uplift; however, in doing so, they only gained more ground for religion and freedom of thought. When the mind isn't confined to just feelings or faith, but also embraces understanding, reason, and thought as part of its essence—when it can engage with spiritual and heavenly truths through understanding and other forms—then the mind is fully focused on spiritual matters, that is, on itself, and thus, it is free. We are now so thoroughly religious that "jurors," meaning "sworn men," condemn us to death, and every police officer, as a good Christian, detains us at the station based on an "oath of office."
Morality could not come into opposition with piety till after the time when in general the boisterous hate of everything that looked like an "order" (decrees, commandments, etc.) spoke out in revolt, and the personal "absolute lord" was scoffed at and persecuted; consequently it could arrive at independence only through liberalism, whose first form acquired significance in the world's history as "citizenship," and weakened the specifically religious powers (see "Liberalism" below). For, when morality not merely goes alongside of piety, but stands on feet of its own, then its principle lies no longer in the divine commandments, but in the law of reason, from which the commandments, so far as they are still to remain valid, must first await justification for their validity. In the law of reason man determines himself out of himself, for "Man" is rational, and out of the "essence of Man" those laws follow of necessity. Piety and morality part company in this,—that the former makes God the lawgiver, the latter Man.
Morality couldn't come into conflict with piety until after a time when there was widespread hostility towards anything resembling "order" (like decrees, commandments, etc.) that expressed itself in revolution, and the idea of a personal "absolute lord" was mocked and persecuted. Therefore, it could only gain independence through liberalism, whose initial form became important in history as "citizenship," and which weakened the specifically religious authorities (see "Liberalism" below). Because when morality no longer just coexists with piety but stands on its own, its foundation is no longer in divine commandments but in the law of reason, from which the commandments must seek justification for their validity if they are to be upheld. In the law of reason, individuals define themselves independently because "Man" is rational, and from the "essence of Man," those laws necessarily arise. Piety and morality diverge here—piety sees God as the lawgiver, while morality sees Man as the lawgiver.
From a certain standpoint of morality people reason about as follows: Either man is led by his sensuality, and is, following it, immoral, or he is led by the good which, taken up into the will, is called moral sentiment (sentiment and prepossession in favor of the good); then he shows himself moral. From this point of view how, e. g., can Sand's act against Kotzebue be called immoral? What is commonly understood by unselfish it certainly was, in the same measure as (among other things) St. Crispin's thiev[Pg 65]eries in favor of the poor. "He should not have murdered, for it stands written, Thou shalt not murder!" Then to serve the good, the welfare of the people, as Sand at least intended, or the welfare of the poor, like Crispin,—is moral; but murder and theft are immoral; the purpose moral, the means immoral. Why? "Because murder, assassination, is something absolutely bad." When the Guerrillas enticed the enemies of the country into ravines and shot them down unseen from the bushes, do you suppose that was not assassination? According to the principle of morality, which commands us to serve the good, you could really ask only whether murder could never in any case be a realization of the good, and would have to endorse that murder which realized the good. You cannot condemn Sand's deed at all; it was moral, because in the service of the good, because unselfish; it was an act of punishment, which the individual inflicted, an—execution inflicted at the risk of the executioner's life. What else had his scheme been, after all, but that he wanted to suppress writings by brute force? Are you not acquainted with the same procedure as a "legal" and sanctioned one? And what can be objected against it from your principle of morality?—"But it was an illegal execution." So the immoral thing in it was the illegality, the disobedience to law? Then you admit that the good is nothing else than—law, morality nothing else than loyalty. And to this externality of "loyalty" your morality must sink, to this righteousness of works in the fulfilment of the law, only that the latter is at once more tyrannical and more revolting than[Pg 66] the old-time righteousness of works. For in the latter only the act is needed, but you require the disposition too; one must carry in himself the law, the statute; and he who is most legally disposed is the most moral. Even the last vestige of cheerfulness in Catholic life must perish in this Protestant legality. Here at last the domination of the law is for the first time complete. "Not I live, but the law lives in me." Thus I have really come so far as to be only the "vessel of its glory." "Every Prussian carries his gendarme in his breast," says a high Prussian officer.
From a certain moral perspective, people reason like this: Either a person is driven by their desires and is considered immoral, or they are guided by the good, which when embraced by the will, is called moral sentiment (a feeling and bias in favor of the good); in that case, they are moral. From this viewpoint, how can Sand's act against Kotzebue be deemed immoral? It was certainly unselfish in the same way that St. Crispin’s thefts for the poor were. "He shouldn’t have murdered, because it’s written, Thou shalt not murder!" To serve the good, the welfare of society, as Sand intended, or the welfare of the poor like Crispin, is moral; however, murder and theft are immoral; the intent is moral, but the methods are immoral. Why? "Because murder, assassination, is absolutely wrong." When the Guerrillas lured enemies of the state into ravines and shot them from the bushes, do you really think that wasn't assassination? According to the moral principle that instructs us to serve the good, you could genuinely ask whether murder could ever be a realization of the good and might have to accept murder that achieved the good. You cannot condemn Sand's actions; it was moral because it served the good and was unselfish; it was an act of punishment inflicted by an individual, an—execution performed at the risk of the executioner's life. What else was his plan but to suppress writings through brute force? Are you not familiar with similar actions as “legal” and sanctioned? And what can be criticized from your moral standpoint?—"But it was an illegal execution." So the immoral aspect was its illegality, the defiance of the law? Then you must acknowledge that the good is merely—law, morality is simply loyalty. And to this superficial "loyalty," your morality must degrade, to this righteousness of actions in fulfilling the law, except that the latter is more tyrannical and more objectionable than [Pg 66] the old-school righteousness of actions. In the latter, only the act matters, but you require the disposition as well; one must carry the law, the statute, within themselves; and those most inclined to legalism are the most moral. Even the last semblance of joy in Catholic life must vanish in this Protestant legality. Here, the supremacy of the law is finally complete. "Not I live, but the law lives in me." So, I have really come to the point of being just a "vessel of its glory." "Every Prussian carries their gendarme in their breast," says a high-ranking Prussian officer.
Why do certain opposition parties fail to flourish? Solely for the reason that they refuse to forsake the path of morality or legality. Hence the measureless hypocrisy of devotion, love, etc., from whose repulsiveness one may daily get the most thorough nausea at this rotten and hypocritical relation of a "lawful opposition."—In the moral relation of love and fidelity divided or opposed will cannot have place; the beautiful relation is disturbed if the one wills this and the other the reverse. But now, according to the practice hitherto and the old prejudice of the opposition, the moral relation is to be preserved above all. What is then left to the opposition? Perhaps the will to have a liberty, if the beloved one sees fit to deny it? Not a bit! It may not will to have the freedom, it can only wish for it, "petition" for it, lisp a "Please, please!" What would come of it, if the opposition really willed, willed with the full energy of the will? No, it must renounce will in order to live to love, renounce liberty—for love of morality. It may never "claim as a right" what it is permitted only to "beg[Pg 67] as a favor." Love, devotion, etc., demand with undeviating definiteness that there be only one will to which the others devote themselves, which they serve, follow, love. Whether this will is regarded as reasonable or as unreasonable, in both cases one acts morally when one follows it, and immorally when one breaks away from it. The will that commands the censorship seems to many unreasonable; but he who in a land of censorship evades the censoring of his book acts immorally, and he who submits it to the censorship acts morally. If some one let his moral judgment go, and set up e. g. a secret press, one would have to call him immoral, and imprudent into the bargain if he let himself be caught; but will such a man lay claim to a value in the eyes of the "moral"? Perhaps!—That is, if he fancied he was serving a "higher morality."
Why do some opposition parties struggle to thrive? It's solely because they refuse to abandon the path of morality or legality. Thus, the endless hypocrisy of devotion, love, and so on, from which one can daily feel a profound nausea at this corrupt and hypocritical idea of a "lawful opposition."—In the moral context of love and fidelity, split or opposing wills cannot coexist; the beautiful relationship is disrupted if one person desires this and the other that. However, according to current practices and the traditional bias of the opposition, the moral relationship must be prioritized above all else. What options does the opposition have then? Maybe the desire for freedom, if the loved one chooses to deny it? Not at all! They cannot want freedom; they can only wish for it, "petition" for it, or mutter a "Please, please!" What would happen if the opposition truly willed it, with all their might? No, they must give up will to survive and love, forsake freedom—for the sake of morality. They can never "claim it as a right"; they can only "ask for it as a favor." Love, devotion, and similar feelings demand that there is only one will to which others dedicate themselves, serving, following, and loving it. Whether this will is seen as reasonable or unreasonable, in either case, one acts morally when they follow it and immorally when they break away from it. The will that enforces censorship seems unreasonable to many; however, someone who evades censorship in a land ruled by it acts immorally, while someone who submits their work for censorship acts morally. If someone disregards their moral judgment and establishes, for example, a secret press, they would be labeled immoral and imprudent if caught; but would such a person seek value in the eyes of the "moral"? Perhaps!—That is, if they believed they were serving a "higher morality."
The web of the hypocrisy of to-day hangs on the frontiers of two domains, between which our time swings back and forth, attaching its fine threads of deception and self-deception. No longer vigorous enough to serve morality without doubt or weakening, not yet reckless enough to live wholly to egoism, it trembles now toward the one and now toward the other in the spider-web of hypocrisy, and, crippled by the curse of halfness, catches only miserable, stupid flies. If one has once dared to make a "free" motion, immediately one waters it again with assurances of love, and—shams resignation; if, on the other side, they have had the face to reject the free motion with moral appeals to confidence, etc., immediately the moral courage also sinks, and they assure one how they hear the free words with special pleasure, etc.;[Pg 68] they—sham approval. In short, people would like to have the one, but not go without the other; they would like to have a free will, but not for their lives lack the moral will. Just come in contact with a servile loyalist, you Liberals. You will sweeten every word of freedom with a look of the most loyal confidence, and he will clothe his servilism in the most flattering phrases of freedom. Then you go apart, and he, like you, thinks "I know you, fox!" He scents the devil in you as much as you do the dark old Lord God in him.
The web of today's hypocrisy sits at the borders of two realms, swinging back and forth, weaving its fine threads of deception and self-deception. Not strong enough to uphold morality without doubt or weakening, and not reckless enough to live fully for self-interest, it shakes toward one side and then the other in the spider's web of hypocrisy, and, cursed by the flaw of indecisiveness, captures only miserable, foolish flies. When someone dares to make a "free" move, they immediately follow it up with reassurances of love and feigned resignation; if, on the flip side, they dare to reject the free move with moral appeals for trust, they quickly lose their moral courage and assure you how they truly enjoy your free words, etc.; they feign approval. In short, people want to have one, but not miss out on the other; they want free will but don't want to live without moral will. Just engage with a subservient loyalist, you Liberals. You'll sweeten every word of freedom with the most loyal confidence, and they will wrap their servility in flattering phrases of freedom. Then you part ways, and they, like you, think "I see you, fox!" They detect the devil in you just as much as you sense the dark old Lord God in them.[Pg 68]
A Nero is a "bad" man only in the eyes of the "good"; in mine he is nothing but a possessed man, as are the good too. The good see in him an arch-villain, and relegate him to hell. Why did nothing hinder him in his arbitrary course? Why did people put up with so much? Do you suppose the tame Romans, who let all their will be bound by such a tyrant, were a hair the better? In old Rome they would have put him to death instantly, would never have been his slaves. But the contemporary "good" among the Romans opposed to him only moral demands, not their will; they sighed that their emperor did not do homage to morality, like them; they themselves remained "moral subjects," till at last one found courage to give up "moral, obedient subjection." And then the same "good Romans" who, as "obedient subjects," had borne all the ignominy of having no will, hurrahed over the nefarious, immoral act of the rebel. Where then in the "good" was the courage for the revolution, that courage which they now praised, after another had mustered it up? The[Pg 69] good could not have this courage, for a revolution, and an insurrection into the bargain, is always something "immoral," which one can resolve upon only when one ceases to be "good" and becomes either "bad" or—neither of the two. Nero was no viler than his time, in which one could only be one of the two, good or bad. The judgment of his time on him had to be that he was bad, and this in the highest degree: not a milksop, but an arch-scoundrel. All moral people can pronounce only this judgment on him. Rascals such as he was are still living here and there to-day (see e. g. the Memoirs of Ritter von Lang) in the midst of the moral. It is not convenient to live among them certainly, as one is not sure of his life for a moment; but can you say that it is more convenient to live among the moral? One is just as little sure of his life there, only that one is hanged "in the way of justice," but least of all is one sure of his honor, and the national cockade is gone before you can say Jack Robinson. The hard fist of morality treats the noble nature of egoism altogether without compassion.
A Nero is a "bad" man only in the eyes of the "good"; to me, he is just a possessed man, like the good are too. The good see him as an arch-villain and push him down to hell. Why did nothing stop him in his reckless actions? Why did people tolerate so much? Do you think the submissive Romans, who allowed their will to be overruled by such a tyrant, were any better? In ancient Rome, they would have executed him immediately; they would never have become his slaves. But the contemporary "good" among the Romans opposed him only with moral arguments, not their will; they lamented that their emperor didn’t respect morality like they did; they remained "moral subjects" until one finally found the courage to abandon "moral, obedient subjection." Then the same "good Romans," who as "obedient subjects" endured the shame of having no will, cheered for the wicked, immoral act of the rebel. Where then in the "good" was the courage for the revolution, that courage they now praised after someone else had shown it? The[Pg 69] good couldn’t have this courage because a revolution, and an insurrection to boot, is always seen as something "immoral," something one can only decide upon when one stops being "good" and becomes either "bad" or—neither of the two. Nero was no worse than his era, where one could only be one of the two, good or bad. The judgment of his time deemed him bad, in the strongest sense: not weak, but an arch-scoundrel. All moral people can only make this judgment about him. Scoundrels like him still exist today (see e. g. the Memoirs of Ritter von Lang) among the moral. It’s definitely not easy to live among them, as your life isn't secure for a moment; but can you say it's more convenient to live among the moral? Your life is just as uncertain there, only that you might be hanged "in the name of justice," and you can lose your honor before you can even say "Jack Robinson." The harsh grip of morality treats the noble nature of egoism completely without compassion.
"But surely one cannot put a rascal and an honest man on the same level!" Now, no human being does that oftener than you judges of morals; yes, still more than that, you imprison as a criminal an honest man who speaks openly against the existing constitution, against the hallowed institutions, etc., and you entrust portfolios and still more important things to a crafty rascal. So in praxi you have nothing to reproach me with. "But in theory!" Now there I do put both on the same level, as two opposite poles,—to[Pg 70] wit, both on the level of the moral law. Both have meaning only in the "moral" world, just as in the pre-Christian time a Jew who kept the law and one who broke it had meaning and significance only in respect to the Jewish law; before Jesus Christ, on the contrary, the Pharisee was no more than the "sinner and publican." So before self-ownership the moral Pharisee amounts to as much as the immoral sinner.
"But surely you can't compare a scoundrel with an honest person!" Yet, no one does that more often than you judges of morality; in fact, you even imprison an honest person who speaks out against the current system, against the cherished institutions, etc., while you give important positions and responsibilities to a crafty scoundrel. So, in practice, you have nothing to blame me for. "But in theory!" Well, there I do see them as equals, like two opposite poles—both at the level of moral law. They only have significance in the "moral" realm, just as in pre-Christian times, a law-abiding Jew and one who broke the laws had meaning only in relation to Jewish law; before Jesus Christ, the Pharisee held no more significance than the "sinner and tax collector." Thus, in the eyes of self-ownership, the moral Pharisee is worth just as much as the immoral sinner.
Nero became very inconvenient by his possessedness. But a self-owning man would not sillily oppose to him the "sacred," and whine if the tyrant does not regard the sacred; he would oppose to him his will. How often the sacredness of the inalienable rights of man has been held up to their foes, and some liberty or other shown and demonstrated to be a "sacred right of man"! Those who do that deserve to be laughed out of court—as they actually are,—were it not that in truth they do, even though unconsciously, take the road that leads to the goal. They have a presentiment that, if only the majority is once won for that liberty, it will also will the liberty, and will then take what it will have. The sacredness of the liberty, and all possible proofs of this sacredness, will never procure it; lamenting and petitioning only shows beggars.
Nero became a real hassle because of his obsession. But a self-aware person wouldn’t foolishly challenge him with the idea of the "sacred," and complain if the tyrant disregards it; they would stand up to him with their own will. How many times have the sacredness of inalienable human rights been used against their enemies, with some form of freedom showcased as a "sacred right of man"! Those who do this deserve to be laughed out of court—as they actually are—if it weren't for the fact that they unknowingly follow the path to the goal. They have a feeling that once they win over the majority for that freedom, it will also desire that freedom, and will then take what it wants. The sacredness of freedom, along with any evidence supporting its sacredness, will never secure it; complaining and pleading only make you look like a beggar.
The moral man is necessarily narrow in that he knows no other enemy than the "immoral" man. "He who is not moral is immoral!" and accordingly reprobate, despicable, etc. Therefore the moral man can never comprehend the egoist. Is not unwedded cohabitation an immorality? The moral man may turn as he pleases, he will have to stand by this verdict; Emilia Galotti gave up her life for this moral[Pg 71] truth. And it is true, it is an immorality. A virtuous girl may become an old maid; a virtuous man may pass the time in fighting his natural impulses till he has perhaps dulled them, he may castrate himself for the sake of virtue as St. Origen did for the sake of heaven: he thereby honors sacred wedlock, sacred chastity, as inviolable; he is—moral. Unchastity can never become a moral act. However indulgently the moral man may judge and excuse him who committed it, it remains a transgression, a sin against a moral commandment; there clings to it an indelible stain. As chastity once belonged to the monastic vow, so it does to moral conduct. Chastity is a—good.—For the egoist, on the contrary, even chastity is not a good without which he could not get along; he cares nothing at all about it. What now follows from this for the judgment of the moral man? This: that he throws the egoist into the only class of men that he knows besides moral men, into that of the—immoral. He cannot do otherwise; he must find the egoist immoral in everything in which the egoist disregards morality. If he did not find him so, then he would already have become an apostate from morality without confessing it to himself, he would already no longer be a truly moral man. One should not let himself be led astray by such phenomena, which at the present day are certainly no longer to be classed as rare, but should reflect that he who yields any point of morality can as little be counted among the truly moral as Lessing was a pious Christian when, in the well-known parable, he compared the Christian religion, as well as the Mohammedan and Jewish, to a[Pg 72] "counterfeit ring." Often people are already further than they venture to confess to themselves. For Socrates, because in culture he stood on the level of morality, it would have been an immorality if he had been willing to follow Crito's seductive incitement and escape from the dungeon; to remain was the only moral thing. But it was solely because Socrates was—a moral man. The "unprincipled, sacrilegious" men of the Revolution, on the contrary, had sworn fidelity to Louis XVI, and decreed his deposition, yes, his death; but the act was an immoral one, at which moral persons will be horrified to all eternity.
The moral person is inevitably narrow-minded because they see no other enemy than the "immoral" person. "If someone isn't moral, they're immoral!" and hence condemned, contemptible, etc. Consequently, the moral person can never understand the egoist. Isn't living together without being married considered immoral? The moral person may think however they like, but they must stand by this judgment; Emilia Galotti sacrificed her life for this moral truth. And yes, it is true—it's an immorality. A virtuous woman might end up an old maid; a virtuous man could spend his time suppressing his natural desires until they are perhaps blunted, he might even castrate himself for the sake of virtue like St. Origen did for the sake of heaven: he thus honors sacred marriage and pure chastity as untouchable; he is—moral. Being unchaste can never be a moral act. Regardless of how lenient the moral person may be in judging and excusing someone who has been unchaste, it remains a transgression, a sin against a moral commandment; it carries an indelible stain. Just as chastity once belonged to monastic vows, it also belongs to moral conduct. Chastity is a good. On the other hand, for the egoist, even chastity is not a good that they cannot live without; they could care less about it. So, what does this imply for the moral person's judgment? It means that they categorize the egoist into the only other group of people they recognize besides moral individuals, which is the—immoral. They cannot see it any other way; they must view the egoist as immoral in everything in which the egoist disregards morality. If they did not view him as such, then they would already have strayed from morality without admitting it to themselves; they would no longer be genuinely moral people. One shouldn't be misled by such examples, which today are certainly no longer uncommon, but should consider that anyone who compromises even a small aspect of morality cannot be counted among the truly moral, just as Lessing wasn't a devout Christian when he famously compared the Christian, Muslim, and Jewish religions to a "counterfeit ring." Often, people are further along than they dare to admit to themselves. For Socrates, who held a place in culture that aligned with morality, it would have been immoral to accept Crito's tempting suggestion to escape from prison; staying was the only moral choice. But that was only because Socrates was—a moral man. The "unprincipled, sacrilegious" individuals of the Revolution, conversely, had sworn loyalty to Louis XVI while also declaring his deposition and even execution; yet that action was immoral, and moral people will be horrified by it for all time.
Yet all this applies, more or less, only to "civic morality," on which the freer look down with contempt. For it (like civism, its native ground, in general) is still too little removed and free from the religious heaven not to transplant the latter's laws without criticism or further consideration to its domain instead of producing independent doctrines of its own. Morality cuts a quite different figure when it arrives at the consciousness of its dignity, and raises its principle, the essence of man, or "Man," to be the only regulative power. Those who have worked their way through to such a decided consciousness break entirely with religion, whose God no longer finds any place alongside their "Man," and, as they (see below) themselves scuttle the ship of State, so too they crumble away that "morality" which flourishes only in the State, and logically have no right to use even its name any further. For what this "critical" party calls morality is very positively distinguished from the[Pg 73] so-called "civic or political morality," and must appear to the citizen like an "insensate and unbridled liberty." But at bottom it has only the advantage of the "purity of the principle," which, freed from its defilement with the religious, has now reached universal power in its clarified definiteness as "humanity." Therefore one should not wonder that the name "morality" is retained along with others, like freedom, benevolence, self-consciousness, etc., and is only garnished now and then with the addition, a "free" morality,—just as, though the civic State is abused, yet the State is to arise again as a "free State," or, if not even so, yet as a "free society."
Yet all this mainly applies only to "civic morality," which the more liberated look down on with disdain. This is because it (like civism, its original ground) is still too closely tied to religion to critically evaluate and integrate its laws into its own framework, rather than developing its own independent doctrines. Morality takes on a completely different character when it recognizes its own dignity and elevates its principle, the essence of humanity, or "Man," to be the sole guiding principle. Those who reach such a clear understanding completely break away from religion, whose God no longer has a place next to their "Man." As they undermine the ship of State, they also dismantle that "morality" which only thrives within the State, and logically have no right to even use its name any longer. For what this "critical" group refers to as morality is distinctly different from the so-called "civic or political morality" and must seem to the citizen like "senseless and unrestrained freedom." But fundamentally, it only carries the benefit of "purity of principle," which, having been cleansed of religious taint, has now achieved universal power in its clear definition as "humanity." Therefore, it is no surprise that the term "morality" is still used alongside others like freedom, kindness, self-awareness, etc., and is occasionally qualified with the term "free" morality—just as, even if the civic State is criticized, the State is meant to be reborn as a "free State," or, if not that, then as a "free society."
Because this morality completed into humanity has fully settled its accounts with the religion out of which it historically came forth, nothing hinders it from becoming a religion on its own account. For a distinction prevails between religion and morality only so long as our dealings with the world of men are regulated and hallowed by our relation to a superhuman being, or so long as our doing is a doing "for God's sake." If, on the other hand, it comes to the point that "man is to man the supreme being," then that distinction vanishes, and morality, being removed from its subordinate position, is completed into—religion. For then the higher being who had hitherto been subordinated to the highest, Man, has ascended to absolute height, and we are related to him as one is related to the highest being, i. e. religiously. Morality and piety are now as synonymous as in the beginning of Christianity, and it is only because the supreme being has come to be a different one that a holy walk is no[Pg 74] longer called a "holy" one, but a "human" one. If morality has conquered, then a complete—change of masters has taken place.
Because this morality has evolved into humanity and fully reconciled its differences with the religion it originated from, nothing prevents it from becoming a religion in its own right. The distinction between religion and morality only exists as long as our interactions with others are governed and blessed by our relationship with a higher power, or as long as our actions are done "for God’s sake." However, if we reach the point where "man is to man the highest being," then that distinction disappears, and morality, no longer in a subordinate role, transforms into—religion. At that moment, the higher being that was previously subordinate to the ultimate being, Man, rises to a supreme level, and our relationship to this being becomes as it is to the highest being, i.e., religiously. Morality and piety are now as interchangeable as they were at the beginning of Christianity, and it’s only because this supreme being has changed that a sacred journey is no longer called "holy," but rather "human." If morality has triumphed, then a complete—change of masters has occurred.
After the annihilation of faith Feuerbach thinks to put in to the supposedly safe harbor of love. "The first and highest law must be the love of man to man. Homo homini Deus est—this is the supreme practical maxim, this the turning point of the world's history."[37] But, properly speaking, only the god is changed,—the deus; love has remained: there love to the superhuman God, here love to the human God, to homo as Deus. Therefore man is to me—sacred. And everything "truly human" is to me—sacred! "Marriage is sacred of itself. And so it is with all moral relations. Friendship is and must be sacred for you, and property, and marriage, and the good of every man, but sacred in and of itself."[38] Haven't we the priest again there? Who is his God? Man with a great M! What is the divine? The human! Then the predicate has indeed only been changed into the subject, and, instead of the sentence "God is love," they say "love is divine"; instead of "God has become man," "Man has become God," etc. It is nothing more or less than a new—religion. "All moral relations are ethical, are cultivated with a moral mind, only where of themselves (without religious consecration by the priest's blessing) they are counted religious." Feuerbach's proposition, "Theology is anthropology," means only "religion must be ethics, ethics alone is religion."[Pg 75]
After the destruction of faith, Feuerbach believes he can find refuge in love. "The first and foremost law must be the love of one person for another. Homo homini Deus est—this is the ultimate practical principle, the turning point of history."[37] But, strictly speaking, only the god has changed—the deus; love still exists: love for the transcendent God, here love for the human God, for homo as Deus. Therefore, to me, man is—sacred. And everything "truly human" is to me—sacred! "Marriage is sacred in itself. And so it is with all moral relationships. Friendship is and must be sacred for you, as well as property, marriage, and the well-being of every person, but sacred in and of itself."[38] Aren't we just seeing the priest again? Who is his God? Man with a capital M! What is divine? The human! So the subject has merely swapped with the predicate, and instead of the phrase "God is love," they say "love is divine"; instead of "God has become man," "Man has become God," etc. It’s nothing more or less than a new—religion. "All moral relationships are ethical, cultivated with a moral mindset, only where they are regarded as religious in themselves (without religious consecration through the priest's blessing)." Feuerbach's statement, "Theology is anthropology," simply means "religion must be ethics, ethics alone is religion."[Pg 75]
Altogether Feuerbach accomplishes only a transposition of subject and predicate, a giving of preference to the latter. But, since he himself says, "Love is not (and has never been considered by men) sacred through being a predicate of God, but it is a predicate of God because it is divine in and of itself," he might judge that the fight against the predicates themselves, against love and all sanctities, must be commenced. How could he hope to turn men away from God when he left them the divine? And if, as Feuerbach says, God himself has never been the main thing to them, but only his predicates, then he might have gone on leaving them the tinsel longer yet, since the doll, the real kernel, was left at any rate. He recognizes, too, that with him it is "only a matter of annihilating an illusion";[39] he thinks, however, that the effect of the illusion on men is "downright ruinous, since even love, in itself the truest, most inward sentiment, becomes an obscure, illusory one through religiousness, since religious love loves man[40] only for God's sake, therefore loves man only apparently, but in truth God only." Is this different with moral love? Does it love the man, this man for this man's sake, or for morality's sake, for Man's sake, and so—for homo homini Deus—for God's sake?
Altogether, Feuerbach only repositions the subject and predicate, giving preference to the latter. But since he himself says, "Love is not (and has never been considered by people) sacred because it is a predicate of God, but it is a predicate of God because it is divine in itself," he might realize that the fight against the predicates themselves, against love and all sacraments, must begin. How could he expect to shift people's focus away from God while still leaving them with the divine? And if, as Feuerbach claims, God has never truly been important to them, but only his predicates, then he might as well have prolonged their attachment to the superficial, since the real essence was left intact. He also acknowledges that for him it is "only a matter of annihilating an illusion"; he thinks, however, that the impact of this illusion on people is "truly devastating, since even love, which is the most genuine, inner feeling, becomes a murky, illusory one through religiousness, because religious love loves a person only for God's sake, thus loving a person only superficially, but in reality loving God only." Is moral love any different? Does it love this person for this person's sake, or for the sake of morality, for the sake of Humanity, and therefore—for the sake of God?
The wheels in the head have a number of other formal aspects, some of which it may be useful to indicate here.
The wheels in the head have several other formal aspects, some of which could be helpful to point out here.
Thus self-renunciation is common to the holy with [Pg 76]the unholy, to the pure and the impure. The impure man renounces all "better feelings," all shame, even natural timidity, and follows only the appetite that rules him. The pure man renounces his natural relation to the world ("renounces the world") and follows only the "desire" which rules him. Driven by the thirst for money, the avaricious man renounces all admonitions of conscience, all feeling of honor, all gentleness and all compassion; he puts all considerations out of sight; the appetite drags him along. The holy man behaves similarly. He makes himself the "laughing-stock of the world," is hard-hearted and "strictly just"; for the desire drags him along. As the unholy man renounces himself before Mammon, so the holy man renounces himself before God and the divine laws. We are now living in a time when the shamelessness of the holy is every day more and more felt and uncovered, whereby it is at the same time compelled to unveil itself, and lay itself bare, more and more every day. Have not the shamelessness and stupidity of the reasons with which men antagonize the "progress of the age" long surpassed all measure and all expectation? But it must be so. The self-renouncers must, as holy men, take the same course that they do as unholy men; as the latter little by little sink to the fullest measure of self-renouncing vulgarity and lowness, so the former must ascend to the most dishonorable exaltation. The mammon of the earth and the God of heaven both demand exactly the same degree of—self-renunciation. The low man, like the exalted one, reaches out for a "good,"—the former for the material good, the latter for the ideal,[Pg 77] the so-called "supreme good"; and at last both complete each other again too, as the "materially-minded" man sacrifices everything to an ideal phantasm, his vanity, and the "spiritually-minded" man to a material gratification, the life of enjoyment.
Thus self-renunciation is common to both the holy and the unholy, to the pure and the impure. The impure person renounces all "better feelings," all shame, even natural shyness, and follows only the desires that control him. The pure person renounces his natural relation to the world ("renounces the world") and follows only the "desire" that influences him. Driven by a thirst for money, the greedy person renounces all warnings of conscience, all sense of honor, all kindness and compassion; he dismisses all considerations; the desire pulls him along. The holy person behaves similarly. He makes himself the "laughing-stock of the world," is cold-hearted and "strictly just"; for the desire pushes him forward. Just as the unholy person renounces himself before Mammon, the holy person renounces himself before God and divine laws. We are now living in a time when the shamelessness of the holy is becoming more and more evident and exposed, which at the same time forces it to reveal itself and lay itself bare more and more each day. Haven't the shamelessness and ignorance of the reasons with which people oppose the "progress of the age" long gone beyond all bounds and expectations? But it has to be this way. The self-renouncers, as holy individuals, must follow the same path as the unholy; just as the latter gradually sink to the lowest level of self-renouncing vulgarity and lowness, the former must rise to the most dishonorable exaltation. The mammon of the earth and the God of heaven both demand the same degree of—self-renunciation. The low person, like the exalted one, reaches out for a "good,"—the former for material gain, the latter for the ideal, the so-called "supreme good"; and in the end, both complete each other again, as the "materially-minded" person sacrifices everything to an ideal illusion, his vanity, and the "spiritually-minded" person to a material pleasure, the life of enjoyment.
Those who exhort men to "unselfishness"[41] think they are saying an uncommon deal. What do they understand by it? Probably something like what they understand by "self-renunciation." But who is this self that is to be renounced and to have no benefit? It seems that you yourself are supposed to be it. And for whose benefit is unselfish self-renunciation recommended to you? Again for your benefit and behoof, only that through unselfishness you are procuring your "true benefit."
Those who urge people to be "unselfish" [41] believe they’re saying something profound. What do they mean by it? Probably something like what they mean by "self-renunciation." But who is this self that’s supposed to be renounced and not gain anything? It seems that you yourself are expected to be that self. And for whose benefit is unselfish self-renunciation suggested to you? Again, for your benefit and advantage, except that through being unselfish, you are achieving your "true benefit."
You are to benefit yourself, and yet you are not seek your benefit.
You are supposed to benefit yourself, but you are not seeking your own benefit.
People regard as unselfish the benefactor of men, a Franke who founded the orphan asylum, an O'Connell who works tirelessly for his Irish people; but also the fanatic who, like St. Boniface, hazards his life for the conversion of the heathen, or, like Robespierre, sacrifices everything to virtue,—like Koerner, dies for God, king, and fatherland. Hence, among others, O'Connell's opponents try to trump up against him some selfishness or mercenariness, for which the O'Connell fund seemed to give them a foundation; for, if they were successful in casting suspicion on his "unselfishness," they would easily separate him from his adherents.[Pg 78]
People see as selfless the benefactor of humanity, a Franke who started the orphanage, an O'Connell who tirelessly advocates for his Irish community; but also the fanatic who, like St. Boniface, risks his life to convert the heathens, or, like Robespierre, sacrifices everything for virtue,—like Koerner, who dies for God, king, and country. Therefore, among others, O'Connell's opponents try to accuse him of some sort of selfishness or greed, which they believe the O'Connell fund supports; if they succeeded in casting doubt on his "selflessness," they could easily alienate him from his supporters.[Pg 78]
Yet what could they show further than that O'Connell was working for another end than the ostensible one? But, whether he may aim at making money or at liberating the people, it still remains certain, in one case as in the other, that he is striving for an end, and that his end; selfishness here as there, only that his national self-interest would be beneficial to others too, and so would be for the common interest.
Yet what more could they prove than that O'Connell was pursuing a different goal than what he claimed? Whether he's trying to make money or liberate the people, it's clear in both cases that he is working towards a goal, and that it’s his goal; there’s selfishness in both, but his national self-interest would also benefit others, making it align with the common good.
Now, do you suppose unselfishness is unreal and nowhere extant? On the contrary, nothing is more ordinary! One may even call it an article of fashion in the civilized world, which is considered so indispensable that, if it costs too much in solid material, people at least adorn themselves with its tinsel counterfeit and feign it. Where does unselfishness begin? Right where an end ceases to be our end and our property, which we, as owners, can dispose of at pleasure; where it becomes a fixed end or a—fixed idea; where it begins to inspire, enthuse, fanaticize us; in short, where it passes into our stubbornness and becomes our—master. One is not unselfish so long as he retains the end in his power; one becomes so only at that "Here I stand, I cannot do otherwise," the fundamental maxim of all the possessed; one becomes so in the case of a sacred end, through the corresponding sacred zeal.—
Now, do you think unselfishness is fake and doesn’t exist? On the contrary, it’s quite common! You could even say it’s a trend in the civilized world, considered so essential that if it’s too costly in real substance, people at least dress themselves up with its flashy imitation and pretend to have it. Where does unselfishness start? Right where an end stops being our end and our property, which we can control as we wish; where it becomes a fixed end or a—fixed idea; where it begins to inspire, excite, and fanatical make us; in short, where it turns into our stubbornness and becomes our—master. One isn’t unselfish as long as they hold power over the end; one becomes unselfish only at that moment of "Here I stand, I cannot do otherwise," the core principle of all who are possessed; one becomes so in the case of a sacred end, through the matching sacred zeal.
I am not unselfish so long as the end remains my own, and I, instead of giving myself up to be the blind means of its fulfilment, leave it always an open question. My zeal need not on that account be slacker than the most fanatical, but at the same time I remain toward it frostily cold, unbelieving, and its[Pg 79] most irreconcilable enemy; I remain its judge, because I am its owner.
I am not selfless as long as the goal is my own, and instead of fully dedicating myself as a blind tool for its achievement, I always keep it as an open question. My enthusiasm doesn’t have to be any less intense than the most fanatical, but I still stay detached, skeptical, and often its[Pg 79] biggest opponent; I remain its judge because I am its owner.
Unselfishness grows rank as far as possessedness reaches, as much on possessions of the devil as on those of a good spirit: there vice, folly, etc.; here humility, devotion, etc.
Unselfishness thrives as far as ownership extends, affecting both the possessions of the devil and those of a good spirit: there you find vice, folly, etc.; here you find humility, devotion, etc.
Where could one look without meeting victims of self-renunciation? There sits a girl opposite me, who perhaps has been making bloody sacrifices to her soul for ten years already. Over the buxom form droops a deathly-tired head, and pale cheeks betray the slow bleeding away of her youth. Poor child, how often the passions may have beaten at your heart, and the rich powers of youth have demanded their right! When your head rolled in the soft pillow, how awakening nature quivered through your limbs, the blood swelled your veins, and fiery fancies poured the gleam of voluptuousness into your eyes! Then appeared the ghost of the soul and its eternal bliss. You were terrified, your hands folded themselves, your tormented eye turned its look upward, you—prayed. The storms of nature were hushed, a calm glided over the ocean of your appetites. Slowly the weary eyelids sank over the life extinguished under them, the tension crept out unperceived from the rounded limbs, the boisterous waves dried up in the heart, the folded hands themselves rested a powerless weight on the unresisting bosom, one last faint "Oh dear!" moaned itself away, and—the soul was at rest. You fell asleep, to awake in the morning to a new combat and a new—prayer. Now the habit of renunciation cools the heat of your desire, and the roses of your youth are[Pg 80] growing pale in the—chlorosis of your heavenliness. The soul is saved, the body may perish! O Lais, O Ninon, how well you did to scorn this pale virtue! One free grisette against a thousand virgins grown gray in virtue!
Where can you look without seeing people who have given up so much for their souls? There's a girl sitting across from me, who might have been making painful sacrifices to herself for ten years now. Her tired head droops over her curvy body, and her pale cheeks show the slow fading of her youth. Poor girl, how often your passions must have surged in your heart, demanding their due! When your head sank into the soft pillow, how nature awakened through your limbs, your blood surged in your veins, and fiery thoughts filled your eyes with desire! Then the spirit of your soul and its eternal happiness appeared. You were scared, your hands folded, your troubled eyes looked up, and you—prayed. The storms of nature quieted, a calm settled over the ocean of your cravings. Slowly, your weary eyelids lowered over the extinguished life beneath them, the tension quietly slipped away from your limbs, the wild waves in your heart receded, and your folded hands lay heavily on your unresisting chest, one last faint “Oh dear!” drifted away, and—the soul was at rest. You fell asleep only to wake up in the morning to another fight and another—prayer. Now the habit of self-denial cools your desire, and the roses of your youth are[Pg 80] fading in the—paleness of your grace. The soul is saved, the body may perish! O Lais, O Ninon, how wise you were to reject this pale virtue! One free grisette is worth a thousand virgins who have turned gray in virtue!
The fixed idea may also be perceived as "maxim," "principle," "standpoint," and the like. Archimedes, to move the earth, asked for a standpoint outside it. Men sought continually for this standpoint, and every one seized upon it as well as he was able. This foreign standpoint is the world of mind, of ideas, thoughts, concepts, essences, etc.; it is heaven. Heaven is the "standpoint" from which the earth is moved, earthly doings surveyed and—despised. To assure to themselves heaven, to occupy the heavenly standpoint firmly and for ever,—how painfully and tirelessly humanity struggled for this!
The fixed idea can also be seen as a "maxim," "principle," or "standpoint," among other things. Archimedes sought a viewpoint outside the earth to move it. People have constantly searched for this viewpoint, and everyone grabbed onto it as best as they could. This external viewpoint is the world of mind, filled with ideas, thoughts, concepts, essences, and so on; it represents heaven. Heaven is the "standpoint" from which the earth is moved, earthly actions are observed, and—looked down upon. To secure heaven for themselves, to firmly and forever hold the heavenly standpoint—how painfully and tirelessly humanity has struggled for this!
Christianity has aimed to deliver us from a life determined by nature, from the appetites as actuating us, and so has meant that man should not let himself be determined by his appetites. This does not involve the idea that he was not to have appetites, but that the appetites were not to have him, that they were not to become fixed, uncontrollable, indissoluble. Now, could not what Christianity (religion) contrived against the appetites be applied by us to its own precept that mind (thought, conceptions, ideas, faith, etc.) must determine us; could we not ask that neither should mind, or the conception, the idea, be allowed to determine us, to become fixed and inviolable or "sacred"? Then it would end in the dissolution of mind, the dissolution of all thoughts, of all concep[Pg 81]tions. As we there had to say "We are indeed to have appetites, but the appetites are not to have us," so we should now say "We are indeed to have mind, but mind is not to have us." If the latter seems lacking in sense, think e. g. of the fact that with so many a man a thought becomes a "maxim," whereby he himself is made prisoner to it, so that it is not he that has the maxim, but rather it that has him. And with the maxim he has a "permanent standpoint" again. The doctrines of the catechism become our principles before we find it out, and no longer brook rejection. Their thought, or—mind, has the sole power, and no protest of the "flesh" is further listened to. Nevertheless it is only through the "flesh" that I can break the tyranny of mind; for it is only when a man hears his flesh along with the rest of him that he hears himself wholly, and it is only when he wholly hears himself that he is a hearing or rational[42] being. The Christian does not hear the agony of his enthralled nature, but lives in "humility"; therefore he does not grumble at the wrong which befalls his person; he thinks himself satisfied with the "freedom of the spirit." But, if the flesh once takes the floor, and its tone is "passionate," "indecorous," "not well-disposed," "spiteful," etc. (as it cannot be otherwise), then he thinks he hears voices of devils, voices against the spirit (for decorum, passionlessness, kindly disposition, and the like, is—spirit), and is justly zealous against them. He could not be a Christian if he were willing to endure them. He listens only to morality,[Pg 82] and slaps immorality in the mouth; he listens only to legality, and gags the lawless word. The spirit of morality and legality holds him a prisoner; a rigid, unbending master. They call that the "mastery of the spirit,"—it is at the same time the standpoint of the spirit.
Christianity has aimed to free us from a life driven by our natural instincts and desires, meaning that we shouldn't allow our appetites to control us. This doesn’t mean we shouldn't have desires, but rather that our desires shouldn't dominate us or become fixed, uncontrollable, or unbreakable. Now, can we apply what Christianity (or religion) teaches against our appetites to its principle that the mind (thoughts, ideas, beliefs, etc.) should guide us? Can we suggest that the mind or our ideas shouldn’t dictate our actions or become fixed and untouchable or "sacred"? This could lead to the dissolution of the mind, breaking down all thoughts and concepts. Just as we previously said, "We can have appetites, but our appetites shouldn’t have us," we can now say, "We can have a mind, but our mind shouldn’t have us." If this seems nonsensical, consider how for many people, a thought can become a "maxim," trapping them in it, making it so they don't possess the maxim—it possesses them. With that maxim comes a "permanent viewpoint." The teachings of the catechism become our principles before we even realize it, and they won't be dismissed. Their thoughts, or our mind, hold all the power, and no protest from our "flesh" is taken into account. Yet, the only way to break the mind's tyranny is through the "flesh"; only when a person listens to their flesh along with their whole self can they truly hear themselves. It's only when they fully listen to themselves that they can be truly rational. The Christian doesn't hear the suffering of their constrained nature; they live in "humility" and don’t complain about the wrongs that happen to them. They convince themselves they're content with the "freedom of the spirit." However, if the flesh ever speaks up, expressing itself passionately or inappropriately, then they believe they're hearing the voices of devils speaking against the spirit (because decorum, emotional restraint, kindness, and so on are considered "spirit"). They feel justified in opposing these feelings. They couldn't be a Christian if they were willing to accept them. They only listen to morality and silence immorality; they only heed legality and suppress lawlessness. The spirit of morality and legality keeps them a prisoner—an inflexible, unyielding master. This is what they call the "mastery of the spirit," which is also the "standpoint" of the spirit.
And now whom do the ordinary liberal gentlemen mean to make free? Whose freedom is it that they cry out and thirst for? The spirit's! That of the spirit of morality, legality, piety, the fear of God, etc. That is what the anti-liberal gentlemen also want, and the whole contention between the two turns on a matter of advantage,—whether the latter are to be the only speakers, or the former are to receive a "share in the enjoyment of the same advantage." The spirit remains the absolute lord for both, and their only quarrel is over who shall occupy the hierarchical throne that pertains to the "Vicegerent of the Lord." The best of it is that one can calmly look upon the stir with the certainty that the wild beasts of history will tear each other to pieces just like those of nature; their putrefying corpses fertilize the ground for—our crops.
And now, who do the average liberal guys want to set free? Whose freedom are they shouting for and longing to achieve? The spirit's! That of the spirit of morality, legality, piety, the fear of God, and so on. That's what the anti-liberal guys want too, and the whole argument between the two comes down to who gets the benefit—whether the latter will be the only ones speaking, or if the former will get a "share in the enjoyment of the same benefit." The spirit remains the absolute lord for both, and their only disagreement is over who will sit on the hierarchical throne that belongs to the "Vicegerent of the Lord." The best part is that one can watch the commotion calmly, knowing that the wild beasts of history will tear each other apart just like those in nature; their decaying bodies will nourish the ground for—our crops.
We shall come back later to many another wheel in the head,—for instance, those of vocation, truthfulness, love, etc.
We’ll revisit many other thoughts later on—like those about vocation, honesty, love, and so on.
When one's own is contrasted with what is imparted to him, there is no use in objecting that we cannot have anything isolated, but receive everything as a part of the universal order, and therefore through the impression of what is around us, and that consequently[Pg 83] we have it as something "imparted"; for there is a great difference between the feelings and thoughts which are aroused in me by other things and those which are given to me. God, immortality, freedom, humanity, etc., are drilled into us from childhood as thoughts and feelings which move our inner being more or less strongly, either ruling us without our knowing it, or sometimes in richer natures manifesting themselves in systems and works of art; but are always not aroused, but imparted, feelings, because we must believe in them and cling to them. That an Absolute existed, and that it must be taken in, felt, and thought by us, was settled as a faith in the minds of those who spent all the strength of their mind on recognizing it and setting it forth. The feeling for the Absolute exists there as an imparted one, and thenceforth results only in the most manifold revelations of its own self. So in Klopstock the religious feeling was an imparted one, which in the "Messiad" simply found artistic expression. If, on the other hand, the religion with which he was confronted had been for him only an incitation to feeling and thought, and if he had known how to take an attitude completely his own toward it, then there would have resulted, instead of religious inspiration, a dissolution and consumption of the religion itself. Instead of that, he only continued in mature years his childish feelings received in childhood, and squandered the powers of his manhood in decking out his childish trifles.
When we compare what is personal to what is imparted to us, it’s pointless to argue that we can't have anything in isolation, but rather experience everything as part of a larger order, and therefore through the influence of our surroundings, and that consequently[Pg 83] we perceive it as something "imparted"; because there’s a significant difference between the feelings and thoughts aroused in me by other things and those which are given to me. Concepts like God, immortality, freedom, and humanity are drilled into us from childhood as thoughts and feelings that impact our inner selves to varying degrees, either controlling us without our awareness or sometimes expressing themselves richly in systems and works of art; yet they are always not aroused but imparted feelings since we must believe in them and hold on to them. The existence of an Absolute was established as a belief in the minds of those who devoted all their mental strength to understanding and articulating it. The feeling for the Absolute exists as an imparted one and thereafter results only in a multitude of revelations of itself. In Klopstock, for example, the religious feeling was an imparted one, which was simply expressed artistically in the "Messiad." However, had the religion he encountered been just a stimulus for feeling and thought, and if he had managed to adopt a completely his own stance towards it, it would have led to a breakdown and consumption of the religion instead of religious inspiration. Instead, he merely carried on into adulthood with the childish feelings he received in childhood and wasted his adult strength on embellishing his childish whims.
The difference is, then, whether feelings are imparted to me or only aroused. Those which are[Pg 84] aroused are my own, egoistic, because they are not as feelings drilled into me, dictated to me, and pressed upon me; but those which are imparted to me I receive, with open arms,—I cherish them in me as a heritage, cultivate them, and am possessed by them. Who is there that has never, more or less consciously, noticed that our whole education is calculated to produce feelings in us, i. e. impart them to us, instead of leaving their production to ourselves however they may turn out? If we hear thee name of God, we are to feel veneration; if we hear that of the prince's majesty, it is to be received with reverence, deference, submission; if we hear that of morality, we are to think that we hear something inviolable; if we hear of the Evil One or evil ones, we are to shudder; etc. The intention is directed to these feelings, and he who e. g. should hear with pleasure the deeds of the "bad" would have to be "taught what's what" with the rod of discipline. Thus stuffed with imparted feelings, we appear before the bar of majority and are "pronounced of age." Our equipment consists of "elevating feelings, lofty thoughts, inspiring maxims, eternal principles," etc. The young are of age when they twitter like the old; they are driven through school to learn the old song, and, when they have this by heart, they are declared of age.
The difference is whether feelings are given to me or just stirred up. The ones that are stirred up are my own, selfish ones, because they aren’t feelings forced upon me or dictated to me; but the ones that are given to me, I welcome with open arms—I treasure them as a part of my heritage, nurture them, and they possess me. Who hasn't, consciously or unconsciously, noticed that our entire education is designed to create feelings in us, meaning to give them to us, instead of letting us develop them ourselves, no matter how they might turn out? If we hear the name of God, we’re supposed to feel reverence; if we hear about the prince’s majesty, it’s meant to be met with respect and submission; if we hear about morality, we’re expected to think of it as untouchable; if we hear about the Evil One or evildoers, we should shudder; and so on. The goal is to elicit these feelings, and someone who might enjoy hearing about the actions of the “bad” would have to be “taught a lesson” with discipline. Thus, filled with given feelings, we stand before the judgment of adulthood and are declared "of age." Our preparation consists of "uplifting feelings, noble thoughts, inspiring sayings, eternal principles," and so on. Young people are considered of age when they mimic the old; they're pushed through school to memorize the old songs, and once they have those down, they’re declared grown-up.
We must not feel at every thing and every name that comes before us what we could and would like to feel thereat; e. g., at the name of God we must think of nothing laughable, feel nothing disrespectful, it being prescribed and imparted to us what and how we are to feel and think at mention of that name.[Pg 85]
We shouldn't react to everything and every name that comes our way with feelings we might prefer to have; e. g., when we hear the name of God, we should think of nothing amusing and feel nothing disrespectful, as it is prescribed and taught to us how we should feel and think when that name is mentioned.[Pg 85]
That is the meaning of the care of souls,—that my soul or my mind be tuned as others think right, not as I myself would like it. How much trouble does it not cost one, finally to secure to oneself a feeling of one's own at the mention of at least this or that name, and to laugh in the face of many who expect from us a holy face and a composed expression at their speeches. What is imparted is alien to us, is not our own, and therefore is "sacred," and it is hard work to lay aside the "sacred dread of it."
That’s what care of souls means—that my soul or my mind should align with what others believe is right, not what I would prefer. It takes a lot of effort to feel a sense of personal connection when hearing certain names and to smile back at those who expect us to act pious and composed during their speeches. What is given to us feels alien and isn't truly ours; that's why it seems "sacred," and it’s tough to let go of the "sacred dread" associated with it.
To-day one again hears "seriousness" praised, "seriousness in the presence of highly important subjects and discussions," "German seriousness," etc. This sort of seriousness proclaims clearly how old and grave lunacy and possession have already become. For there is nothing more serious than a lunatic when he comes to the central point of his lunacy; then his great earnestness incapacitates him for taking a joke. (See madhouses.)
Today, people are once again praising "seriousness," "seriousness in the face of very important topics and discussions," "German seriousness," etc. This kind of seriousness makes it clear just how outdated and heavy madness and obsession have become. Because there’s nothing more serious than a mad person when they reach the core of their madness; at that point, their intense seriousness makes it impossible for them to appreciate a joke. (See asylums.)
§ 3.—The Hierarchy
The historical reflections on our Mongolism which I propose to insert episodically at this place are not given with the claim of thoroughness, or even of approved soundness, but solely because it seems to me that they may contribute toward making the rest clear.
The historical thoughts on our Mongolism that I plan to include here intermittently are not meant to be comprehensive or even completely reliable, but simply because I believe they might help clarify the rest.
The history of the world, whose shaping properly belongs altogether to the Caucasian race, seems till now to have run through two Caucasian ages, in the first of which we had to work out and work off our[Pg 86] innate negroidity; this was followed in the second by Mongoloidity (Chineseness), which must likewise be terribly made an end of. Negroidity represents antiquity, the time of dependence on things (on cocks' eating, birds' flight, on sneezing, on thunder and lightning, on the rustling of sacred trees, etc.); Mongoloidity the time of dependence on thoughts, the Christian time. Reserved for the future are the words "I am owner of the world of things, and I am owner of the world of mind."
The history of the world, which is primarily shaped by the Caucasian race, seems to have gone through two distinct ages. In the first age, we had to confront and overcome our innate negroidity; this was followed by the second age, marked by Mongoloidity (Chineseness), which also needs to be decisively addressed. Negroidity symbolizes antiquity, a time when we depended on things (like roosters crowing, birds flying, sneezing, thunder and lightning, the rustling of sacred trees, etc.); Mongoloidity represents the era of thought, the Christian age. The future holds the declaration, "I own the world of things and I own the world of mind."
In the negroid age fall the campaigns of Sesostris and the importance of Egypt and of northern Africa in general. To the Mongoloid age belong the invasions of the Huns and Mongols, up to the Russians.
In the Negroid era fall the campaigns of Sesostris and the significance of Egypt and Northern Africa in general. The Mongoloid era includes the invasions of the Huns and Mongols, leading up to the Russians.
The value of me cannot possibly be rated high so long as the hard diamond of the not-me bears so enormous a price as was the case both with God and with the world. The not-me is still too stony and indomitable to be consumed and absorbed by me; rather, men only creep about with extraordinary bustle on this immovable entity, i. e. on this substance, like parasitic animals on a body from whose juices they draw nourishment, yet without consuming it. It is the bustle of vermin, the assiduity of Mongolians. Among the Chinese, we know, everything remains as it used to be, and nothing "essential" or "substantial" suffers a change; all the more actively do they work away at that which remains, which bears the name of the "old," "ancestors," etc.
The value of me can't really be rated highly as long as the tough diamond of the not-me holds such an immense price, just like it did with God and the world. The not-me is still too solid and unyielding to be consumed and absorbed by me; instead, people just scurry around with incredible bustle around this immovable entity, i. e. this substance, like parasitic creatures on a body from which they draw sustenance without actually consuming it. It's the hustle of pests, the diligence of Mongolians. Among the Chinese, as we know, everything stays the same as it always has, and nothing "essential" or "substantial" changes; instead, they work away at what remains, which is labeled as the "old," "ancestors," etc.
Accordingly, in our Mongolian age all change has been only reformatory or ameliorative, not destructive or consuming and annihilating. The substance, the[Pg 87] object, remains. All our assiduity was only the activity of ants and the hopping of fleas, jugglers' tricks on the immovable tight-rope of the objective, corvée-service under the lordship of the unchangeable or "eternal." The Chinese are doubtless the most positive nation, because totally buried in precepts; but neither has the Christian age come out from the positive, i. e. from "limited freedom," freedom "within certain limits." In the most advanced stage of civilization this activity earns the name of scientific activity, of working on a motionless presupposition, a hypothesis that is not to be upset.
In our current Mongolian era, all changes have been more about improvement than destruction or total annihilation. The essence, the [Pg 87] object, remains. All our hard work was just like the efforts of ants and the jumps of fleas, like tricks done by jugglers on the unchanging tightrope of reality, akin to corvée work under the rule of the constant or "eternal." The Chinese are definitely the most positive nation because they are deeply rooted in rules; however, the Christian era hasn't moved beyond the positive, i.e. "limited freedom," which means "freedom within certain boundaries." In the highest stages of civilization, this effort is called scientific activity, working on an unchanging assumption, a hypothesis that cannot be challenged.
In its first and most unintelligible form morality shows itself as habit. To act according to the habit and usage (morem) of one's country—is to be moral there. Therefore pure moral action, clear, unadulterated morality, is most straightforwardly practised in China; they keep to the old habit and usage, and hate each innovation as a crime worthy of death. For innovation is the deadly enemy of habit, of the old, of permanence. In fact, too, it admits of no doubt that through habit man secures himself against the obtrusiveness of things, of the world, and founds a world of his own in which alone he is and feels at home, i. e. builds himself a heaven. Why, heaven has no other meaning than that it is man's proper home, in which nothing alien regulates and rules him any longer, no influence of the earthly any longer makes him himself alien; in short, in which the dross of the earthly is thrown off, and the combat against the world has found an end,—in which, therefore, nothing is any longer denied him. Heaven is the end of abnegation,[Pg 88] it is free enjoyment. There man no longer denies himself anything, because nothing is any longer alien and hostile to him. But now habit is a "second nature," which detaches and frees man from his first and original natural condition, in securing him against every casualty of it. The fully elaborated habit of the Chinese has provided for all emergencies, and everything is "looked out for"; whatever may come, the Chinaman always knows how he has to behave, and does not need to decide first according to the circumstances; no unforeseen case throws him down from the heaven of his rest. The morally habituated and inured Chinaman is not surprised and taken off his guard; he behaves with equanimity (i. e. with equal spirit or temper) toward everything, because his temper, protected by the precaution of his traditional usage, does not lose its balance. Hence, on the ladder of culture or civilization humanity mounts the first round through habit; and, as it conceives that, in climbing to culture, it is at the same time climbing to heaven, the realm of culture or second nature, it really mounts the first round of the—ladder to heaven.
In its simplest and most confusing form, morality appears as habit. Acting in accordance with the customs and practices (morem) of one's country means being moral there. Therefore, pure moral action, clear and straightforward morality, is most easily practiced in China; they adhere to traditional customs and view any change as a serious offense. This is because innovation is the arch-enemy of habit, of the old, and of permanence. Indeed, it's unquestionable that through habit, a person protects themselves from the disruptions of the world and creates a personal space where they truly belong, i.e. they build themselves a heaven. After all, heaven simply means a person's true home, where nothing foreign controls or governs them anymore, no earthly influence makes them feel out of place; in short, where the burdens of the earthly are cast aside, and the struggle against the world has ended—where nothing is denied to them. Heaven is the conclusion of abnegation,[Pg 88] it embodies free enjoyment. There, a person no longer withholds anything from themselves, because nothing feels foreign or hostile. However, habit becomes a "second nature," which separates and liberates a person from their original natural state, guarding them against any unpredictability. The well-developed habits of the Chinese prepare them for all situations, ensuring that they know how to behave regardless of what occurs, and no unexpected event disrupts their peace. The morally conditioned and practiced Chinese person isn’t taken by surprise; they remain composed (i.e. in a state of equanimity) in any situation because their temperament, safeguarded by the caution of traditional practices, maintains its stability. Thus, on the path of culture or civilization, humanity ascends the first rung through habit; and, as it realizes that this ascent to culture is also an ascent to heaven, the realm of culture or second nature, it genuinely climbs the first step of the—ladder to heaven.
If Mongoldom has settled the existence of spiritual beings,—if it has created a world of spirits, a heaven,—the Caucasians have wrestled for thousands of years with these spiritual beings, to get to the bottom of them. What were they doing, then, but building on Mongolian ground? They have not built on sand, but in the air; they have wrestled with Mongolism, stormed the Mongolian heaven, Tien. When will they at last annihilate this heaven? When will they at last become really Caucasians, and find themselves?[Pg 89] When will the "immortality of the soul," which in these latter days thought it was giving itself still more security if it presented itself as "immortality of mind," at last change to the mortality of mind?
If Mongoldom has established the existence of spiritual beings—if it has created a world of spirits, a heaven—the Caucasians have struggled for thousands of years to understand these spiritual beings. What were they doing, then, except building on Mongolian territory? They have not built on sand, but in the air; they have fought against Mongolism, attacked the Mongolian heaven, Tien. When will they finally destroy this heaven? When will they finally become truly Caucasian and discover their identity?[Pg 89] When will the "immortality of the soul," which in recent times believed it was becoming even more secure by presenting itself as "immortality of mind," finally transform into mortality of mind?
It was when, in the industrious struggle of the Mongolian race, men had built a heaven, that those of the Caucasian race, since in their Mongolian complexion they have to do with heaven, took upon themselves the opposite task, the task of storming that heaven of custom, heaven-storming[43] activity. To dig under all human ordinance, in order to set up a new and—better one on the cleared site, to wreck all customs in order to put new and better customs in their place, etc.,—their act is limited to this. But is it thus already purely and really what it aspires to be, and does it reach its final aim? No, in this creation of a "better" it is tainted with Mongolism. It storms heaven only to make a heaven again, it overthrows an old power only to legitimate a new power, it only—improves. Nevertheless the point aimed at, often as it may vanish from the eyes at every new attempt, is the real, complete downfall of heaven, customs, etc.,—in short, of man secured only against the world, of the isolation or inwardness of man. Through the heaven of culture man seeks to isolate himself from the world, to break its hostile power. But this isolation of heaven must likewise be broken, and the true end of heaven-storming is the—downfall of heaven, the annihilation of heaven. Improving and reforming is the Mongolism of the Caucasian, because thereby he is al[Pg 90]ways setting up again what already existed,—to wit, a precept, a generality, a heaven. He harbors the most irreconcilable enmity to heaven, and yet builds new heavens daily; piling heaven on heaven, he only crushes one by another; the Jews' heaven destroys the Greeks', the Christians' the Jews', the Protestants' the Catholics', etc.—If the heaven-storming men of Caucasian blood throw on their Mongolian skin, they will bury the emotional man under the ruins of the monstrous world of emotion, the isolated man under his isolated world, the paradisiacal man under his heaven. And heaven is the realm of spirits, the realm of freedom of the spirit.
It was during the hardworking efforts of the Mongolian race, when they had built a heaven, that those of the Caucasian race, since their Mongolian features relate to heaven, took on the opposite challenge, the challenge of storming that heaven of custom, known as heaven-storming[43] activity. Their goal is to dig beneath all human order to create a new and—better one in its place, to dismantle all customs in order to establish new and better customs, and so forth. But is it truly what it aspires to be, and does it achieve its ultimate goal? No, in this creation of a "better" it carries a hint of Mongolism. It storms heaven only to recreate a heaven, it topples an old power only to legitimize a new power, it only—improves. Nevertheless, the target aimed for, no matter how it may slip away with each new attempt, is the real, complete downfall of heaven, customs, etc.—essentially, the isolation of man from the world, of the isolation or inwardness of man. Through the heaven of culture, man tries to separate himself from the world, to break its hostile influence. But this isolation from heaven must also be dismantled, and the true goal of heaven-storming is the—downfall of heaven, the destruction of heaven. Improving and reforming is the Mongolism of the Caucasian, because through this he is always recreating what already existed,—namely, a precept, a generality, a heaven. He holds the deepest hostility towards heaven, yet he constructs new heavens every day; stacking heaven upon heaven, he merely crushes one under another; the Jews' heaven destroys the Greeks', the Christians' destroy the Jews', the Protestants' destroy the Catholics', etc.—If the heaven-storming individuals of Caucasian descent put on their Mongolian traits, they will bury the emotional man under the ruins of the overwhelming world of emotion, the isolated man under his isolated world, the paradisiacal man under his heaven. And heaven is the realm of spirits, the realm of freedom of the spirit.
The realm of heaven, the realm of spirits and ghosts, has found its right standing in the speculative philosophy. Here it was stated as the realm of thoughts, concepts, and ideas; heaven is peopled with thoughts and ideas, and this "realm of spirits" is then the true reality.
The world of heaven, the world of spirits and ghosts, has established its rightful place in speculative philosophy. It is described as the realm of thoughts, concepts, and ideas; heaven is filled with thoughts and ideas, making this "realm of spirits" the true reality.
To want to win freedom for the spirit is Mongolism; freedom of the spirit is Mongolian freedom, freedom of feeling, moral freedom, etc.
To desire to achieve freedom for the spirit is Mongolism; freedom of the spirit is Mongolian freedom, which includes freedom of emotion, moral freedom, and so on.
We may find the word "morality" taken as synonymous with spontaneity, self-determination. But that is not involved in it; rather has the Caucasian shown himself spontaneous only in spite of his Mongolian morality. The Mongolian heaven, or morals,[44] remained the strong castle, and only by storming incessantly at this castle did the Caucasian show himself moral; if he had not had to do with morals at all[Pg 91] any longer, if he had not had therein his indomitable, continual enemy, the relation to morals would cease, and consequently morality would cease. That his spontaneity is still a moral spontaneity, therefore, is just the Mongoloidity of it,—is a sign that in it he has not arrived at himself. "Moral spontaneity" corresponds entirely with "religious and orthodox philosophy," "constitutional monarchy," "the Christian State," "freedom within certain limits," "the limited freedom of the press," or, in a figure, to the hero fettered to a sick-bed.
We might think of the word "morality" as being the same as spontaneity or self-determination. But that's not the case; instead, the Caucasian has shown himself to be spontaneous only in spite of his Mongolian morality. The Mongolian ideals, or morals,[44] remained like a strong fortress, and only by constantly attacking this fortress did the Caucasian demonstrate moral behavior; if he had no connection to morality at all[Pg 91], if he didn't have that unyielding, persistent enemy, the relationship with morals would disappear, and therefore, morality would also disappear. The fact that his spontaneity is still a moral spontaneity indicates, then, the influence of Mongoloidity in it—it's a sign that he hasn't fully realized his true self. "Moral spontaneity" aligns perfectly with "religious and orthodox philosophy," "constitutional monarchy," "the Christian State," "freedom within certain limits," "the limited freedom of the press," or, metaphorically, like a hero trapped in a sick-bed.
Man has not really vanquished Shamanism and its spooks till he possesses the strength to lay aside not only the belief in ghosts or in spirits, but also the belief in the spirit.
Man hasn't truly conquered Shamanism and its spirits until he has the strength to set aside not just the belief in ghosts or spirits, but also the belief in spirit itself.
He who believes in a spook no more assumes the "introduction of a higher world" than he who believes in the spirit, and both seek behind the sensual world a supersensual one; in short, they produce and believe another world, and this other world, the product of their mind, is a spiritual world; for their senses grasp and know nothing of another, a non-sensual world, only their spirit lives in it. Going on from this Mongolian belief in the existence of spiritual beings to the point that the proper being of man too is his spirit, and that all care must be directed to this alone, to the "welfare of his soul," is not hard. Influence on the spirit, so-called "moral influence," is hereby assured.
Anyone who believes in a ghost doesn't assume the "introduction of a higher world" any more than someone who believes in the spirit, and both look for a non-physical world beyond the sensory one; in short, they create and believe in another world, and this other world, the product of their mind, is a spiritual world; because their senses perceive and know nothing of another, non-physical world, it's only their spirit that exists in it. It's not difficult to move from this Mongolian belief in the existence of spiritual beings to the idea that the true essence of a person is their spirit, and that all attention should be focused on this alone, on the "welfare of his soul." This ensures influence on the spirit, known as "moral influence."
Hence it is manifest that Mongolism represents utter absence of any rights of the sensuous, represents non-sensuousness and unnature, and that sin and the[Pg 92] consciousness of sin was our Mongolian torment that lasted thousands of years.
Hence it is clear that Mongolism represents a complete lack of any rights of the senses, embodies non-sensuousness and unnaturalness, and that sin and the[Pg 92] consciousness of sin was our Mongolian torment that lasted thousands of years.
But who, then, will dissolve the spirit into its nothing? He who by means of the spirit set forth nature as the null, finite, transitory, he alone can bring down the spirit too to like nullity. I can; each one among you can, who does his will as an absolute I; in a word, the egoist can.
But who will then break the spirit down into its nothing? The one who, through the spirit, presents nature as the null, limited, and temporary, can also reduce the spirit to the same emptiness. I can; each of you can, who acts according to your will as an absolute I; in short, the egoist can.
Before the sacred, people lose all sense of power and all confidence; they occupy a powerless and humble attitude toward it. And yet no thing is sacred of itself, but by my declaring it sacred, by my declaration, my judgment, my bending the knee; in short, by my—conscience.
Before the sacred, people lose all sense of power and all confidence; they take on a powerless and humble attitude toward it. And yet nothing is sacred in itself, but by my declaring it sacred, through my declaration, my judgment, my kneeling; in short, by my—conscience.
Sacred is everything which for the egoist is to be unapproachable, not to be touched, outside his power,—i. e. above him; sacred, in a word, is every matter of conscience, for "this is a matter of conscience to me" means simply "I hold this sacred."
Sacred is everything that an egoist sees as untouchable, beyond their control—basically, anything that is above them; in short, sacred is anything that is a matter of conscience, because saying "this is a matter of conscience for me" simply means "I hold this sacred."
For little children, just as for animals, nothing sacred exists, because, in order to make room for this conception, one must already have progressed so far in understanding that he can make distinctions like "good and bad," "warranted and unwarranted," etc.; only at such a level of reflection or intelligence—the proper standpoint of religion—can unnatural (i. e. brought into existence by thinking) reverence, "sacred dread," step into the place of natural fear. To this sacred dread belongs holding something outside oneself for mightier, greater, better warranted, better, etc.; i. e. the attitude in which one acknowl[Pg 93]edges the might of something alien—not merely feels it, then, but expressly acknowledges it, i. e. admits it, yields, surrenders, lets himself be tied (devotion, humility, servility, submission, etc.) Here walks the whole ghostly troop of the "Christian virtues."
For little kids, just like with animals, nothing is considered sacred because to have that understanding, you need to have developed enough to make distinctions like "good and bad," "justified and unjustified," etc.; only at that level of thinking or intelligence—the right perspective for religion—can an unnatural (i.e. created by thought) reverence, "sacred fear," replace natural fear. This sacred fear involves seeing something outside of yourself as more powerful, greater, better justified, etc.; i.e. the mindset in which someone acknowledges the power of something beyond themselves—not just feeling it, but openly recognizing it, i.e. admitting it, yielding, surrendering, allowing oneself to be bound (devotion, humility, servitude, submission, etc.). Here walks the whole spectral array of the "Christian virtues."
Everything toward which you cherish any respect or reverence deserves the name of sacred; you yourselves, too, say that you would feel a "sacred dread" of laying hands on it. And you give this tinge even to the unholy (gallows, crime, etc.) You have a horror of touching it. There lies in it something uncanny, i. e. unfamiliar or not your own.
Everything you hold in high regard deserves to be called sacred; you yourself say that you would feel a "sacred dread" about touching it. You even give this sense of reverence to things that are considered unholy (like gallows, crime, etc.). You have a deep discomfort about touching it. There’s something unsettling about it, i.e. unfamiliar or not your own.
"If something or other did not rank as sacred in a man's mind, why, then all bars would be let down to self-will, to unlimited subjectivity!" Fear makes the beginning, and one can make himself fearful to the coarsest man; already, therefore, a barrier against his insolence. But in fear there always remains the attempt to liberate oneself from what is feared, by guile, deception, tricks, etc. In reverence,[45] on the contrary, it is quite otherwise. Here something is not only feared,[46] but also honored[47]: what is feared has become an inward power which I can no longer get clear of; I honor it, am captivated by it and devoted to it, belong to it; by the honor which I pay it I am completely in its power, and do not even attempt liberation any longer. Now I am attached to it with all the strength of faith; I believe. I and what I fear are one; "not I live, but the respected lives in me!" Because the spirit, the infinite, does not allow of com[Pg 94]ing to any end, therefore it is stationary; it fears dying, it cannot let go its dear Jesus, the greatness of finiteness is no longer recognized by its blinded eye; the object of fear, now raised to veneration, may no longer be handled; reverence is made eternal, the respected is deified. The man is now no longer employed in creating, but in learning (knowing, investigating, etc.), i. e. occupied with a fixed object, losing himself in its depths, without return to himself. The relation to this object is that of knowing, fathoming, basing, etc., not that of dissolution (abrogation, etc.) "Man is to be religious," that is settled; therefore people busy themselves only with the question how this is to be attained, what is the right meaning of religiousness, etc. Quite otherwise when one makes the axiom itself doubtful and calls it in question, even though it should go to smash. Morality too is such sacred conception; one must be moral, and must look only for the right "how," the right way to be so. One dares not go at morality itself with the question whether it is not itself an illusion; it remains exalted above all doubt, unchangeable. And so we go on with the sacred, grade after grade, from the "holy" to the "holy of holies."
"If something doesn't seem sacred to a person, then all limits would be removed for selfishness and unchecked subjectivity!" Fear is the starting point, and even the most hardened individual can make themselves afraid; thus, a barrier is formed against their arrogance. However, within fear, there’s always an attempt to free oneself from what is feared, using tricks, deceit, and so on. In reverence, it's a different story. Here, something is not just feared, but also honored: what is feared becomes an inner force that I can no longer escape; I honor it, am captivated by it, devoted to it, and belong to it. Through the respect I give it, I am entirely under its influence and no longer even try to break free. Now I'm tied to it with all the strength of belief; I believe. I and what I fear are one; "it’s not I who live, but the respected lives in me!" Because the spirit, the infinite, doesn’t allow for an endpoint, it therefore remains still; it fears dying and cannot let go of its beloved Jesus; the greatness of finiteness is no longer acknowledged by its blinded perspective; the object of fear, now transformed into veneration, cannot be approached; reverence is made eternal, the respected is deified. The person is no longer engaged in creating but in learning (knowing, investigating, etc.), which means being focused on a fixed object, losing themselves in its depths, with no return to self. The relationship to this object involves knowing, exploring, grounding, etc., not that of dissolution (rejection, etc.). "Man is meant to be religious," that’s determined; therefore, people only concern themselves with how to achieve this, what the true meaning of religiosity is, and so on. It's a completely different situation when one questions the axiom itself, even if it leads to its destruction. Morality is another sacred concept; one must be moral and only seek the right "how" or the proper way to achieve this. One cannot approach morality itself with the question of whether it might be an illusion; it remains elevated beyond all doubt, unchangeable. And so we continue with the sacred, step by step, from the "holy" to the "holy of holies."
Men are sometimes divided into two classes, cultured and uncultured. The former, so far as they were worthy of their name, occupied themselves with thoughts, with mind, and (because in the time since Christ, of which the very principle is thought, they were the ruling ones) demanded a servile respect for the thoughts recognized by them. State, emperor,[Pg 95] church, God, morality, order, etc., are such thoughts or spirits, that exist only for the mind. A merely living being, an animal, cares as little for them as a child. But the uncultured are really nothing but children, and he who attends only to the necessities of his life is indifferent to those spirits; but, because he is also weak before them, he succumbs to their power, and is ruled by—thoughts. This is the meaning of hierarchy.
Men are sometimes divided into two groups: cultured and uncultured. The cultured, as long as they truly embody that name, focus on thoughts, intellect, and (since the time of Christ, which emphasizes thought as its very essence) demand a submissive respect for the ideas they accept. Concepts like state, emperor, [Pg 95] church, God, morality, and order are all ideas or spirits that exist solely in the mind. A mere living being, an animal, pays as little attention to them as a child does. However, the uncultured are really just children, and someone who only focuses on their basic needs remains indifferent to these spirits; yet, because they are also powerless against them, they fall under their influence and are governed by—thoughts. This is what hierarchy means.
Hierarchy is dominion of thoughts, dominion of mind!
Hierarchy is control of thoughts, control of mind!
We are hierarchic to this day, kept down by those who are supported by thoughts. Thoughts are the sacred.
We are still hierarchical today, held back by those who are backed by ideas. Ideas are sacred.
But the two are always clashing, now one and now the other giving the offence; and this clash occurs, not only in the collision of two men, but in one and the same man. For no cultured man is so cultured as not to find enjoyment in things too, and so be uncultured; and no uncultured man is totally without thoughts. In Hegel it comes to light at last what a longing for things even the most cultured man has, and what a horror of every "hollow theory" he harbors. With him reality, the world of things, is altogether to correspond to the thought, and no concept to be without reality. This caused Hegel's system to be known as the most objective, as if in it thought and thing celebrated their union. But this was simply the extremest case of violence on the part of thought, its highest pitch of despotism and sole dominion, the triumph of mind, and with it the triumph of philosophy. Philosophy cannot hereafter achieve anything higher, for its[Pg 96] highest is the omnipotence of mind, the almightiness of mind.[48]
But the two are always clashing, with one or the other causing the conflict; and this clash happens not only between two individuals but also within the same person. No cultured person is so refined that they don’t find pleasure in things and thus become uncultured; and no uncultured person is entirely devoid of thoughts. In Hegel, it finally reveals how much even the most cultured person longs for things and how they fear every "hollow theory." For him, reality, the world of things, must completely align with thought, and no concept should exist without reality. This led to Hegel's system being regarded as the most objective, as if in it thought and reality celebrated their union. But this was merely the extreme case of thought's violence, its highest form of dominance and control, the triumph of mind, and with it, the triumph of philosophy. Philosophy cannot achieve anything greater from here on, for its[Pg 96] highest point is the omnipotence of mind, the all-powerfulness of mind.[48]
Spiritual men have taken into their head something that is to be realized. They have concepts of love, goodness, and the like, which they would like to see realized; therefore they want to set up a kingdom of love on earth, in which no one any longer acts from selfishness, but each one "from love." Love is to rule. What they have taken into their head, what shall we call it but—fixed idea? Why, "their head is haunted." The most oppressive spook is Man. Think of the proverb, "The road to ruin is paved with good intentions." The intention to realize humanity altogether in oneself, to become altogether man, is of such ruinous kind; here belong the intentions to become good, noble, loving, etc.
Spiritual individuals have caught onto something that needs to be brought to life. They have ideas about love, goodness, and similar concepts, which they want to see actualized; thus, they aim to establish a kingdom of love on earth, where no one acts out of selfishness, but everyone acts "out of love." Love should govern. What they have caught onto, what can we call it but—fixed idea? Indeed, "their mind is haunted." The heaviest ghost is Man. Remember the saying, "The road to ruin is paved with good intentions." The desire to embody humanity completely within oneself, to become wholly human, is of such a destructive nature; this includes the aspirations to be good, noble, loving, and so on.
In the sixth part of the "Denkwuerdigkeiten" p. 7, Bruno Bauer says: "That middle class, which was to receive such a terrible importance for modern history is capable of no self-sacrificing action, no enthusiasm for an idea, no exaltation; it devotes itself to nothing but the interests of its mediocrity; i. e. it remains always limited to itself, and conquers at last only through its bulk, with which it has succeeded in tiring out the efforts of passion, enthusiasm, consistency,—through its surface, into which it absorbs a part of the new ideas." And (p. 6) "It has turned the revolutionary ideas, for which not it, but unselfish or impassioned men sacrificed themselves, solely to its own pro[Pg 97]fit, has turned spirit into money.—That is, to be sure, after it had taken away from those ideas their point, their consistency, their destructive seriousness, fanatical against all egoism." These people, then, are not self-sacrificing, not enthusiastic, not idealistic, not consistent, not zealots; they are egoists in the usual sense, selfish people, looking out for their advantage, sober, calculating, etc.
In the sixth part of the "Denkwuerdigkeiten" p. 7, Bruno Bauer says: "That middle class, which was supposed to become so crucial for modern history, is not capable of any self-sacrificing action, any enthusiasm for an idea, or any excitement; it commits itself to nothing but the interests of its mediocrity; i. e. it always remains focused on itself and ultimately wins only through its sheer size, which has worn down the efforts of passion, enthusiasm, and consistency—through its surface, which absorbs a part of the new ideas." And (p. 6) "It has taken the revolutionary ideas, for which it did not sacrifice anything, but rather unselfish or passionate individuals did, and turned them solely to its own pro[Pg 97]fit, converting spirit into money.—That is, of course, after it stripped those ideas of their meaning, their consistency, and their serious intent, fanatically opposing all egoism." These people, then, are not self-sacrificing, not enthusiastic, not idealistic, not consistent, not zealous; they are egoists in the usual sense, selfish individuals looking out for their own benefit, pragmatic, calculating, etc.
Who, then, is "self-sacrificing"?[49] In the full sense, surely, he who ventures everything else for one thing, one object, one will, one passion, etc. Is not the lover self-sacrificing who forsakes father and mother, endures all dangers and privations, to reach his goal? Or the ambitious man, who offers up all his desires, wishes, and satisfactions to the single passion, or the avaricious man who denies himself everything to gather treasures, or the pleasure-seeker, etc.? He is ruled by a passion to which he brings the rest as sacrifices.
Who, then, is "self-sacrificing"?[49] In the truest sense, it's definitely someone who gives up everything else for one thing, one goal, one desire, one passion, etc. Isn't the lover self-sacrificing when he leaves behind his parents, faces all sorts of dangers and hardships to achieve his dreams? Or the ambitious person who sets aside all his wants, needs, and comforts for a single passion, or the greedy person who gives up everything to accumulate wealth, or the pleasure-seeker, etc.? They are driven by a passion for which they sacrifice everything else.
And are these self-sacrificing people perchance not selfish, not egoists? As they have only one ruling passion, so they provide for only one satisfaction, but for this the more strenuously; they are wholly absorbed in it. Their entire activity is egoistic, but it is a one-sided, unopened, narrow egoism; it is possessedness.
And are these self-sacrificing people really not selfish, not egotistical? Since they have just one driving passion, they focus on only one kind of satisfaction, and they pursue it with great intensity; they are completely consumed by it. Everything they do is self-serving, but it's a one-dimensional, limited, narrow self-interest; it is a form of obsession.
"Why, those are petty passions, by which, on the contrary, man must not let himself be enthralled. Man must make sacrifices for a great idea, a great cause!" A "great idea," a "good cause," is, it may[Pg 98] be, the honor of God, for which innumerable people have met death; Christianity, which has found its willing martyrs; the Holy Catholic Church, which has greedily demanded sacrifices of heretics; liberty and equality, which were waited on by bloody guillotines.
"Those are just petty passions that shouldn't captivate a man. A man should be willing to make sacrifices for a greater idea or cause!" A "great idea" or "good cause" could be, for example, the honor of God, for which countless individuals have sacrificed their lives; Christianity, which has had its martyrs willing to die for their beliefs; the Holy Catholic Church, which has demanded sacrifices from heretics; and the concepts of liberty and equality, which have often been pursued through violent means like the guillotine.
He who lives for a great idea, a good cause, a doctrine, a system, a lofty calling, may not let any worldly lusts, any self-seeking interest, spring up in him. Here we have the concept of clericalism, or, as it may also be called in its pedagogic activity, school-masterliness; for the idealists play the schoolmaster over us. The clergyman is especially called to live to the idea and to work for the idea, the truly good cause. Therefore the people feel how little it befits him to show worldly haughtiness, to desire good living, to join in such pleasures as dancing and gaming,—in short, to have any other than a "sacred interest." Hence too, doubtless, is derived the scanty salary of teachers, who are to feel themselves repaid by the sacredness of their calling alone, and to "renounce" other enjoyments.
Someone who lives for a great idea, a good cause, a doctrine, a system, or a noble calling shouldn't let any worldly desires or self-serving interests take root in them. This brings us to the idea of clericalism, which can also be referred to in its teaching role as school-masterliness; because idealists tend to assume a teacher-like role over us. The clergyman is particularly called to dedicate himself to the idea and to work for that truly good cause. Therefore, people understand how inappropriate it is for him to show worldly arrogance, to seek a comfortable life, or to engage in pleasures like dancing and gambling—in short, to have any interest other than a "sacred one." This is likely also why teachers receive such low salaries, as they are expected to find fulfillment solely in the sacredness of their calling and to "renounce" other pleasures.
Even a directory of the sacred ideas, one or more of which man is to look upon as his calling, is not lacking. Family, fatherland, science, etc., may find in man a servant faithful to his calling.
Even a list of sacred ideas, one or more of which a person should see as their purpose, is not missing. Family, homeland, science, and so on, can find in a person a loyal servant to their mission.
Here we come upon the old, old craze of the world which has not yet learned to do without clericalism,—that to live and work for an idea is man's calling, and according to the faithfulness of its fulfilment his human worth is measured.
Here we encounter the age-old obsession of the world that still hasn’t figured out how to live without clericalism— the idea that living and working for a purpose is what defines us as humans, and our human value is measured by how faithfully we pursue that purpose.
This is the dominion of the idea; in other words, it[Pg 99] is clericalism. E. g., Robespierre, St. Just, etc., were priests through and through, inspired by the idea, enthusiasts, consistent instruments of this idea, idealistic men. So St. Just exclaims in a speech, "There is something terrible in the sacred love of country; it is so exclusive that it sacrifices everything to the public interest without mercy, without fear, without human consideration. It hurls Manlius down the precipice; it sacrifices its private inclinations; it leads Regulus to Carthage, throws a Roman into the chasm, and sets Marat, as a victim of his devotion, in the Pantheon."
This is the realm of the idea; in other words, it[Pg 99] is clericalism. For example, Robespierre, St. Just, and others were completely devoted to the idea, driven by it, passionate supporters and dedicated advocates of this idealistic vision. So St. Just passionately declares in a speech, "There is something frightening in the sacred love for one’s country; it is so exclusive that it sacrifices everything to the public good without mercy, without fear, and without regard for humanity. It sends Manlius plummeting off a cliff; it sacrifices personal desires; it drives Regulus to Carthage, throws a Roman into the abyss, and places Marat, as a martyr to his cause, in the Pantheon."
Now, over against these representatives of ideal or sacred interests stands a world of innumerable "personal" profane interests. No idea, no system, no sacred cause is so great as never to be outrivaled and modified by these personal interests. Even if they are silent momentarily, and in times of rage and fanaticism, yet they soon come uppermost again through "the sound sense of the people." Those ideas do not completely conquer till they are no longer hostile to personal interests, i. e. till they satisfy egoism.
Now, standing against these representatives of ideal or sacred interests is a world full of countless "personal" profane interests. No idea, no system, no sacred cause is so significant that it can’t be challenged and changed by these personal interests. Even when they seem quiet for a moment, especially during times of anger and fanaticism, they quickly resurface through "the common sense of the people." Those ideas don’t fully prevail until they are no longer in conflict with personal interests, i. e. until they meet self-interest.
The man who is just now crying herrings in front of my window has a personal interest in good sales, and, if his wife or anybody else wishes him the like, this remains a personal interest all the same. If, on the other hand, a thief deprived him of his basket, then there would at once arise an interest of many, of the whole city, of the whole country, or, in a word, of all who abhor theft; an interest in which the herring-seller's person would become indifferent, and in its place the category of the "robbed man" would come[Pg 100] into the foreground. But even here all might yet resolve itself into a personal interest, each of the partakers reflecting that he must concur in the punishment of the thief because unpunished stealing might otherwise become general and cause him too to lose his own. Such a calculation, however, can hardly be assumed on the part of many, and we shall rather hear the cry that the thief is a "criminal." Here we have before us a judgment, the thief's action receiving its expression in the concept "crime." Now the matter stands thus: even if a crime did not cause the slightest damage either to me or to any of those in whom I take an interest, I should nevertheless denounce it. Why? Because I am enthusiastic for morality, filled with the idea of morality; what is hostile to it I everywhere assail. Because in his mind theft ranks as abominable without any question, Proudhon, e. g., thinks that with the sentence "Property is theft" he has at once put a brand on property. In the sense of the priestly, theft is always a crime, or at least a misdeed.
The man currently selling herring outside my window has a personal stake in making good sales, and whether his wife or someone else wishes him well, it’s still a personal interest. However, if a thief were to steal his basket, then suddenly it would become a concern for many people, the entire city, the whole country, or, in short, everyone who detests theft. In this case, the herring seller's individual situation would fade into the background, and the focus would shift to the "robbed man." But even then, it could revert back to personal interest, with each observer realizing they must support the punishment of the thief because if stealing goes unpunished, it might become widespread and threaten their own belongings. However, it's unlikely many would think this way, and instead, we would mostly hear cries branding the thief as a "criminal." Here, we see a judgment being made, with the thief's actions labeled as "crime." The situation is this: even if a crime causes no harm to me or to those I care about, I would still denounce it. Why? Because I am passionate about morality, consumed by the idea of morality; I attack anything that opposes it. Since he believes theft is unquestionably vile, Proudhon, for example, thinks that by stating "Property is theft," he has labeled property itself. In a moralistic sense, theft is always a crime, or at the very least, a wrong.
Here the personal interest is at an end. This particular person who has stolen the basket is perfectly indifferent to my person; it is only the thief, this concept of which that person presents a specimen, that I take an interest in. The thief and man are in my mind irreconcilable opposites; for one is not truly man when one is a thief; one degrades Man or "humanity" in himself when one steals. Dropping out of personal concern, one gets into philanthropism, friendliness to man, which is usually misunderstood as if it was a love to men, to each individual, while it is[Pg 101] nothing but a love of Man, the unreal concept, the spook. It is not τους ανθρώπους, men, but τον ανθρωπον, Man, that the philanthropist carries in his heart. To be sure, he cares for each individual, but only because he wants to see his beloved ideal realized everywhere.
Here, my personal interest ends. The person who took the basket doesn't care about me at all; I'm only concerned with the idea of the thief that this person represents. In my mind, the thief and the concept of being human are completely opposed; when someone becomes a thief, they're not truly being human. Stealing degrades what it means to be Man or "humanity" itself. Moving away from personal feelings leads to philanthropy, a general goodwill towards humanity that is often misunderstood as love for each individual. In reality, it's just a love for the idea of Man, an abstract concept, a mere illusion. The philanthropist is not focused on τους ανθρώπους, individual men, but rather on τον ανθρωπον, the concept of Man. Sure, he cares about each person, but only because he wants to see his cherished ideal realized everywhere.
So there is nothing said here of care for me, you, us; that would be personal interest, and belongs under the head of "worldly love." Philanthropism is a heavenly, spiritual, a—priestly love. Man must be restored in us, even if thereby we poor devils should come to grief. It is the same priestly principle as that famous fiat justitia, pereat mundus; man and justice are ideas, ghosts, for love of which everything is sacrificed; therefore the priestly spirits are the "self-sacrificing" ones.
So there’s no mention here of caring for me, you, or us; that would be personal interest and falls under "worldly love." Philanthropy is a heavenly, spiritual, a—priestly love. Man must be restored in us, even if it means that we poor souls might suffer. It’s the same priestly principle as that famous fiat justitia, pereat mundus; man and justice are ideas, illusions, for which everything is sacrificed; therefore, the priestly spirits are the "self-sacrificing" ones.
He who is infatuated with Man leaves persons out of account so far as that infatuation extends, and floats in an ideal, sacred interest. Man, you see, is not a person, but an ideal, a spook.
He who is obsessed with Man overlooks individuals as far as that obsession goes and drifts in an ideal, sacred interest. Man, you see, is not a person, but an ideal, a ghost.
Now, things as different as possible can belong to Man and be so regarded. If one finds Man's chief requirement in piety, there arises religious clericalism; if one sees it in morality, then moral clericalism raises its head. On this account the priestly spirits of our day want to make a "religion" of everything, a "religion of liberty," "religion of equality," etc., and for them every idea becomes a "sacred cause," e. g. even citizenship, politics, publicity, freedom of the press, trial by jury, etc.
Now, things that are as different as possible can belong to Man and be seen that way. If someone believes that Man's main need is piety, then we get religious clericalism; if they see it in morality, moral clericalism comes into play. Because of this, the spiritual leaders of our time want to turn everything into a "religion," like a "religion of liberty," a "religion of equality," and so on, treating every idea as a "sacred cause," for example, even citizenship, politics, public discourse, freedom of the press, jury trials, and more.
Now, what does "unselfishness" mean in this sense? Having only an ideal interest, before which[Pg 102] no respect of persons avails!
Now, what does "unselfishness" mean in this sense? Having only an ideal interest, in which[Pg 102] no favoritism counts!
The stiff head of the worldly man opposes this, but for centuries has always been worsted at least so far as to have to bend the unruly neck and "honor the higher power"; clericalism pressed it down. When the worldly egoist had shaken off a higher power (e. g. the Old Testament law, the Roman pope, etc.), then at once a seven times higher one was over him again, e. g. faith in the place of the law, the transformation of all laymen into divines in place of the limited body of clergy, etc. His experience was like that of the possessed man into whom seven devils passed when he thought he had freed himself from one.
The rigid mindset of the worldly man opposes this, but for centuries has always been defeated to the point of having to lower his stubborn neck and "respect the higher power"; clericalism held him down. When the worldly egoist managed to shake off a higher power (like the Old Testament law, the Roman pope, etc.), suddenly a sevenfold higher power was upon him again, like faith taking the place of the law, or transforming all regular people into divines instead of just a limited clergy, etc. His experience was similar to that of the possessed man who found seven demons rushing in after he thought he had expelled just one.
In the passage quoted above all ideality, etc., is denied to the middle class. It certainly schemed against the ideal consistency with which Robespierre wanted to carry out the principle. The instinct of its interest told it that this consistency harmonized too little with what its mind was set on, and that it would be acting against itself if it were willing to further the enthusiasm for principle. Was it to behave so unselfishly as to abandon all its aims in order to bring a harsh theory to its triumph? It suits the priests admirably, to be sure, when people listen to their summons, "Cast away everything and follow me," or "Sell all that thou hast and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven; and come, follow me." Some decided idealists obey this call; but most act like Ananias and Sapphira, maintaining a behavior half clerical or religious and half worldly, serving God and Mammon.[Pg 103]
In the passage quoted above, all ideals are denied to the middle class. They definitely plotted against the ideal consistency that Robespierre aimed to achieve with his principles. Their self-interest told them that this consistency didn’t align well with their goals and that supporting the enthusiasm for principles would go against their own interests. Were they really expected to selflessly give up all their ambitions just to let a harsh theory succeed? It works out great for the religious leaders when people heed their calls, “Give up everything and follow me,” or “Sell all your possessions and give to the poor, and you will have treasures in heaven; come, follow me.” Some true idealists respond to this call, but most behave like Ananias and Sapphira, maintaining a mix of clerical or religious behavior while being worldly, serving both God and wealth.[Pg 103]
I do not blame the middle class for not wanting to let its aims be frustrated by Robespierre, i. e. for inquiring of its egoism how far it might give the revolutionary idea a chance. But one might blame (if blame were in place here anyhow) those who let their own interests be frustrated by the interests of the middle class. However, will not they likewise sooner or later learn to understand what is to their advantage? August Becker says:[50] "To win the producers (proletarians) a negation of the traditional conception of right is by no means enough. Folks unfortunately care little for the theoretical victory of the idea. One must demonstrate to them ad oculos how this victory can be practically utilized in life." And (p. 32): "You must get hold of folks by their real interests if you want to work upon them." Immediately after this he shows how a fine looseness of morals is already spreading among our peasants, because they prefer to follow their real interests rather than the commands of morality.
I don’t blame the middle class for not wanting to let Robespierre disrupt their goals, for asking themselves how much they can support the revolutionary idea without risking their own self-interests. But one could criticize (if that’s even appropriate here) those who allow their own interests to be compromised for the sake of the middle class. Still, won't they eventually realize what actually benefits them? August Becker states:[50] "Convincing the producers (proletarians) requires more than just rejecting the traditional view of rights. Unfortunately, people care little for the theoretical triumph of an idea. You have to show them ad oculos how this victory can be practically applied in real life." And (p. 32): "You need to connect with people through their genuine interests if you want to influence them." Shortly after this, he points out that a troubling laxity in morals is already spreading among our peasants because they choose to pursue their real interests over the dictates of morality.
Because the revolutionary priests or schoolmasters served Man, they cut off the heads of men. The revolutionary laymen, those outside the sacred circle, did not feel any greater horror of cutting off heads, but were less anxious about the rights of Man than about their own.
Because the revolutionary priests or schoolmasters served Man, they executed people. The revolutionary laymen, those outside the sacred circle, didn't feel any greater horror at executions, but were less concerned about the rights of Man than about their own.
How comes it, though, that the egoism of those who affirm personal interest, and always inquire of it, is nevertheless forever succumbing to a priestly or schoolmasterly (i. e. an ideal) interest? Their per[Pg 104]son seems to them too small, too insignificant,—and is so in fact,—to lay claim to everything and be able to put itself completely in force. There is a sure sign of this in their dividing themselves into two persons, an eternal and a temporal, and always caring either only for the one or only for the other, on Sunday for the eternal, on the work-day for the temporal, in prayer for the former, in work for the latter. They have the priest in themselves, therefore they do not get rid of him, but hear themselves lectured inwardly every Sunday.
How is it, then, that the self-interest of those who prioritize personal gain and constantly question it still often succumbs to a priestly or schoolteacher-like (i.e., an ideal) interest? Their individual self seems too small, too insignificant—and it actually is— to claim everything and fully assert itself. A clear sign of this is their split into two selves, an eternal and a temporal, and always focusing on one or the other; on Sundays for the eternal, on weekdays for the temporal, in prayer for the former, in work for the latter. They have the priest within themselves, so they can't shake him off, but they listen to their own internal lectures every Sunday.
How men have struggled and calculated to get at a solution regarding these dualistic essences! Idea followed upon idea, principle upon principle, system upon system, and none knew how to keep down permanently the contradiction of the "worldly" man, the so-called "egoist." Does not this prove that all those ideas were too feeble to take up my whole will into themselves and satisfy it? They were and remained hostile to me, even if the hostility lay concealed for a considerable time. Will it be the same with self-ownership? Is it too only an attempt at mediation? Whatever principle I turned to, it might be to that of reason, I always had to turn away from it again. Or can I always be rational, arrange my life according to reason in everything? I can, no doubt, strive after rationality, I can love it, just as I can also love God and every other idea. I can be a philosopher, a lover of wisdom, as I love God. But what I love, what I strive for, is only in my idea, my conception, my thoughts; it is in my heart, my head, it is in me like the heart, but it is not I, I am not it.[Pg 105]
How men have struggled and tried to figure out a solution regarding these conflicting essences! Ideas piled on top of each other, principles stacked up, systems built one after another, and none could permanently suppress the contradiction of the "worldly" man, the so-called "egoist." Doesn’t this show that all those ideas were too weak to fully encompass my will and satisfy it? They were and remained antagonistic to me, even if that hostility was hidden for a long time. Will it be the same with self-ownership? Is it just another attempt at compromise? No matter which principle I turned to, maybe it was reason, I always had to turn away from it again. Can I really be rational and organize my life according to reason in everything? I can certainly strive for rationality, I can love it, just as I can love God and any other idea. I can be a philosopher, a lover of wisdom, like I love God. But what I love, what I strive for, exists only in my mind, my ideas, my thoughts; it’s in my heart, my head, it’s part of me like the heart, but it is not me, I am not it.[Pg 105]
To the activity of priestly minds belongs especially what one often hears called "moral influence."
To the work of religious thinkers especially belongs what people often refer to as "moral influence."
Moral influence takes its start where humiliation begins; yes, it is nothing else than this humiliation itself, the breaking and bending of the temper[51] down to humility.[52] If I call to some one to run away when a rock is to be blasted, I exert no moral influence by this demand; if I say to a child "You will go hungry if you will not eat what is put on the table," this is not moral influence. But, if I say to it "You will pray, honor your parents, respect the crucifix, speak the truth, etc., for this belongs to man and is man's calling," or even "this is God's will," then moral influence is complete; then a man is to bend before the calling of man, be tractable, become humble, give up his will for an alien one which is set up as rule and law; he is to abase himself before something higher: self-abasement. "He that abaseth himself shall be exalted." Yes, yes, children must early be made to practise piety, godliness, and propriety; a person of good breeding is one into whom "good maxims" have been instilled and impressed, poured in through a funnel, thrashed in and preached in.
Moral influence starts where humiliation begins; it is nothing other than that humiliation itself, the breaking and bending of the temperament[51] down to humility.[52] If I tell someone to run away when a rock is going to be blasted, I'm not exerting any moral influence with that command; if I say to a child, "You’ll go hungry if you don’t eat what’s on the table," that’s not moral influence either. But if I say, "You will pray, honor your parents, respect the crucifix, speak the truth, etc., because that’s what it means to be human," or even "this is God's will," then moral influence is fully realized; at that point, a person must yield to the calling of humanity, be compliant, become humble, and set aside their own desires for a greater one that serves as rule and law; they must abase themselves before something higher: self-abasement. "He who humbles himself will be exalted." Yes, children need to learn piety, godliness, and propriety early on; a person of good breeding is one into whom "good maxims" have been instilled and impressed, funneled in, beaten in, and preached to.
If one shrugs his shoulders at this, at once the good wring their hands despairingly, and cry: "But, for heaven's sake, if one is to give children no good instruction, why, then they will run straight into the jaws of sin, and become good-for-nothing hoodlums!" Gently, you prophets of evil. Good-for-nothing in your sense they certainly will become; but your sense[Pg 106] happens to be a very good-for-nothing sense. The impudent lads will no longer let anything be whined and chattered into them by you, and will have no sympathy for all the follies for which you have been raving and driveling since the memory of man began; they will abolish the law of inheritance, i. e. they will not be willing to inherit your stupidities as you inherited them from your fathers; they destroy inherited sin.[53] If you command them, "Bend before the Most High," they will answer: "If he wants to bend us, let him come himself and do it; we, at least, will not bend of our own accord." And, if you threaten them with his wrath and his punishment, they will take it like being threatened with the bogie-man. If you are no longer successful in making them afraid of ghosts, then the dominion of ghosts is at an end, and nurses' tales find no—faith.
If someone shrugs this off, the good people immediately start wringing their hands in despair and cry, "But for heaven's sake, if we don’t teach children anything good, they’ll head straight into sin and turn into worthless troublemakers!" Easy there, you doomsayers. They might end up being useless in your eyes, but your judgment is pretty useless itself. Those cheeky kids won’t let you whine and chatter nonsense at them anymore, and they won’t sympathize with all the ridiculous things you’ve been ranting about since forever; they’ll reject the law of inheritance, meaning they won't accept your foolishness just because you got it from your parents; they'll put an end to inherited sin. If you tell them, "Bow down before the Most High," they’ll respond, "If he wants us to kneel, he should come down and do it himself; we won’t do it on our own." And if you threaten them with his anger and punishment, they’ll take it like a scare tactic involving the boogeyman. If you can’t scare them with ghost stories anymore, then the power of those tales is over, and kids’ stories no longer hold any—faith.
And is it not precisely the liberals again that press for good education and improvement of the educational system? For how could their liberalism, their "liberty within the bounds of law," come about without discipline? Even if they do not exactly educate to the fear of God, yet they demand the fear of Man all the more strictly, and awaken "enthusiasm for the truly human calling" by discipline.
And isn't it the liberals who are pushing for better education and enhancements to the educational system? How could their liberalism, their "freedom within the limits of the law," exist without discipline? Even if they don't precisely teach fear of God, they insist on a stricter fear of Man and inspire "enthusiasm for the truly human vocation" through discipline.
A long time passed away, in which people were satisfied with the fancy that they had the truth, without thinking seriously whether perhaps they themselves must be true to possess the truth. This time[Pg 107] was the Middle Ages. With the common consciousness—i. e. the consciousness which deals with things, that consciousness which has receptivity only for things, or for what is sensuous and sense-moving—they thought to grasp what did not deal with things and was not perceptible by the senses. As one does indeed also exert his eye to see the remote, or laboriously exercise his hand till its fingers have become dexterous enough to press the keys correctly, so they chastened themselves in the most manifold ways, in order to become capable of receiving the supersensual wholly into themselves. But what they chastened was, after all, only the sensual man, the common consciousness, so-called finite or objective thought. Yet as this thought, this understanding, which Luther decries under the name of reason, is incapable of comprehending the divine, its chastening contributed just as much to the understanding of the truth as if one exercised the feet year in and year out in dancing, and hoped that in this way they would finally learn to play the flute. Luther, with whom the so-called Middle Ages end, was the first who understood that the man himself must become other than he was if he wanted to comprehend truth,—must become as true as truth itself. Only he who already has truth in his belief, only he who believes in it, can become a partaker of it; i. e., only the believer finds it accessible and sounds its depths. Only that organ of man which is able to blow can attain the further capacity of flute-playing, and only that man can become a partaker of truth who has the right organ for it. He who is capable of thinking only what is sensuous, objective,[Pg 108] pertaining to things, figures to himself in truth only what pertains to things. But truth is spirit, stuff altogether inappreciable by the senses, and therefore only for the "higher consciousness," not for that which is "earthly-minded."
A long time passed when people were content to believe they had the truth, without seriously considering whether they themselves needed to be true to possess it. This era[Pg 107] was the Middle Ages. With a common mindset—i.e. the awareness that focuses on tangible things, that mindset which only perceives what can be sensed—they thought they could grasp things that were beyond the physical and not accessible through the senses. Just as one might strain their eyes to see something far away or practice until their fingers are nimble enough to play the keys correctly, they subjected themselves to various forms of discipline to prepare themselves to fully receive the supersensual within themselves. However, what they disciplined was merely the sensory self, the common mindset, often referred to as finite or objective thought. Yet because this thought—this understanding that Luther criticized as reason—was incapable of grasping the divine, this discipline contributed no more to understanding the truth than if someone practiced dancing continuously in hopes of learning to play the flute. Luther, who marked the end of the so-called Middle Ages, was the first to recognize that a person must transform themselves to comprehend the truth—they must become as genuine as truth itself. Only those who already hold truth in their beliefs, only those who believe in it, can share in it; i.e., only believers find it accessible and can explore its depths. Only the part of a person that is capable of blowing can develop the further ability to play the flute, and only those who possess the right capacity can partake in the truth. Those who can think only in terms of sensory, objective matters regard truth as only pertaining to tangible things. But truth is spirit, something completely beyond sensory appreciation, and therefore is meant only for the "higher consciousness," not for those who are "earthly-minded."
With Luther, accordingly, dawns the perception that truth, because it is a thought, is only for the thinking man. And this is to say that man must henceforth take an utterly different standpoint, viz., the heavenly, believing, scientific standpoint, or that of thought in relation to its object, the—thought,—that of mind in relation to mind. Consequently: only the like apprehend the like. "You are like the spirit that you understand."[54]
With Luther, we start to realize that truth, since it is a thought, is only meant for the thinking person. This means that from now on, people must adopt a completely different perspective, namely the heavenly, believing, scientific perspective, or the perspective of thought in relation to its object, the—thought—that of the mind in relation to the mind. Therefore: only those who are alike can understand each other. "You are like the spirit that you understand."[54]
Because Protestantism broke the mediæval hierarchy, the opinion could take root that hierarchy in general had been shattered by it, and it could be wholly overlooked that it was precisely a "reformation," and so a reinvigoration of the antiquated hierarchy. That mediæval hierarchy had been only a weakly one, as it had to let all possible barbarism of unsanctified things run on uncoerced beside it, and it was the Reformation that first steeled the power of hierarchy. If Bruno Bauer thinks:[55] "As the Reformation was mainly the abstract rending of the religious principle from art, State, and science, and so its liberation from those powers with which it had joined itself in the antiquity of the church and in the hierarchy of the Middle Ages, so too the theological and ecclesiastical movements which proceeded from the[Pg 109] Reformation are only the consistent carrying out of this abstraction of the religious principle from the other powers of humanity," I regard precisely the opposite as correct, and think that the dominion of spirits, or freedom of mind (which comes to the same thing), was never before so all-embracing and all-powerful, because the present one, instead of rending the religious principle from art, State, and science, lifted the latter altogether out of secularity into the "realm of spirit" and made them religious.
Because Protestantism shattered the medieval hierarchy, the idea emerged that hierarchy itself had been completely broken by it, and it was often ignored that it was actually a "reformation," a revival of the outdated hierarchy. That medieval hierarchy was weak, allowing various forms of barbarism to coexist unchallenged alongside it, and it was the Reformation that first strengthened the power of hierarchy. If Bruno Bauer believes: [55] "As the Reformation was mainly the abstract separation of the religious principle from art, State, and science, thereby liberating it from those powers with which it had previously been united in the antiquity of the church and the hierarchy of the Middle Ages, so too the theological and ecclesiastical movements that followed the [Pg 109] Reformation are merely a consistent extension of this separation of the religious principle from other powers of humanity," I believe the opposite is true, and I think that the reign of ideas, or freedom of thought (which amounts to the same thing), has never been so comprehensive and powerful. This is because the current movement, instead of separating the religious principle from art, State, and science, has instead lifted them entirely out of secular life into the "realm of spirit" and made them religious.
Luther and Descartes have been appropriately put side by side in their "He who believes is a God" and "I think, therefore I am" (cogito, ergo sum). Man's heaven is thought,—mind. Everything can be wrested from him, except thought, except faith. Particular faith, like faith in Zeus, Astarte, Jehovah, Allah, etc., may be destroyed, but faith itself is indestructible. In thought is freedom. What I need and what I hunger for is no longer granted to me by any grace, by the Virgin Mary, by intercession of the saints, or by the binding and loosing church, but I procure it for myself. In short, my being (the sum) is a living in the heaven of thought, of mind, a cogitare. But I myself am nothing else than mind, thinking mind (according to Descartes), believing mind (according to Luther). My body I am not; my flesh may suffer from appetites or pains. I am not my flesh, but I am mind, only mind.
Luther and Descartes have been rightly compared with “He who believes is a God” and “I think, therefore I am” (cogito, ergo sum). A person's heaven is thought—the mind. Everything can be taken away from him, except thought, except faith. Particular faith, like faith in Zeus, Astarte, Jehovah, Allah, etc., can be destroyed, but faith itself is unbreakable. In thought is freedom. What I need and what I long for is no longer given to me by any grace, the Virgin Mary, the intercession of saints, or by the empowering church, but I obtain it for myself. In short, my essence (the sum) is living in the heaven of thought, of mind, a cogitare. But I am nothing else but mind, thinking mind (according to Descartes), believing mind (according to Luther). I am not my body; my flesh may suffer from desires or pains. I am not my flesh, but I am mind, solely mind.
This thought runs through the history of the Reformation till to-day.
This idea has been present throughout the history of the Reformation up to today.
Only by the more modern philosophy since Descartes has a serious effort been made to bring[Pg 110] Christianity to complete efficacy, by exalting the "scientific consciousness" to be the only true and valid one. Hence it begins with absolute doubt, dubitare, with grinding common consciousness to atoms, with turning away from everything that "mind," "thought," does not legitimate. To it Nature counts for nothing; the opinion of men, their "human precepts," for nothing: and it does not rest till it has brought reason into everything, and can say "The real is the rational, and only the rational is the real." Thus it has at last brought mind, reason, to victory; and everything is mind, because everything is rational, because all nature, as well as even the perversest opinions of men, contains reason; for "all must serve for the best," i. e. lead to the victory of reason.
Only through more modern philosophy since Descartes has there been a serious effort to make Christianity fully effective by elevating "scientific consciousness" as the only true and valid perspective. It starts with absolute doubt, dubitare, breaking common consciousness down to its basic elements, and turning away from anything that "mind" or "thought" doesn't validate. To it, Nature means nothing; people's opinions and their "human precepts" mean nothing. It doesn’t stop until it has infused reason into everything and can confidently state, "The real is the rational, and only the rational is the real." Consequently, it has ultimately led mind and reason to victory; everything is mind because everything is rational, since all nature, along with even the most misguided opinions of people, contains reason; because "all must serve for the best," i.e. lead to the triumph of reason.
Descartes's dubitare contains the decided statement that only cogitare, thought, mind—is. A complete break with "common" consciousness, which ascribes reality to irrational things! Only the rational is, only mind is! This is the principle of modern philosophy, the genuine Christian principle. Descartes in his own time discriminated the body sharply from the mind, and "the spirit 'tis that builds itself the body," says Goethe.
Descartes's dubitare includes the clear statement that only cogitare, thought, and mind—exists. It represents a complete break from "common" consciousness, which attributes reality to irrational things! Only the rational exists, only the mind does! This is the principle of modern philosophy, a true Christian principle. Descartes, in his time, distinctly separated the body from the mind, and "the spirit 'tis that builds itself the body," says Goethe.
But this philosophy itself, Christian philosophy, still does not get rid of the rational, and therefore inveighs against the "merely subjective," against "fancies, fortuities, arbitrariness," etc. What it wants is that the divine should become visible in everything, and all consciousness become a knowing of the divine, and man behold God everywhere; but God never is, without the devil.[Pg 111]
But this philosophy, Christian philosophy, still can't shake off the rational, and so it criticizes the "merely subjective," the "fancies, random happenings, and arbitrariness," etc. What it seeks is for the divine to be evident in everything, for all awareness to be a recognition of the divine, and for humanity to see God everywhere; yet God never exists without the devil.[Pg 111]
For this very reason the name of philosopher is not to be given to him who has indeed open eyes for the things of the world, a clear and undazzled gaze, a correct judgment about the world, but who sees in the world just the world, in objects only objects, and, in short, everything prosaically as it is; but he alone is a philosopher who sees, and points out or demonstrates, heaven in the world, the supernal in the earthly, the—divine in the mundane. The former may be ever so wise, there is no getting away from this:
For this very reason, the title of philosopher should not be given to someone who only has open eyes for the world, a clear and unclouded view, and a correct understanding of things as they are. This person sees only the surface of things, viewing everything in a practical, ordinary way. Instead, a true philosopher is someone who perceives and highlights the extraordinary in the ordinary, the heavenly in the earthly, the divine in the mundane. The former may be very wise, and there's no denying that:
It takes this childlike heart, this eye for the divine, to make a philosopher. The first-named man has only a "common" consciousness, but he who knows the divine, and knows how to tell it, has a "scientific" one. On this ground Bacon was turned out of the realm of philosophers. And certainly what is called English philosophy seems to have got no further than to the discoveries of so-called "clear heads", such as Bacon and Hume. The English did not know how to exalt the simplicity of the childlike heart to philosophic significance, did not know how to make—philosophers out of childlike hearts. This is as much as to say, their philosophy was not able to become theological or theology, and yet it is only as theology that it can really live itself out, complete itself. The field of its battle to the death is in theology. Bacon did not trouble himself about theological questions and cardinal points.[Pg 112]
It takes this childlike heart and this eye for the divine to make a philosopher. The first person has just a "common" awareness, but someone who understands the divine and knows how to express it has a "scientific" awareness. Because of this, Bacon was removed from the realm of philosophers. And it seems that what is known as English philosophy has only reached the findings of so-called "clear thinkers," like Bacon and Hume. The English didn’t know how to elevate the simplicity of the childlike heart to philosophical importance; they didn’t know how to transform childlike hearts into philosophers. This means their philosophy wasn't able to become theological or theology, and yet it’s only through theology that it can truly live itself out and fulfill itself. Its battleground is in theology. Bacon didn’t concern himself with theological questions and key points.[Pg 112]
Cognition has its object in life. German thought seeks, more than that of others, to reach the beginnings and fountain-heads of life, and sees no life till it sees it in cognition itself. Descartes's cogito, ergo sum has the meaning "One lives only when one thinks." Thinking life is called "intellectual life"! Only mind lives, its life is the true life. Then, just so in nature only the "eternal laws," the mind or the reason of nature, are its true life. In man, as in nature, only the thought lives; everything else is dead! To this abstraction, to the life of generalities or of that which is lifeless, the history of mind had to come. God, who is spirit, alone lives. Nothing lives but the ghost.
Cognition is centered on life. German philosophy aims, more than other philosophies, to understand the origins and sources of life, and does not recognize life until it recognizes it within cognition itself. Descartes's cogito, ergo sum means "You only live when you think." The life of thought is called "intellectual life"! Only the mind truly lives; its life is the real life. Similarly, in nature, only the "eternal laws," the mind or reason of nature, represent its true life. In both humans and nature, only thought is alive; everything else is lifeless! This abstraction, the life of generalities or of what is lifeless, is where the history of the mind leads us. God, who is spirit, is the only true source of life. Nothing lives except the spirit.
How can one try to assert of modern philosophy or modern times that they have reached freedom, since they have not freed us from the power of objectivity? Or am I perhaps free from a despot when I am not afraid of the personal potentate, to be sure, but of every infraction of the loving reverence which I fancy I owe him? The case is the same with modern times. They only changed the existing objects, the real ruler, etc., into conceived objects, i. e. into ideas, before which the old respect not only was not lost, but increased in intensity. Even if people snapped their fingers at God and the devil in their former crass reality, people devoted only the greater attention to their ideas. "They are rid of the Evil One; evil is left."[57] The decision having once been made not to let oneself be imposed on any longer by the extant and palpable,[Pg 113] little scruple was felt about revolting against the existing State or overturning the existing laws; but to sin against the idea of the State, not to submit to the idea of law, who would have dared that? So one remained a "citizen" and a "law-respecting," loyal man; yes, one seemed to himself to be only so much more law-respecting, the more rationalistically one abrogated the former defective law in order to do homage to the "spirit of the law." In all this the objects had only suffered a change of form; they had remained in their prepollence and pre-eminence; in short, one was still involved in obedience and possessedness, lived in refection, and had an object on which one reflected, which one respected, and before which one felt reverence and fear. One had done nothing but transform the things into conceptions of the things, into thoughts and ideas, whereby one's dependence became all the more intimate and indissoluble. So, e. g., it is not hard to emancipate oneself from the commands of parents, or to set aside the admonitions of uncle and aunt, the entreaties of brother and sister; but the renounced obedience easily gets into one's conscience, and the less one does give way to the individual demands, because he rationalistically, by his own reason, recognizes them to be unreasonable, so much the more conscientiously does he hold fast to filial piety and family love, and so much the harder is it for him to forgive himself a trespass against the conception which he has formed of family love and of filial duty. Released from dependence as regards the existing family, one falls into the more binding dependence on the idea of the family; one is ruled by the spirit of[Pg 114] the family. The family consisting of John, Maggie, etc., whose dominion has become powerless, is only internalized, being left as "family" in general, to which one just applies the old saying, "We must obey God rather than man," whose significance here is this: "I cannot, to be sure, accommodate myself to your senseless requirements, but, as my 'family,' you still remain the object of my love and care"; for "the family" is a sacred idea, which the individual must never offend against.—And this family internalized and desensualized into a thought, a conception, now ranks as the "sacred," whose despotism is tenfold more grievous because it makes a racket in my conscience. This despotism is broken only when the conception, family, also becomes a nothing to me. The Christian dicta, "Woman, what have I to do with thee?"[58] "I am come to stir up a man against his father, and a daughter against her mother,"[59] and others, are accompanied by something that refers us to the heavenly or true family, and mean no more than the State's demand, in case of a collision between it and the family, that we obey its commands.
How can we claim that modern philosophy or modern times have achieved freedom if we are still trapped by the power of objectivity? Am I really free from a tyrant if I'm not scared of the individual ruler, but rather of every breach of the affection and respect I believe I owe him? It's the same with modern times. They've only transformed the existing objects, the real ruler, etc., into conceived objects, i.e. into ideas, before which the old respect not only remains but intensifies. Even if people disregard God and the devil in their former stark reality, they pay even more attention to their ideas. "They are free from the Evil One; evil persists."[57] Once the choice was made not to be controlled by the tangible and obvious, [Pg 113] there was little hesitation in rebelling against the current State or overturning the existing laws; but to sin against the idea of the State, to not submit to the idea of law, who would dare? So one remained a "citizen" and a "law-abiding," loyal person; in fact, one believed they were even more respectful of the law, the more rationally they dismissed the previous flawed law to honor the "spirit of the law." In all this, the objects had merely changed form; they remained dominant and superior; essentially, one was still trapped in obedience and possession, living in refection, and holding onto an object for contemplation, one respected and revered, which inspired fear. One had only transformed the things into conceptions of those things, into thoughts and ideas, which made one's dependence even more intimate and unbreakable. For instance, it’s not hard to break free from the commands of parents or ignore the advice of uncles and aunts, or the pleas of siblings; but the rejected obedience easily weighs on one’s conscience, and the less one capitulates to personal demands—because one rationally recognizes them as unreasonable—the more deeply one clings to filial piety and family love, making it challenging to forgive oneself for violating the concept of family love and filial duty that has been established. Released from dependence regarding the actual family one experiences a stronger hold to the idea of the family; one is governed by the spirit of[Pg 114] the family. The family consisting of John, Maggie, etc., whose power has diminished, is only internalized, remaining as "family" in general, to which we apply the old saying, "We must obey God rather than man," which signifies: "I cannot, of course, comply with your unreasonable demands, but as my 'family,' you will still be the object of my love and care"; for "the family" is a sacred idea that one must never offend against.—And this family, internalized and desensitized into a concept, now holds the status of the "sacred," whose tyranny is ten times more painful because it makes noise in my conscience. This tyranny is only broken when the concept of family also becomes a nothing to me. The Christian sayings, "Woman, what do I have to do with you?"[58] "I have come to set a man against his father, and a daughter against her mother,"[59] among others, are accompanied by references to the heavenly or true family, and mean nothing more than the State’s demand, should there be a clash between it and the family, that we follow its commands.
The case of morality is like that of the family. Many a man renounces morals, but with great difficulty the conception, "morality." Morality is the "idea" of morals, their intellectual power, their power over the conscience; on the other hand, morals are too material to rule the mind, and do not fetter an "intellectual" man, a so-called independent, a "freethinker."[Pg 115]
The issue of morality is much like that of family. Many people abandon morals, but it's hard to let go of the concept of "morality." Morality represents the "idea" of morals, their intellectual strength, and their influence on the conscience. In contrast, morals are too concrete to govern the mind and don't constrain an "intellectual" person, a so-called independent, a "freethinker."[Pg 115]
The Protestant may put it as he will, the "holy[60] Scripture," the "Word of God," still remains sacred[61] for him. He for whom this is no longer "holy" has ceased to—be a Protestant. But herewith what is "ordained" in it, the public authorities appointed by God, etc., also remain sacred for him. For him these things remain indissoluble, unapproachable, "raised above all doubt"; and, as doubt, which in practice becomes a buffeting, is what is most man's own, these things remain "raised" above himself. He who cannot get away from them will—believe; for to believe in them is to be bound to them. Through the fact that in Protestantism the faith became a more inward faith, the servitude has also become a more inward servitude; one has taken those sanctities up into himself, entwined them with all his thoughts and endeavors, made them a "matter of conscience," constructed out of them a "sacred duty" for himself. Therefore what the Protestant's conscience cannot get away from is sacred to him, and conscientiousness most clearly designates his character.
The Protestant can say what he likes, but the "holy Scripture," the "Word of God," still remains sacred to him. Anyone who no longer sees this as "holy" has stopped being a Protestant. Furthermore, everything that is "ordained" in it, including the public authorities appointed by God, also remains sacred to him. For him, these things are unbreakable, untouchable, and "raised above all doubt"; and because doubt, which often turns into a challenge, is such a personal struggle, these things are elevated beyond himself. Those who cannot escape from them will believe; to have faith in them means being bound to them. In Protestantism, as faith has become a more personal experience, servitude has also become more internal; individuals have internalized those sanctities, woven them into all their thoughts and efforts, and made them a "matter of conscience," creating a "sacred duty" for themselves. Therefore, what the Protestant's conscience cannot escape is sacred to him, and conscientiousness clearly defines his character.
Protestantism has actually put a man in the position of a country governed by secret police. The spy and eavesdropper, "conscience," watches over every motion of the mind, and all thought and action is for it a "matter of conscience," i. e. police business. This tearing apart of man into "natural impulse" and "conscience" (inner populace and inner police) is what constitutes the Protestant. The reason of the Bible (in place of the Catholic "reason of the[Pg 116] church") ranks as sacred, and this feeling and consciousness that the word of the Bible is sacred is called—conscience. With this, then, sacredness is "laid upon one's conscience." If one does not free himself from conscience, the consciousness of the sacred, he may act unconscientiously indeed, but never consciencelessly.
Protestantism has essentially turned a person into someone living in a country controlled by secret police. The spy and eavesdropper, "conscience," monitors every thought, and everything we think and do is seen as a "matter of conscience," i.e., something for the police to handle. This split in a person between "natural impulse" and "conscience" (the inner populace and inner police) defines what it means to be Protestant. The reasoning found in the Bible (instead of the Catholic "reason of the church") is considered sacred, and the feeling that the words of the Bible are sacred is referred to as—conscience. With this, then, sacredness is "imposed on one's conscience." If someone doesn’t liberate themselves from their conscience, the awareness of the sacred, they might act without regard for conscience, but they'll never be completely without conscience.
The Catholic finds himself satisfied when he fulfils the command; the Protestant acts according to his "best judgment and conscience." For the Catholic is only a layman; the Protestant is himself a clergyman.[62] Just this is the progress of the Reformation period beyond the Middle Ages, and at the same time its curse,—that the spiritual became complete.
The Catholic feels fulfilled when he follows the command; the Protestant acts based on his "best judgment and conscience." The Catholic is just a layman; the Protestant considers himself a clergyman.[62] This difference marks the progress of the Reformation period beyond the Middle Ages, and at the same time, it's its curse — that the spiritual became complete.
What else was the Jesuit moral philosophy than a continuation of the sale of indulgences? only that the man who was relieved of his burden of sin now gained also an insight into the remission of sins, and convinced himself how really his sin was taken from him, since in this or that particular case (Casuists) it was so clearly no sin at all that he committed. The sale of indulgences had made all sins and transgressions permissible, and silenced every movement of conscience. All sensuality might hold sway, if it was only purchased from the church. This favoring of sensuality was continued by the Jesuits, while the strictly moral, dark, fanatical, repentant, contrite, praying Protestants (as the true completers of Christianity, to be sure) acknowledged only the intellectual and spiritual man. Catholicism, especially the[Pg 117] Jesuits, gave aid to egoism in this way, found involuntary and unconscious adherents within Protestantism itself, and saved us from the subversion and extinction of sensuality. Nevertheless the Protestant spirit spreads its dominion farther and farther; and, as, beside it the "divine," the Jesuit spirit represents only the "diabolic" which is inseparable from everything divine, the latter can never assert itself alone, but must look on and see how in France, e. g., the Philistinism of Protestantism wins at last, and mind is on top.
What else was Jesuit moral philosophy but a continuation of selling indulgences? The only difference was that the person relieved of their sins now also gained an insight into forgiveness, convincing themselves that their sin was truly taken away, since in this or that specific case (Casuists) it was clearly not a sin at all. The sale of indulgences made all sins and wrongdoings acceptable and silenced any sense of guilt. All kinds of indulgence were allowed, as long as they were bought from the church. This leniency towards indulgence continued with the Jesuits, while the strictly moral, serious, fanatical, penitent, and prayerful Protestants (who are certainly the true completions of Christianity) recognized only the intellectual and spiritual individual. Catholicism, especially the Jesuits, supported selfishness in this way, found unintentional and unconscious supporters within Protestantism itself, and saved us from the downfall and extinction of sensuality. Nevertheless, the Protestant spirit continues to spread its influence further; and, alongside it, the "divine," the Jesuit spirit represents only the "diabolic," which is inseparable from anything divine. The latter can never stand on its own but must watch as in France, for example, the conformism of Protestantism ultimately prevails, and intellect comes out on top.
Protestantism is usually complimented on having brought the mundane into repute again, e. g. marriage, the State, etc. But the mundane itself as mundane, the secular, is even more indifferent to it than to Catholicism, which lets the profane world stand, yes, and relishes its pleasures, while the rational, consistent Protestant sets about annihilating the mundane altogether, and that simply by hallowing it. So marriage has been deprived of its naturalness by becoming sacred, not in the sense of the Catholic sacrament, where it only receives its consecration from the church and so is unholy at bottom, but in the sense of being something sacred in itself to begin with, a sacred relation. Just so the State, etc. Formerly the pope gave consecration and his blessing to it and its princes; now the State is intrinsically sacred, majesty is sacred without needing the priest's blessing. The order of nature, or natural law, was altogether hallowed as "God's ordinance." Hence it is said e. g. in the Augsburg Confession, Art. 11: "So now we reasonably abide by the saying, as the jurisconsults have[Pg 118] wisely and rightly said: that man and woman should be with each other is a natural law. Now, if it is a natural law, then it is God's ordinance, therefore implanted in nature, and therefore a divine law also." And is it anything more than Protestantism brought up to date, when Feuerbach pronounces moral relations sacred, not as God's ordinance indeed, but, instead, for the sake of the spirit that dwells in them? "But marriage—as a free alliance of love, of course—is sacred of itself, by the nature of the union that is formed here. That marriage alone is a religious one that is a true one, that corresponds to the essence of marriage, love. And so it is with all moral relations. They are ethical, are cultivated with a moral mind, only where they rank as religious of themselves. True friendship is only where the limits of friendship are preserved with religious conscientiousness, with the same conscientiousness with which the believer guards the dignity of his God. Friendship is and must be sacred for you, and property, and marriage, and the good of every man, but sacred in and of itself."[63]
Protestantism is often praised for restoring respect for everyday life, like marriage and the State, etc. However, the everyday itself, in its mundane form, is even more indifferent to it than to Catholicism, which accepts the secular world and even enjoys its pleasures. In contrast, the rational, consistent Protestant aims to eliminate the mundane altogether, merely by sanctifying it. Marriage, for instance, loses its naturalness by being deemed sacred—not in the way that the Catholic Church consecrates it, which renders it fundamentally unholy, but rather in the sense that it is inherently a sacred relationship. The same goes for the State, etc. Previously, the pope would bless the State and its rulers; now, the State is seen as intrinsically sacred, with its authority deemed sacred without needing a priest's endorsement. The order of nature, or natural law, has been entirely sanctified as "God's ordinance." This is echoed in the Augsburg Confession, Art. 11: "Thus, we justifiably adhere to the saying, as the legal scholars have wisely pointed out: that the union of man and woman is a natural law. If it is a natural law, then it is God's ordinance, hence embedded in nature, making it a divine law as well." Is it anything more than an updated form of Protestantism when Feuerbach states that moral relationships are sacred—not as God's ordinance, but because of the spirit within them? "But marriage—as a free union of love, of course—is sacred in itself, by the nature of the bond formed here. Only that marriage is a true one which aligns with the essence of marriage: love. This principle applies to all moral relationships. They are ethical and fostered with a moral mindset only when they are recognized as sacred in their own right. True friendship exists only when the boundaries of friendship are upheld with a sense of religious responsibility, similar to how a believer protects the honor of their God. Friendship must be sacred to you, along with property, marriage, and the well-being of everyone, but sacred in and of itself."
That is a very essential consideration. In Catholicism the mundane can indeed be consecrated or hallowed, but it is not sacred without this priestly blessing; in Protestantism, on the contrary, mundane relations are sacred of themselves, sacred by their mere existence. The Jesuit maxim, "the end hallows the means," corresponds precisely to the consecration by which sanctity is bestowed. No means are holy or unholy in themselves, but their relation to the church,[Pg 119] their use for the church, hallows the means. Regicide was named as such; if it was committed for the church's behoof, it could be certain of being hallowed by the church, even if the hallowing was not openly pronounced. To the Protestant, majesty ranks as sacred; to the Catholic only that majesty which is consecrated by the pontiff can rank as such; and it does rank as such to him only because the pope, even though it be without a special act, confers this sacredness on it once for all. If he retracted his consecration, the king would be left only a "man of the world or layman," an "unconsecrated" man, to the Catholic.
That is a very important point. In Catholicism, the ordinary can indeed be consecrated or hallowed, but it isn't considered sacred without this priestly blessing; in Protestantism, on the other hand, ordinary relationships are sacred in themselves, sacred just by existing. The Jesuit saying, "the end hallows the means," perfectly matches the consecration that grants sanctity. No means are inherently holy or unholy, but their connection to the church,[Pg 119] their use for the church, makes them holy. Regicide was termed as such; if it was carried out for the church’s benefit, it could be sure to be blessed by the church, even if the blessing wasn’t explicitly stated. To the Protestant, majesty is sacred; to the Catholic, only that majesty which is consecrated by the pope can be considered as such; and it is regarded as such by him only because the pope, even without a specific act, bestows this sacredness on it once and for all. If he took back his consecration, the king would be seen as just a "man of the world" or layman, an "unconsecrated" man, to the Catholic.
If the Protestant seeks to discover a sacredness in the sensual itself, that he may then be linked only to what is holy, the Catholic strives rather to banish the sensual from himself into a separate domain, where it, like the rest of nature, keeps its value for itself. The Catholic church eliminated mundane marriage from its consecrated order, and withdrew those who were its own from the mundane family; the Protestant church declared marriage and family ties to be holy, and therefore not unsuitable for its clergymen.
If a Protestant tries to find something sacred in the sensual itself, hoping to connect only to what is holy, a Catholic aims to separate the sensual into a different realm, where it, like the rest of nature, holds its own worth. The Catholic Church removed ordinary marriage from its sacred practices and distanced its faithful from the everyday family; on the other hand, the Protestant Church considered marriage and family bonds to be holy, and thus appropriate for its clergy.
A Jesuit may, as a good Catholic, hallow everything. He needs only e. g. to say to himself: "I as a priest am necessary to the church, but serve it more zealously when I appease my desires properly; consequently I will seduce this girl, have my enemy there poisoned, etc.; my end is holy because it is a priest's, consequently it hallows the means." For in the end it is still done for the benefit of the church. Why should the Catholic priest shrink from handing Em[Pg 120]peror Henry VII the poisoned wafer for the—church's welfare?
A Jesuit can, as a good Catholic, sanctify everything. He just needs to tell himself: "I, as a priest, am essential to the church, but I serve it better when I properly satisfy my desires; therefore, I will seduce this girl, have my enemy poisoned, etc.; my goal is holy because it’s for a priest, so it sanctifies the means." In the end, it’s still for the benefit of the church. Why should a Catholic priest hesitate to give Emperor Henry VII the poisoned wafer for the church's sake?
The genuinely—churchly Protestants inveighed against every "innocent pleasure," because only the sacred, the spiritual, could be innocent. What they could not point out the holy spirit in, the Protestants had to reject,—dancing, the theatre, ostentation (e. g. in the church), and the like.
The truly church-centered Protestants condemned any "innocent pleasure," believing that only the sacred and spiritual could be innocent. Anything they couldn't identify the Holy Spirit in had to be rejected by the Protestants—like dancing, theater, and showiness (e.g., in church), and so on.
Compared with this puritanical Calvinism, Lutheranism is again more on the religious, i. e. spiritual, track,—is more radical. For the former excludes at once a great number of things as sensual and worldly, and purifies the church; Lutheranism, on the contrary, tries to bring spirit into all things as far as possible, to recognize the holy spirit as an essence in everything, and so to hallow everything worldly. ("No one can forbid a kiss in honor." The spirit of honor hallows it.) Hence it was that the Lutheran Hegel (he declares himself such in some passage or other: he "wants to remain a Lutheran") was completely successful in carrying the idea through everything. In everything there is reason, i. e. holy spirit, or "the real is rational." For the real is in fact everything, as in each thing, e. g. each lie, the truth can be detected: there is no absolute lie, no absolute evil, and the like.
Compared to this strict Calvinism, Lutheranism is more focused on the religious, or spiritual, aspect—it's more radical. The former immediately dismisses many things as sensual and worldly, purifying the church; Lutheranism, on the other hand, aims to infuse spirit into everything as much as possible, recognizing the holy spirit as a presence in all things, thus sanctifying everything that is worldly. ("No one can forbid a kiss in honor." The spirit of honor sanctifies it.) This is why the Lutheran Hegel (he refers to himself as such in one of his texts: he "wants to remain a Lutheran") was completely successful in applying the idea across the board. In everything, there is reason, which is the holy spirit, or "the real is rational." The real is indeed all-encompassing, as in every situation, for instance, each lie can reveal a truth: there is no absolute lie, no absolute evil, and so on.
Great "works of mind" were created almost solely by Protestants, as they alone were the true disciples and consummators of mind.
Great "works of the mind" were created almost exclusively by Protestants, as they were the only true disciples and masters of mind.
How little man is able to control! He must let the sun run its course, the sea roll its waves, the[Pg 121] mountains rise to heaven. Thus he stands powerless before the uncontrollable. Can he keep off the impression that he is helpless against this gigantic world? It is a fixed law to which he must submit, it determines his fate. Now, what did pre-Christian humanity work toward? Toward getting rid of the irruptions of the destinies, not letting oneself be vexed by them. The Stoics attained this in apathy, declaring the attacks of nature indifferent, and not letting themselves be affected by them. Horace utters the famous Nil admirari, by which he likewise announces the indifference of the other, the world; it is not to influence us, not to arouse our astonishment. And that impavidum ferient ruinae expresses the very same imperturbability as Ps. 46.3: "We do not fear, though the earth should perish." In all this there is room made for the Christian proposition that the world is empty, for the Christian contempt of the world.
How little control people really have! They have to let the sun follow its path, the sea crash its waves, and the mountains tower into the sky. They stand powerless before the uncontrollable. Can anyone shake off the feeling of being helpless against this immense world? It’s a fixed law they must accept; it shapes their fate. So, what did pre-Christian humanity strive for? They aimed to rid themselves of the turmoil caused by fate, not to let it frustrate them. The Stoics achieved this by adopting apathy, viewing nature’s assaults as indifferent, refusing to let them affect their mindset. Horace famously states Nil admirari, similarly suggesting the indifference of the other, the world; it shouldn't influence us or spark our amazement. And that impavidum ferient ruinae reflects the same calmness as Psalm 46:3: "We do not fear, though the earth should perish." All of this opens the door for the Christian idea that the world is insignificant, contributing to the Christian contempt for the world.
The imperturbable spirit of "the wise man," with which the old world worked to prepare its end, now underwent an inner perturbation against which no ataraxy, no Stoic courage, was able to protect it. The spirit, secured against all influence of the world, insensible to its shocks and exalted above its attacks, admiring nothing, not to be disconcerted by any downfall of the world,—foamed over irrepressibly again, because gases (spirits) were evolved in its own interior, and, after the mechanical shock that comes from without had become ineffective, chemical tensions, that agitate within, began their wonderful play.
The calm spirit of "the wise man," with which the old world worked to set the stage for its end, now experienced an inner disturbance that no tranquility, no Stoic bravery, could shield it from. The spirit, shielded from all external influences, unbothered by its shocks and elevated above its challenges, admiring nothing and unaffected by any downfall of the world––bubbled over uncontrollably again, because gases (spirits) were generated within it, and after the external shock had lost its effect, chemical tensions that stirred inside began their amazing dance.
In fact, ancient history ends with this,—that I have struggled till I won my ownership of the world.[Pg 122] "All things have been delivered, to me by my Father" (Matt. 11.27). It has ceased to be overpowering, unapproachable, sacred, divine, etc., for me; it is undeified, and now I treat it so entirely as I please that, if I cared, I could exert on it all miracle-working power, i. e. power of mind,—remove mountains, command mulberry trees to tear themselves up and transplant themselves into the sea (Luke 17.6), and do everything possible, i. e. thinkable: "All things are possible to him who believes."[64] I am the lord of the world, mine is the "glory."[65] The world has become prosaic, for the divine has vanished from it: it is my property, which I dispose of as I (to wit, the mind) choose.
In fact, ancient history concludes with this: I have fought until I gained control over the world.[Pg 122] "Everything has been given to me by my Father" (Matt. 11.27). It has stopped being overwhelming, unattainable, sacred, divine, etc., for me; it is now undeified, and I handle it completely as I see fit. If I wanted to, I could use my mind to perform miracles, like moving mountains, telling mulberry trees to uproot themselves and plant themselves in the sea (Luke 17.6), and accomplish anything imaginable: "All things are possible to him who believes."[64] I am the lord of the world, and the "glory" is mine.[65] The world has become prosaic, for the divine has disappeared from it: it is my possession, which I manage as I (that is, the mind) choose.
When I had exalted myself to be the owner of the world, egoism had won its first complete victory, had vanquished the world, had become worldless, and put the acquisitions of a long age under lock and key.
When I had raised myself up to be the owner of the world, egoism had achieved its first total victory, had conquered the world, had become worldless, and had locked away the gains of a long time.
The first property, the first "glory," has been acquired!
The first property, the first "glory," has been bought!
But the lord of the world is not yet lord of his thoughts, his feelings, his will: he is not lord and owner of the spirit, for the spirit is still sacred, the "Holy Spirit," and the "worldless" Christian is not able to become "godless." If the ancient struggle was a struggle against the world, the mediæval (Christian) struggle is a struggle against self, the mind; the former against the outer world, the latter against the inner world. The mediæval man is the[Pg 123] man "whose gaze is turned inward," the thinking, meditative man.
But the lord of the world is not yet the master of his thoughts, his feelings, or his will: he isn’t the owner of his spirit, because the spirit is still sacred, the "Holy Spirit," and the "worldless" Christian cannot become "godless." If the ancient struggle was against the world, the medieval (Christian) struggle is against self, the mind; the former is against the external world, the latter is against the internal world. The medieval person is the[Pg 123] person "whose gaze is turned inward," the thoughtful, meditative person.
All wisdom of the ancients is the science of the world, all wisdom of the moderns is the science of God.
All ancient wisdom is the science of the world, while all modern wisdom is the science of God.
The heathen (Jews included) got through with the world; but now the thing was to get through with self, the spirit, too; i. e. to become spiritless or godless.
The non-believers (including Jews) managed to deal with the world; but now the goal was to deal with self, the spirit, too; i.e. to become spiritless or godless.
For almost two thousand years we have been working at subjecting the Holy Spirit to ourselves, and little by little we have torn off and trodden under foot many bits of sacredness; but the gigantic opponent is constantly rising anew under a changed form and name. The spirit has not yet lost its divinity, its holiness, its sacredness. To be sure, it has long ceased to flutter over our heads as a dove; to be sure, it no longer gladdens its saints alone, but lets itself be caught by the laity too, etc.; but as spirit of humanity, as spirit of Man, it remains still an alien spirit to me or you, still far from becoming our unrestricted property, which we dispose of at our pleasure. However, one thing certainly happened, and visibly guided the progress of post-Christian history: this one thing was the endeavor to make the Holy Spirit more human, and bring it nearer to men, or men to it. Through this it came about that at last it could be conceived as the "spirit of humanity," and, under different expressions like "idea of humanity, mankind, humaneness, general philanthropy," etc., appeared more attractive, more familiar, and more accessible.
For almost two thousand years, we've been trying to make the Holy Spirit something we can control, and little by little, we've stripped away and trampled on many aspects of its sacredness. Yet, this massive opponent continues to rise again in new forms and under different names. The spirit hasn't lost its divinity, holiness, or sacredness. Sure, it no longer hovers over us like a dove, and it doesn’t just bring joy to the saints anymore; it can also be embraced by everyday people. But as the spirit of humanity, as the spirit of man, it still feels like an alien force to you and me, still far from becoming our unrestricted property that we can use as we wish. However, one significant change has occurred, clearly guiding the evolution of post-Christian history: the effort to make the Holy Spirit more human and to bridge the gap between it and humanity. This led to the idea that it could finally be seen as the "spirit of humanity," appearing under various terms like "idea of humanity, mankind, humaneness, general philanthropy," etc., making it seem more appealing, more familiar, and more approachable.
Would not one think that now everybody could possess the Holy Spirit, take up into himself the idea[Pg 124] of humanity, bring mankind to form and existence in himself?
Wouldn't one think that now everyone could have the Holy Spirit, internalize the idea[Pg 124] of humanity, and bring humanity to life within themselves?
No, the spirit is not stripped of its holiness and robbed of its unapproachableness, is not accessible to us, not our property; for the spirit of humanity is not my spirit. My ideal it may be, and as a thought I call it mine; the thought of humanity is my property, and I prove this sufficiently by propounding it quite according to my views, and shaping it to-day so, to-morrow otherwise; we represent it to ourselves in the most manifold ways. But it is at the same time an entail, which I cannot alienate nor get rid of.
No, the spirit hasn’t lost its holiness or its inaccessibility; it’s not something we can reach or claim as ours, because the spirit of humanity isn't my spirit. It might be my ideal, and I can think of it that way; the thought of humanity is mine, and I demonstrate this by expressing it according to my perspective, shaping it one way today and another tomorrow; we visualize it in countless ways. However, it’s also a bond that I can't separate myself from or escape.
Among many transformations, the Holy Spirit became in time the "absolute idea," which again in manifold refractions split into the different ideas of philanthropy, reasonableness, civic virtue, etc.
Among many transformations, the Holy Spirit eventually became the "absolute idea," which then split into various interpretations, leading to different concepts of philanthropy, reasonableness, civic virtue, and so on.
But can I call the idea my property if it is the idea of humanity, and can I consider the Spirit as vanquished if I am to serve it, "sacrifice myself" to it? Antiquity, at its close, had gained its ownership of the world only when it had broken the world's overpoweringness and "divinity," recognized the world's powerlessness and "vanity."
But can I claim the idea as my own if it belongs to all of humanity, and can I see the Spirit as defeated if I’m meant to serve it and "sacrifice myself" for it? By the end of antiquity, it had only truly taken ownership of the world after it had conquered the world’s dominance and "divinity," acknowledging the world's weakness and "emptiness."
The case with regard to the spirit corresponds. When I have degraded it to a spook and its control over me to a cranky notion, then it is to be looked upon as having lost its sacredness, its holiness, its divinity, and then I use it, as one uses nature at pleasure without scruple.
The situation with the spirit makes sense. When I’ve reduced it to a ghost and its control over me to a weird idea, it’s then seen as having lost its sacredness, its holiness, its divinity, and at that point, I use it like one uses nature for pleasure without any guilt.
The "nature of the case," the "concept of the relationship," is to guide me in dealing with the case or in contracting the relation. As if a concept of the[Pg 125] case existed on its own account, and was not rather the concept that one forms of the case! As if a relation which we enter into was not, by the uniqueness of those who enter into it, itself unique! As if it depended on how others stamp it! But, as people separated the "essence of Man" from the real man, and judged the latter by the former, so they also separate his action from him, and appraise it by "human value." Concepts are to decide everywhere, concepts to regulate life, concepts to rule. This is the religious world, to which Hegel gave a systematic expression, bringing method into the nonsense and completing the conceptual precepts into a rounded, firmly-based dogmatic. Everything is sung according to concepts, and the real man, i. e. I, am compelled to live according to these conceptual laws. Can there be a more grievous dominion of law, and did not Christianity confess at the very beginning that it meant only to draw Judaism's dominion of law tighter? ("Not a letter of the law shall be lost!")
The "nature of the case," the "concept of the relationship," guides me in dealing with the case or entering into the relationship. As if there were a concept of the[Pg 125] case existing on its own, rather than being the concept we form about the case! As if the relationship we enter into wasn't unique because of the distinct individuals involved! As if it depended on how others define it! But just as people separated the "essence of Man" from the real man and judged the latter by the former, they also separate action from the individual and evaluate it by "human value." Concepts seem to decide everything, concepts regulate life, concepts rule. This is the religious world that Hegel articulated systematically, bringing order to the chaos and turning the conceptual ideas into a cohesive, solid framework. Everything is shaped by concepts, and the real person, i.e. I, am forced to live according to these conceptual rules. Can there be a harsher rule of law, and didn’t Christianity admit from the very beginning that it only aimed to tighten Judaism's rule of law? ("Not a letter of the law shall be lost!")
Liberalism simply brought other concepts on the carpet, viz., human instead of divine, political instead of ecclesiastical, "scientific" instead of doctrinal, or, more generally, real concepts and eternal laws instead of "crude dogmas" and precepts.
Liberalism just introduced other ideas, like human rather than divine, political instead of religious, "scientific" instead of doctrinal, or more broadly, real concepts and timeless principles instead of "crude dogmas" and rules.
Now nothing but mind rules in the world. An innumerable multitude of concepts buzz about in people's heads, and what are those doing who endeavor to get further? They are negating these concepts to put new ones in their place! They are saying: "You form a false concept of right, of the State, of man, of liberty, of truth, of marriage, etc.; the concept of[Pg 126] right, etc., is rather that one which we now set up." Thus the confusion of concepts moves forward.
Now, all that rules the world is mind. Countless ideas buzz around in people's heads, and what are those who strive to go further doing? They’re rejecting these ideas to replace them with new ones! They’re saying: "You have a flawed understanding of what’s right, of the State, of humanity, of freedom, of truth, of marriage, etc.; the correct understanding of[Pg 126] right, etc., is the one we are presenting now." This way, the confusion of ideas continues to grow.
The history of the world has dealt cruelly with us, and the spirit has obtained an almighty power. You must have regard for my miserable shoes, which could protect your naked foot, my salt, by which your potatoes would become palatable, and my state-carriage, whose possession would relieve you of all need at once; you must not reach out after them. Man is to recognize the independence of all these and innumerable other things: they are to rank in his mind as something that cannot be seized or approached, are to be kept away from him. He must have regard for it, respect it; woe to him if he stretches out his fingers desirously; we call that "being light-fingered!"
The history of the world has treated us harshly, and the spirit has gained tremendous power. You should pay attention to my worn-out shoes, which could protect your bare foot, my salt, which would make your potatoes taste good, and my carriage, which could eliminate all your needs in an instant; you must not reach for them. A person should recognize the independence of all these and countless other things: they should be seen as something that cannot be taken or obtained, and should be kept at a distance. He must acknowledge it, respect it; woe to him if he reaches out greedily; we call that "being light-fingered!"
How beggarly little is left us, yes, how really nothing! Everything has been removed, we must not venture on anything unless it is given us; we continue to live only by the grace of the giver. You must not pick up a pin, unless indeed you have got leave to do so. And got it from whom? From respect! Only when this lets you have it as property, only when you can respect it as property, only then may you take it. And again, you are not to conceive a thought, speak a syllable, commit an action, that should have their warrant in you alone, instead of receiving it from morality or reason or humanity. Happy unconstraint of the desirous man, how mercilessly people have tried to slay you on the altar of constraint!
How little we have left, yes, how truly nothing! Everything has been taken away; we must not take a step unless it’s given to us. We continue to live only by the grace of the giver. You can’t even pick up a pin unless you have permission to do so. And permission from whom? From respect! Only when respect allows you to own it, only when you can respect it as your own, can you take it. And once again, you shouldn’t have a thought, say a word, or do anything that should originate from you alone, rather than coming from morality, reason, or humanity. Happy unconstraint of the eager person, how ruthlessly people have tried to destroy you on the altar of constraint!
But around the altar rise the arches of a church,[Pg 127] and its walls keep moving further and further out. What they enclose is—sacred. You can no longer get to it, no longer touch it. Shrieking with the hunger that devours you, you wander round about these walls in search of the little that is profane, and the circles of your course keep growing more and more extended. Soon that church will embrace the whole world, and you be driven out to the extreme edge; another step, and the world of the sacred has conquered: you sink into the abyss. Therefore take courage while it is yet time, wander about no longer in the profane where now it is dry feeding, dare the leap, and rush in through the gates into the sanctuary itself. If you devour the sacred, you have made it your own! Digest the sacramental wafer, and you are rid of it!
But around the altar rise the arches of a church,[Pg 127] and its walls keep moving further and further out. What they enclose is—sacred. You can't get to it anymore, can't touch it. Shrieking with the hunger that consumes you, you wander around these walls looking for the little that is worldly, and the circles of your wandering keep expanding more and more. Soon that church will embrace the whole world, and you'll be pushed to the extreme edge; another step, and the world of the sacred has won: you sink into the abyss. So take heart while you still can, stop wandering in the worldly where it’s just dry nourishment, dare the leap, and rush through the gates into the sanctuary itself. If you devour the sacred, you have made it your own! Digest the sacramental wafer, and you’re free of it!
III.—THE FREE
The ancients and the moderns having been presented above in two divisions, it may seem as if the free were here to be described in a third division as independent and distinct. This is not so. The free are only the more modern and most modern among the "moderns," and are put in a separate division merely because they belong to the present, and what is present, above all, claims our attention here. I give "the free" only as a translation of "the liberals," but must with regard to the concept of freedom (as in general with regard to so many other things whose anticipatory introduction cannot be avoided) refer to what comes later.
The ancients and the moderns have been laid out in two sections, which might make it seem like the free are being introduced as a third, separate group. That's not the case. The free are just the more modern and the most modern among the "moderns," and they're placed in a separate section simply because they belong to the present, and what exists now is what we especially need to focus on here. I use "the free" as a translation of "the liberals," but regarding the idea of freedom (as with many other topics that we can't avoid bringing up early), I have to refer to what comes later.
§ 1.—Political Liberalism
After the chalice of so-called absolute monarchy had been drained down to the dregs, in the eighteenth century people became aware that their drink did not taste human—too clearly aware not to begin to crave a different cup. Since our fathers were "human beings" after all, they at last desired also to be regarded as such.
After the cup of so-called absolute monarchy had been emptied to the bottom, in the eighteenth century people realized that their drink didn’t taste humane—too acutely aware not to start wanting a different drink. Since our ancestors were "human beings" after all, they finally wanted to be seen as such too.
Whoever sees in us something else than human beings, in him we likewise will not see a human being, but an inhuman being, and will meet him as an unhuman being; on the other hand, whoever recognizes us as human beings and protects us against the danger of being treated inhumanly, him we will honor as our true protector and guardian.
Whoever sees us as anything other than human, we won’t see them as a human either, but as someone inhuman, and we will treat them as such. On the other hand, whoever recognizes us as human and defends us against being treated inhumanely, we will honor them as our true protector and guardian.
Let us then hold together and protect the man in each other; then we find the necessary protection in our holding together, and in ourselves, those who hold together, a fellowship of those who know their human dignity and hold together as "human beings." Our holding together is the State; we who hold together are the nation.
Let’s then unite and support each other; in doing so, we find the essential protection in our unity, and within ourselves, those who unite, a community of individuals who recognize their human dignity and come together as "human beings." Our unity is the State; we who unite are the nation.
In our being together as nation or State we are only human beings. How we deport ourselves in other respects as individuals, and what self-seeking impulses we may there succumb to, belongs solely to our private life; our public or State life is a purely human one. Everything un-human or "egoistic" that clings to us is degraded to a "private matter" and we distinguish the State definitely from "civil society," which is the sphere of "egoism's" activity.[Pg 129]
In our togetherness as a nation or State, we are just human beings. How we behave in other aspects as individuals and which selfish impulses we might give in to belong entirely to our private life; our public or State life is a purely human one. Anything that is un-human or "selfish" that attaches to us is reduced to a "private matter," and we clearly separate the State from "civil society," which is the realm of "selfishness's" activity.[Pg 129]
The true man is the nation, but the individual is always an egoist. Therefore strip off your individuality or isolation wherein dwells discord and egoistic inequality, and consecrate yourselves wholly to the true man,—the nation or the State. Then you will rank as men, and have all that is man's; the State, the true man, will entitle you to what belongs to it, and give you the "rights of man"; Man gives you his rights!
The true man is the nation, but the individual is always self-centered. So, shed your individuality or isolation, where discord and selfish inequality exist, and dedicate yourselves completely to the true man—the nation or the State. Then you will be recognized as men and have everything that belongs to men; the State, the true man, will grant you what it has to offer and provide you with the "rights of man"; Man gives you his rights!
So runs the speech of the commonalty.
So goes the speech of the common people.
The commonalty[66] is nothing else than the thought that the State is all in all, the true man, and that the individual's human value consists in being a citizen of the State. In being a good citizen he seeks his highest honor; beyond that he knows nothing higher than at most the antiquated—"being a good Christian."
The common people[66] believe that the State is everything, the essence of humanity, and that a person's worth comes from being a citizen of that State. By being a good citizen, they strive for their greatest honor; beyond that, they recognize nothing greater than—at best—the outdated idea of "being a good Christian."
The commonalty developed itself in the struggle against the privileged classes, by whom it was cavalierly treated as "third estate" and confounded with the canaille. In other words, up to this time the State had recognized caste.[67] The son of a nobleman was selected for posts to which the most distinguished commoners aspired in vain, etc. The civic feeling revolted against this. No more distinction, no giving preference to persons, no difference of classes! Let all be alike! No separate interest is to be pursued longer, but the general interest of all. The State is[Pg 130] to be a fellowship of free and equal men, and every one is to devote himself to the "welfare of the whole," to be dissolved in the State, to make the State his end and ideal. State! State! so ran the general cry, and thenceforth people sought for the "right form of State," the best constitution, and so the State in its best conception. The thought of the State passed into all hearts and awakened enthusiasm; to serve it, this mundane god, became the new divine service and worship. The properly political epoch had dawned. To serve the State or the nation became the highest ideal, the State's interest the highest interest, State service (for which one does not by any means need to be an official) the highest honor.
The common people developed themselves in the fight against the privileged classes, who treated them dismissively as the "third estate" and confused them with the canaille. In other words, until this point, the State had recognized social hierarchy.[67] The son of a nobleman was often chosen for positions that the most distinguished commoners aspired to without success, etc. The civic spirit rebelled against this. No more distinctions, no more preferential treatment, no class differences! Everyone should be equal! No more separate interests should be pursued, only the general interest of all. The State should be a community of free and equal individuals, and everyone should dedicate themselves to the "welfare of the whole," becoming part of the State and making the State their goal and ideal. State! State! was the general cry, and from then on, people searched for the "right form of State," the best constitution, aiming for the best version of the State. The idea of the State resonated in everyone’s hearts and inspired enthusiasm; serving it, this earthly god, became the new divine service and worship. The true political era had begun. Serving the State or the nation became the highest ideal, the State's interests were seen as the most important, and State service (which doesn’t require one to be an official) became the highest honor.
So then the separate interests and personalities had been scared away, and sacrifice for the State had become the shibboleth. One must give up himself, and live only for the State. One must act "disinterestedly," not want to benefit himself, but the State. Hereby the latter has become the true person, before whom the individual personality vanishes; not I live, but it lives in me. Therefore, in comparison with the former self-seeking, this was unselfishness and impersonality itself. Before this god—State—all egoism vanished, and before it all were equal; they were without any other distinction—men, nothing but men.
So, the individual interests and personalities had been driven away, and sacrifice for the State had become the mantra. One must give up oneself and live only for the State. One must act "selflessly," not seeking to benefit oneself, but the State. In this way, the State has become the true entity, before which individual identity fades; it's not I who live, but it that lives in me. Compared to the previous self-serving nature, this was true unselfishness and impersonality. Before this god—the State—egoism disappeared, and in its presence, everyone was equal; they were without any other distinction—just people, nothing but people.
The Revolution took fire from the inflammable material of property. The government needed money. Now it must prove the proposition that it is absolute, and so master of all property, sole proprietor; it must take to itself its money, which was only in the possession of the subjects, not their property. Instead of[Pg 131] this, it calls States-general, to have this money granted to it. The shrinking from strictly logical action destroyed the illusion of an absolute government; he who must have something "granted" to him cannot be regarded as absolute. The subjects recognized that they were real proprietors, and that it was their money that was demanded. Those who had hitherto been subjects attained the consciousness that they were proprietors. Bailly depicts this in a few words: "If you cannot dispose of my property without my assent, how much less can you of my person, of all that concerns my mental and social position? All this is my property, like the piece of land that I till; and I have a right, an interest, to make the laws myself." Bailly's words sound, certainly, as if every one was a proprietor now. However, instead of the government, instead of the prince, the—nation now became proprietor and master. From this time on the ideal is spoken of as—"popular liberty"—"a free people," etc.
The Revolution ignited from the combustible fuel of property. The government needed funds. Now it must affirm the idea that it is absolute, and therefore the master of all property, being the sole owner; it must claim its money, which was only in the hands of the citizens, not truly theirs. Instead of[Pg 131] doing this, it convenes the States-General to have this money granted to it. The hesitation to take strictly logical actions shattered the illusion of an absolute government; someone who needs something "granted" to them cannot be viewed as absolute. The citizens recognized that they were real owners, and it was their money that was requested. Those who had previously been subjects gained the awareness that they were owners. Bailly expresses this succinctly: "If you cannot control my property without my consent, how much less can you control my person, or anything related to my mental and social standing? All of this is my property, just like the piece of land I farm; and I have the right, the interest, to create the laws myself." Bailly's words certainly suggest that everyone was now an owner. However, instead of the government, instead of the prince, the—nation now became the owner and master. From this point forward, the ideal is referred to as—"popular liberty"—"a free people," etc.
As early as July 8, 1789, the declaration of the bishop of Autun and Barrère took away all semblance of the importance of each and every individual in legislation; it showed the complete powerlessness of the constituents; the majority of the representatives has become master. When on July 9 the plan for division of the work on the constitution is proposed, Mirabeau remarks that "the government has only power, no rights; only in the people is the source of all right to be found." On July 16 this same Mirabeau exclaims: "Is not the people the source of all power?" The source, therefore, of all right, and the source of[Pg 132] all—power![68] By the way, here the substance of "right" becomes visible; it is—power. "He who has power has right."
As early as July 8, 1789, the declaration from the bishop of Autun and Barrère diminished the significance of every individual in legislation; it revealed the complete powerlessness of the constituents; the majority of the representatives has become the master. When the plan to divide the work on the constitution was proposed on July 9, Mirabeau pointed out that "the government has only power, no rights; only in the people is the source of all right to be found." On July 16, this same Mirabeau exclaimed: "Is not the people the source of all power?" Therefore, the source of all right, and the source of all—power! By the way, here the essence of "right" becomes clear; it is—power. "He who has power has right."
The commonalty is the heir of the privileged classes. In fact, the rights of the barons, which were taken from them as "usurpations," only passed over to the commonalty. For the commonalty was now called the "nation." "Into the hands of the nation" all prerogatives were given back. Thereby they ceased to be "prerogatives":[69] they became "rights."[70] From this time on the nation demands tithes, compulsory services; it has inherited the lord's court, the rights of vert and venison, the—serfs. The night of August 4 was the death-night of privileges or "prerogatives" (cities, communes, boards of magistrates, were also privileged, furnished with prerogatives and seigniorial rights), and ended with the new morning of "right," the "rights of the State," the "rights of the nation."
The common people inherited the privileges of the elite. In reality, the rights of the barons, which were seen as "usurpations," just transferred to the common people. Because now, the common people were called the "nation." All prerogatives were returned "into the hands of the nation." As a result, they stopped being "prerogatives":[69] and became "rights."[70] From that point on, the nation demanded tithes and mandatory services; it inherited the lord's court, the rights to game and wildlife, and the—serfs. The night of August 4 marked the end of privileges or "prerogatives" (cities, communes, and magistrate boards were also privileged, equipped with prerogatives and lordly rights), and it transitioned into a new era of "rights," the "rights of the State," the "rights of the nation."
The monarch in the person of the "royal master" had been a paltry monarch compared with this new monarch, the "sovereign nation." This monarchy was a thousand times severer, stricter, and more consistent. Against the new monarch there was no longer any right, any privilege at all; how limited the "absolute king" of the ancien régime looks in comparison! The Revolution effected the transformation of limited monarchy into absolute monarchy. From this time on every right that is not conferred by this monarch is an "assumption"; but every prerog[Pg 133]ative that he bestows, a "right." The times demanded absolute royalty, absolute monarchy; therefore down fell that so-called absolute royalty which had so little understood how to become absolute that it remained limited by a thousand little lords.
The monarch known as the "royal master" had been a weak ruler compared to this new ruler, the "sovereign nation." This monarchy was a thousand times harsher, stricter, and more consistent. Against this new monarch, there were no longer any rights or privileges at all; how limited the "absolute king" of the ancien régime seems in comparison! The Revolution changed limited monarchy into absolute monarchy. From now on, any right that isn’t granted by this monarch is seen as an "assumption"; but every privilege he gives is considered a "right." The times demanded absolute royalty, absolute monarchy; therefore, that so-called absolute royalty, which had failed to truly become absolute and remained limited by a thousand minor lords, fell.
What was longed for and striven for through thousands of years,—to wit, to find that absolute lord beside whom no other lords and lordlings any longer exist to clip his power,—the bourgeoisie has brought to pass. It has revealed the Lord who alone confers "rightful titles," and without whose warrant nothing is justified. "So now we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is no other god save the one."[71]
What people have been yearning for and working towards for thousands of years—to find that ultimate authority alongside whom no other leaders or rulers can diminish their power—has been achieved by the bourgeoisie. They have uncovered the authority that alone grants "legitimate titles," and without whose approval nothing is justified. "So now we understand that an idol means nothing in this world, and that there is no other god except the one."[71]
Against right one can no longer, as against a right, come forward with the assertion that it is "a wrong." One can say now only that it is a piece of nonsense, an illusion. If one called it wrong, one would have to set up another right in opposition to it, and measure it by this. If, on the contrary, one rejects right as such, right in and of itself, altogether, then one also rejects the concept of wrong, and dissolves the whole concept of right (to which the concept of wrong belongs).
Against right, one can no longer claim, as one could with a right, that it is "a wrong." Now, one can only say it’s nonsense, an illusion. If one were to label it as wrong, one would need to establish another right in opposition to it and measure it against that. On the other hand, if one completely rejects right as such, right in itself, then one also rejects the concept of wrong and dismantles the entire concept of right (to which the concept of wrong belongs).
What is the meaning of the doctrine that we all enjoy "equality of political rights"? Only this,—that the State has no regard for my person, that to it I, like every other, am only a man, without having another significance that commands its deference. I do not command its deference as an aristocrat, a[Pg 134] nobleman's son, or even as heir of an official whose office belongs to me by inheritance (as in the Middle Ages countships, etc., and later under absolute royalty, where hereditary offices occur). Now the State has an innumerable multitude of rights to give away, e. g. the right to lead a battalion, a company, etc.; the right to lecture at a university; and so forth; it has them to give away because they are its own, i. e. State rights or "political" rights. Withal, it makes no difference to it to whom it gives them, if the receiver only fulfils the duties that spring from the delegated rights. To it we are all of us all right, and—equal,—one worth no more and no less than another. It is indifferent to me who receives the command of the army, says the sovereign State, provided the grantee understands the matter properly. "Equality of political rights" has, consequently, the meaning that every one may acquire every right that the State has to give away, if only he fulfils the conditions annexed thereto,—conditions which are to be sought only in the nature of the particular right, not in a predilection for the person (persona grata): the nature of the right to become an officer brings with it, e. g., the necessity that one possess sound limbs and a suitable measure of knowledge, but it does not have noble birth as a condition; if, on the other hand, even the most deserving commoner could not reach that station, then an inequality of political rights would exist. Among the States of to-day one has carried out that maxim of equality more, another less.
What does it mean when we say we all have "equality of political rights"? Simply put, it means that the State doesn’t care about my individual identity; to it, I’m just another person, without any other significance that would earn its respect. I don’t command its respect as an aristocrat, the son of a noble, or even as the heir of an official whose position I’d inherit (like the countships of the Middle Ages or later under absolute monarchies, where hereditary offices existed). Now, the State has countless rights to distribute, like the right to lead a battalion or a company, or to teach at a university. These rights are entirely its own, or "political" rights. It doesn’t matter to the State who receives them, as long as they fulfill the responsibilities that come with those rights. To the State, we are all equal—none of us worth more or less than another. It doesn’t matter to me who is given command of the army, says the sovereign State, as long as the person understands what they’re doing. Therefore, "equality of political rights" means that anyone can acquire any rights the State has to offer, as long as they meet the specified conditions—conditions that depend solely on the nature of the right itself, not on any favoritism towards the individual: for example, becoming an officer requires having sound limbs and a certain level of knowledge, but it doesn’t require noble birth. If, however, even the most deserving commoner could not attain that position, then there would be an inequality of political rights. Among today’s States, some have embraced this principle of equality more fully than others.
The monarchy of estates (so I will call absolute royalty, the time of the kings before the revolution) kept[Pg 135] the individual in dependence on a lot of little monarchies. These were fellowships (societies) like the guilds, the nobility, the priesthood, the burgher class, cities, communes, etc. Everywhere the individual must regard himself first as a member of this little society, and yield unconditional obedience to its spirit, the esprit de corps, as his monarch. More, e. g., than the individual nobleman himself must his family, the honor of his race, be to him. Only by means of his corporation, his estate, did the individual have relation to the greater corporation, the State,—as in Catholicism the individual deals with God only through the priest. To this the third estate now, showing courage to negate itself as an estate, made an end. It decided no longer to be and be called an estate beside other estates, but to glorify and generalize itself into the "nation." Hereby it created a much more complete and absolute monarchy, and the entire previously ruling principle of estates, the principle of little monarchies inside the great, went down. Therefore it cannot be said that the Revolution was a revolution against the first two privileged estates: it was against the little monarchies of estates in general. But, if the estates and their despotism were broken (the king too, we know, was only a king of estates, not a citizen-king), the individuals freed from the inequality of estate were left. Were they now really to be without estate and "out of gear," no longer bound by any estate, without a general bond of union? No, for the third estate had declared itself the nation only in order not to remain an estate beside other estates, but to become the sole estate. This sole estate[Pg 136] is the nation, the "State." What had the individual now become? A political Protestant, for he had come into immediate connection with his God, the State. He was no longer, as an aristocrat, in the monarchy of the nobility; as a mechanic, in the monarchy of the guild; but he, like all, recognized and acknowledged only—one lord, the State, as whose servants they all received the equal title of honor, "citizen."
The monarchy of estates (which I’ll refer to as absolute monarchy, the era of kings before the revolution) kept[Pg 135] individuals dependent on many smaller monarchies. These were groups (societies) like guilds, the nobility, the priesthood, the bourgeoisie, cities, communities, etc. Everywhere, individuals had to see themselves first as members of these small societies and yield unconditional loyalty to their spirit, the esprit de corps, as if it were their monarch. More than the individual noble, the honor of his family and bloodline had to mean everything to him. Only through his corporation, or estate, did the individual connect to the larger entity, the State—similar to how in Catholicism, a person interacts with God only through the priest. Now, the third estate boldly decided to reject itself as an estate, choosing instead to elevate and universalize itself into the "nation." In doing so, it created a much more thorough and definitive monarchy, and the entire existing principle of estates, the idea of small monarchies within the larger one, was dismantled. Therefore, it can’t be said that the Revolution was a rebellion against just the first two privileged estates: it was against the small monarchies of estates overall. However, once the estates and their tyranny were broken (the king, as we know, was only a king of estates, not a citizen-king), individuals freed from estate inequalities remained. Were they now truly to exist without an estate and "out of sync," no longer tied to any estate, devoid of a common bond? No, because the third estate declared itself a nation not to remain as an estate beside other estates but to become the only estate. This sole estate[Pg 136] is the nation, the "State." So what had the individual become? A political Protestant, as he was now directly connected to his God, the State. He was no longer, as an aristocrat, part of the nobility's monarchy; as a laborer, part of the guild's monarchy; instead, he recognized and acknowledged only—one lord, the State, from which they all received the equal title of honor, "citizen."
The bourgeoisie is the aristocracy of DESERT; its motto, "Let desert wear its crowns." It fought against the "lazy" aristocracy, for according to it (the industrious aristocracy acquired by industry and desert) it is not the "born" who is free, nor yet I who am free either, but the "deserving" man, the honest servant (of his king; of the State; of the people in constitutional States). Through service one acquires freedom, i. e. acquires "deserts," even if one served—mammon. One must deserve well of the State, i. e. of the principle of the State, of its moral spirit. He who serves this spirit of the State is a good citizen, let him live to whatever honest branch of industry he will. In its eyes innovators practise a "breadless art." Only the "shopkeeper" is "practical," and the spirit that chases after public offices is as much the shopkeeping spirit as is that which tries in trade to feather its nest or otherwise to become useful to itself and anybody else.
The bourgeoisie is the aristocracy of DESERT; its motto is, "Let desert wear its crowns." It fought against the "lazy" aristocracy because, in its view (the hardworking aristocracy earned through effort and merit), it's not the "born" who are free, nor am I free either, but the "deserving" individual, the honest servant (of his king; of the State; of the people in constitutional States). Through service, one gains freedom, i. e. gains "deserts," even if one serves—mammon. One must do well by the State, i. e. by the principle of the State, by its moral spirit. He who serves this spirit of the State is a good citizen, regardless of which honest industry he is part of. In its eyes, innovators engage in a "breadless art." Only the "shopkeeper" is considered "practical," and the ambition that seeks public office is as much the shopkeeping spirit as that which in trade aims to enrich itself or be useful to itself and others.
But, if the deserving count as the free (for what does the comfortable commoner, the faithful office-holder, lack of that freedom that his heart desires?), then the "servants" are the—free. The obedient[Pg 137] servant is the free man! What glaring nonsense! Yet this is the sense of the bourgeoisie, and its poet, Goethe, as well as its philosopher, Hegel, succeeded in glorifying the dependence of the subject on the object, obedience to the objective world, etc. He who only serves the cause, "devotes himself entirely to it," has the true freedom. And among thinkers the cause was—reason, that which, like State and Church, gives—general laws, and puts the individual man in irons by the thought of humanity. It determines what is "true," according to which one must then act. No more "rational" people than the honest servants, who primarily are called good citizens as servants of the State.
But if those who deserve it are considered free (since what does the comfortable commoner or the loyal office-holder lack in terms of the freedom that their heart craves?), then the "servants" are actually the free ones. An obedient servant is the free person! What utter nonsense! Yet this is the mindset of the bourgeoisie, and its poet, Goethe, along with its philosopher, Hegel, managed to glorify the dependence of the individual on the external world, obedience to the reality around us, etc. The one who serves the cause, who "devotes themselves entirely to it," possesses true freedom. And among thinkers, the cause is—reason, which, like the State and the Church, provides—general laws and shackles the individual with the thought of humanity. It decides what is "true," dictating how one should act. There are no more "rational" people than the honest servants, who are primarily revered as good citizens in service of the State.
Be rich as Crœsus or poor as Job—the State of the commonalty leaves that to your option; but only have a "good disposition." This it demands of you, and counts it its most urgent task to establish this in all. Therefore it will keep you from "evil promptings," holding the "ill-disposed" in check and silencing their inflammatory discourses under censors' cancelling-marks or press-penalties and behind dungeon walls, and will, on the other hand, appoint people of "good disposition" as censors, and in every way have a moral influence exerted on you by "well-disposed and well-meaning" people. If it has made you deaf to evil promptings, then it opens your ears again all the more diligently to good promptings.
Be as rich as Croesus or as poor as Job—the state of the common people leaves that choice to you; but just make sure you have a "good attitude." That's what it demands from you, and it considers establishing this in everyone its most important task. So it will protect you from "bad influences," keeping the "ill-disposed" in check and silencing their inflammatory speeches with censors' marks or penalties and behind prison walls. On the flip side, it will appoint "good-minded" people as censors and ensure that you’re influenced morally by "well-intentioned" individuals. If it has made you deaf to bad influences, it will open your ears even more to good "influences."
With the time of the bourgeoisie begins that of liberalism. People want to see what is "rational," "suited to the times," etc., established everywhere. The following definition of liberalism, which is sup[Pg 138]posed to be pronounced in its honor, characterizes it completely: "Liberalism is nothing else than the knowledge of reason, applied to our existing relations."[72] Its aim is a "rational order," a "moral behavior," a "limited freedom," not anarchy, lawlessness, selfhood. But, if reason rules, then the person succumbs. Art has for a long time not only acknowledged the ugly, but considered the ugly as necessary to its existence, and taken it up into itself; it needs the villain, etc. In the religious domain, too, the extremest liberals go so far that they want to see the most religious man regarded as a citizen—i. e. the religious villain; they want to see no more of trials for heresy. But against the "rational law" no one is to rebel, otherwise he is threatened with the severest—penalty. What is wanted is not free movement and realization of the person or of me, but of reason,—i. e. a dominion of reason, a dominion. The liberals are zealots, not exactly for the faith, for God, etc., but certainly for reason, their master. They brook no lack of breeding, and therefore no self-development and self-determination; they play the guardian as effectively as the most absolute rulers.
With the rise of the bourgeoisie comes the era of liberalism. People want to see what is "rational" and "suitable for the times" established everywhere. The following definition of liberalism, meant to honor it, encapsulates it completely: "Liberalism is nothing more than the understanding of reason applied to our current relationships." Its goal is a "rational order," "moral behavior," and "limited freedom," avoiding anarchy, lawlessness, or unchecked individuality. However, if reason is in control, then the individual is subdued. For a long time, art has not only recognized the ugly but has also embraced it as essential to its existence, integrating it into itself; it requires the villain, and so on. In religion, even the most extreme liberals want the most devout individuals to be seen as citizens—i.e. the religious villain; they do not want to see any more trials for heresy. But against the "rational law," no one is allowed to rebel, or they face the harshest penalties. What is sought is not the freedom and realization of the individual or self, but of reason—i.e. the dominance of reason, a reign. The liberals are zealots, not necessarily for faith, God, and so forth, but certainly for reason, their master. They tolerate no lack of decorum, hence no personal growth or self-determination; they act as guardians as effectively as the most absolute rulers.
"Political liberty," what are we to understand by that? Perhaps the individual's independence of the State and its laws? No; on the contrary, the individual's subjection in the State and to the State's laws. But why "liberty"? Because one is no longer separated from the State by intermediaries, but stands in direct and immediate relation to it; because one is[Pg 139] a—citizen, not the subject of another, not even of the king as a person, but only in his quality as "supreme head of the State." Political liberty, this fundamental doctrine of liberalism, is nothing but a second phase of—Protestantism, and runs quite parallel with "religious liberty."[73] Or would it perhaps be right to understand by the latter an independence of religion? Anything but that. Independence of intermediaries is all that it is intended to express, independence of mediating priests, the abolition of the "laity," and so direct and immediate relation to religion or to God. Only on the supposition that one has religion can he enjoy freedom of religion; freedom of religion does not mean being without religion, but inwardness of faith, unmediated intercourse with God. To him who is "religiously free" religion is an affair of the heart, it is to him his own affair, it is to him a "sacredly serious matter." So, too, to the "politically free" man the State is a sacredly serious matter; it is his heart's affair, his chief affair, his own affair.
"Political liberty," what does that even mean? Maybe it means an individual's independence from the State and its laws? No; actually, it refers to the individual's subjection within the State and to its laws. But why call it "liberty"? Because the individual is no longer separated from the State by intermediaries, but has a direct and immediate relationship with it; because they are a—citizen, not just a subject of someone else, not even just of the king as a person, but solely in his role as "supreme head of the State." Political liberty, this core principle of liberalism, is really just a second phase of—Protestantism, and runs parallel to "religious liberty." Or could the latter be understood as independence from religion? Definitely not. It only expresses the independence from intermediaries, the removal of mediating priests, and establishes a direct and immediate relationship to religion or to God. One can only have freedom of religion if they actually have religion; freedom of religion doesn’t mean being without religion, but rather signifies an inward faith and unmediated connection with God. For someone who is "religiously free," religion is a matter of the heart; it is their own matter, a "sacredly serious matter." Similarly, for the "politically free" person, the State is a sacredly serious matter; it is their heartfelt concern, their main concern, their own concern.
Political liberty means that the polis, the State, is free; freedom of religion that religion is free, as freedom of conscience signifies that conscience is free; not, therefore, that I am free from the State, from religion, from conscience, or that I am rid of them. It does not mean my liberty, but the liberty of a power that rules and subjugates me; it means that one of my despots, like State, religion, conscience, is free. State, religion, conscience, these despots, make me a slave,[Pg 140] and their liberty is my slavery. That in this they necessarily follow the principle, "the end hallows the means," is self-evident. If the welfare of the State is the end, war is a hallowed means; if justice is the State's end, homicide is a hallowed means, and is called by its sacred name, "execution," etc.; the sacred State hallows everything that is serviceable to it.
Political liberty means that the polis, the State, is free; freedom of religion means that religion is free, and freedom of conscience means that conscience is free; it does not mean that I am free from the State, from religion, or from conscience, nor that I’m rid of them. It does not signify my liberty, but the liberty of a power that governs and controls me; it indicates that one of my despots, like the State, religion, or conscience, is free. The State, religion, and conscience—these despots—make me a slave,[Pg 140] and their liberty is my slavery. It is obvious that they necessarily follow the principle, "the end justifies the means." If the welfare of the State is the goal, war becomes an acceptable means; if justice is the State's goal, killing becomes an acceptable means and is referred to by its sacred name, "execution," etc.; the sacred State sanctifies everything that serves its interests.
"Individual liberty," over which civic liberalism keeps jealous watch, does not by any means signify a completely free self-determination, by which actions become altogether mine, but only independence of persons. Individually free is he who is responsible to no man. Taken in this sense,—and we are not allowed to understand it otherwise,—not only the ruler is individually free, i. e., irresponsible toward men ("before God," we know, he acknowledges himself responsible), but all who are "responsible only to the law." This kind of liberty was won through the revolutionary movement of the century,—to wit, independence of arbitrary will, of tel est notre plaisir. Hence the constitutional prince must himself be stripped of all personality, deprived of all individual decision, that he may not as a person, as an individual man, violate the "individual liberty" of others. The personal will of the ruler has disappeared in the constitutional prince; it is with a right feeling, therefore, that absolute princes resist this. Nevertheless these very ones profess to be in the best sense "Christian princes." For this, however, they must become a purely spiritual power, as the Christian is subject only to spirit ("God is spirit"). The purely spiritual power is consistently[Pg 141] represented only by the constitutional prince, he who, without any personal significance, stands there spiritualized to the degree that he can rank as a sheer, uncanny "spirit," as an idea. The constitutional king is the truly Christian king, the genuine, consistent carrying-out of the Christian principle. In the constitutional monarchy individual dominion,—i. e., a real ruler that wills—has found its end; here, therefore, individual liberty prevails, independence of every individual dictator, of every one who could dictate to me with a tel est notre plaisir. It is the completed Christian State-life, a spiritualized life.
"Individual liberty," which civic liberalism closely protects, doesn't mean complete self-determination where actions are entirely mine, but rather independence of persons. An individual is free if they are accountable to no man. In this sense—and we can only understand it this way—not just the ruler is individually free, i.e., irresponsible toward men (although he acknowledges his responsibility "before God"), but also everyone who is "responsible only to the law." This type of liberty was achieved through the revolutionary movement of the century, specifically the independence from arbitrary will, or tel est notre plaisir. Thus, the constitutional prince must shed all personal identity and be stripped of any individual decision so that he does not, as a person or an individual man, violate the "individual liberty" of others. The personal will of the ruler has vanished in the constitutional prince; it is therefore understandable that absolute rulers resist this. Still, these very individuals claim to be the best kind of "Christian princes." However, for this to be true, they must become a purely spiritual power, as the Christian is only subject to spirit ("God is spirit"). The purely spiritual power is consistently[Pg 141] embodied only by the constitutional prince, who, void of any personal significance, exists as a spiritual being to the extent that he can be considered a sheer, uncanny "spirit," or an idea. The constitutional king is the true Christian king, the genuine implementation of the Christian principle. In the constitutional monarchy, individual dominion—i.e., a real ruler who wills—has reached its conclusion; here, therefore, individual liberty thrives, free from any individual dictator or anyone who could impose their will on me with a tel est notre plaisir. It is the fulfilled Christian State-life, a spiritualized existence.
The behavior of the commonalty is liberal through and through. Every personal invasion of another's sphere revolts the civic sense; if the citizen sees that one is dependent on the humor, the pleasure, the will of a man as individual (i. e. as not authorized by a "higher power"), at once he brings his liberalism to the front and shrieks about "arbitrariness." In fine, the citizen asserts his freedom from what is called orders (ordonnance): "No one has any business to give me—orders!" Orders carries the idea that what I am to do is another man's will, while law does not express a personal authority of another. The liberty of the commonalty is liberty or independence from the will of another person, so-called personal or individual liberty; for being personally free means being only so free that no other person can dispose of mine, or that what I may or may not do does not depend on the personal decree of another. The liberty of the press, for instance, is such a liberty of liberalism, liberalism fighting only against the coercion of the cen[Pg 142]sorship as that of personal wilfulness, but otherwise showing itself extremely inclined and willing to tyrannize over the press by "press laws"; i. e., the civic liberals want liberty of writing for themselves; for, as they are law-abiding, their writings will not bring them under the law. Only liberal matter, i. e. only lawful matter, is to be allowed to be printed; otherwise the "press laws" threaten "press-penalties." If one sees personal liberty assured, one does not notice at all how, if a new issue happens to arise, the most glaring unfreedom becomes dominant. For one is rid of orders indeed, and "no one has any business to give us orders," but one has become so much the more submissive to the—law. One is enthralled now in due legal form.
The behavior of the general public is completely liberal. Any personal intrusion into someone else's space offends the civic sense; if citizens notice that someone is relying on the whims, preferences, or wishes of an individual (i.e., not approved by a "higher power"), they quickly bring their liberal beliefs to the forefront and complain about "arbitrariness." In essence, citizens assert their freedom from what is referred to as orders (ordonnance): "No one has the right to give me—orders!" The term orders implies that what I am expected to do is based on someone else’s will, while law doesn’t reflect the personal authority of another individual. The freedom of the general public is about being free or independent from the wishes of another person, often referred to as personal or individual liberty; to be personally free means being free enough that no one else can control my choices, or that what I can or cannot do doesn't rely on someone else's personal directive. The freedom of the press, for example, represents this kind of liberalism, as liberalism pushes back against the coercion of censorship, which stems from personal willfulness, while at the same time showing a strong tendency and willingness to impose restrictions on the press through "press laws"; i.e., civic liberals seek the freedom to write for themselves; since they are law-abiding, their writings won't land them in legal trouble. Only liberal content, i.e., only lawful content, is permitted to be published; otherwise, the "press laws" could lead to "press penalties." When personal freedom is guaranteed, one often fails to notice how, if a new issue arises, blatant oppression can easily take hold. One might be free from orders indeed, claiming that "no one has the right to give us orders," but one has become even more submissive to the—law. Now, one is trapped in lawful compliance.
In the citizen-State there are only "free people," who are compelled to thousands of things (e. g. to deference, to a confession of faith, and the like). But what does that amount to? Why, it is only the—State, the law, not any man, that compels them!
In the citizen-State, there are only "free people," who are forced to do thousands of things (e. g. show respect, make a confession of faith, and so on). But what does that really mean? It's just the—State, the law, not any individual, that forces them!
What does the commonalty mean by inveighing against every personal order, i. e. every order not founded on the "cause," on "reason," etc.? It is simply fighting in the interest of the "cause"[74] against the dominion of "persons"! But the mind's cause is the rational, good, lawful, etc.; that is the "good cause." The commonalty wants an impersonal ruler.
What do ordinary people mean when they criticize every personal order, i.e., any order that isn't based on "cause," "reason," etc.? They are essentially advocating for the "cause"[74] against the control of "individuals"! But the cause of the mind is rational, good, lawful, etc.; that is the "good cause." The common people want an impersonal ruler.
Furthermore, if the principle is this, that only the cause is to rule man—to wit, the cause of morality,[Pg 143] the cause of legality, etc.,—then no personal balking of one by the other may be authorized either (as formerly, e. g., the commoner was balked of the aristocratic offices, the aristocrat of common mechanical trades, etc.); i. e. free competition must exist. Only through the thing[75] can one balk another (e. g. the rich man balking the impecunious man by money, a thing), not as a person. Henceforth only one lordship, the lordship of the State, is admitted; personally no one is any longer lord of another. Even at birth the children belong to the State, and to the parents only in the name of the State, which, e. g., does not allow infanticide, demands their baptism, etc.
Furthermore, if the principle is this: that only the cause should govern individuals—that is, the cause of morality,[Pg 143] the cause of legality, etc.—then no personal interference between individuals may be permitted (as in the past, for example, when commoners were denied certain offices and aristocrats were prevented from pursuing common mechanical trades); that is, there must be free competition. Only through tangible things[75] can one person interfere with another (for example, when a rich man obstructs a poor man using money, a tangible thing), not as an individual. From now on, there is only one authority, the authority of the State; personally, no one has authority over another. Even at birth, children belong to the State, and to the parents only in the name of the State, which, for example, does not permit infanticide and requires their baptism, etc.
But all the State's children, furthermore, are of quite equal account in its eyes ("civic or political equality"), and they may see to it themselves how they get along with each other; they may compete.
But all the State's children are considered equally important in its eyes ("civic or political equality"), and they can figure out for themselves how to interact with each other; they can compete.
Free competition means nothing else than that every one can present himself, assert himself, fight, against another. Of course the feudal party set itself against this, as its existence depended on an absence of competition. The contests in the time of the Restoration in France had no other substance than this,—that the bourgeoisie was struggling for free competition, and the feudalists were seeking to bring back the guild system.
Free competition just means that anyone can step forward, make their case, and compete against others. Naturally, the feudalists opposed this because their survival relied on a lack of competition. The conflicts during the Restoration in France were essentially about this: the bourgeoisie was fighting for free competition, while the feudalists were trying to restore the guild system.
Now, free competition has won, and against the guild system it had to win. (See below for the further discussion.)
Now, free competition has triumphed, and it had to defeat the guild system. (See below for further discussion.)
If the Revolution ended in a reaction, this only[Pg 144] showed what the Revolution really was. For every effort arrives at reaction when it comes to discreet reflection, and storms forward in the original action only so long as it is an intoxication, an "indiscretion." "Discretion" will always be the cue of the reaction, because discretion sets limits, and liberates what was really wanted, i. e. the principle, from the initial "unbridledness" and "unrestrainedness." Wild young fellows, bumptious students, who set aside all considerations, are really Philistines, since with them, as with the latter, considerations form the substance of their conduct; only that as swaggerers they are mutinous against considerations and in negative relations to them, but as Philistines, later, they give themselves up to considerations and have positive relations to them. In both cases all their doing and thinking turns upon "considerations," but the Philistine is reactionary in relation to the student; he is the wild fellow come to discreet reflection, as the latter is the unreflecting Philistine. Daily experience confirms the truth of this transformation, and shows how the swaggerers turn to Philistines in turning gray.
If the Revolution ended in a backlash, it simply[Pg 144] revealed what the Revolution really was. Every effort eventually leads to backlash when it faces careful thought, and charges ahead in the initial action only as long as it's an high, an "impulse." "Carefulness" will always be the trigger for the backlash, because carefulness establishes boundaries and frees what was truly desired, i. e. the principle, from the initial "lack of control" and "lack of restraint." Rowdy young people, brash students, who ignore all considerations, are actually Philistines, since for them, just like for the latter, considerations are the essence of their behavior; the difference being that as show-offs they rebel against considerations and relate to them negatively, while as Philistines they later submit to considerations and have a positive connection to them. In both cases, everything they do and think revolves around "considerations," but the Philistine is reactionary compared to the student; he is the wild one who has gained careful thought, just as the student is the thoughtless Philistine. Daily experience backs up the reality of this change and shows how the show-offs become Philistines as they age.
So too the so-called reaction in Germany gives proof that it was only the discreet continuation of the warlike jubilation of liberty.
So the so-called reaction in Germany shows that it was just a discreet continuation of the warlike celebration of freedom.
The Revolution was not directed against the established, but against the establishment in question, against a particular establishment. It did away with this ruler, not with the ruler—on the contrary, the French were ruled most inexorably; it killed the old vicious rulers, but wanted to confer on the virtuous ones a securely established position, i. e. it simply set[Pg 145] virtue in the place of vice. (Vice and virtue, again, are on their part distinguished from each other only as a wild young fellow from a Philistine.) Etc.
The Revolution wasn't against the established but against the specific establishment, targeting a particular group. It overthrew this ruler, not the concept of rulership—actually, the French continued to be ruled very strictly; it eliminated the old corrupt leaders but aimed to give the virtuous ones a stable position, i.e. it simply replaced vice with virtue. (Vice and virtue, in turn, are only distinguished from each other like a wild young man is from a conventional one.) Etc.
To this day the revolutionary principle has gone no farther than to assail only one or another particular establishment, i. e. be reformatory. Much as may be improved, strongly as "discreet progress" may be adhered to, always there is only a new master set in the old one's place, and the overturning is a—building up. We are still at the distinction of the young Philistine from the old one. The Revolution began in bourgeois fashion with the uprising of the third estate, the middle class; in bourgeois fashion it dries away. It was not the individual man—and he alone is Man—that became free, but the citizen, the citoyen, the political man, who for that very reason is not Man but a specimen of the human species, and more particularly a specimen of the species Citizen, a free citizen.
To this day, the revolutionary idea has only attacked one or another specific establishment, meaning it has been reformist. No matter how much improvement may happen, or how strongly we might cling to "controlled progress," there’s always just a new master replacing the old one, and the upheaval is really just a—rebuilding. We still see a difference between the young Philistine and the old one. The Revolution started in a bourgeois way with the uprising of the third estate, the middle class; in a bourgeois way it is fading away. It wasn’t the individual man—and he alone is Man—who became free, but the citizen, the citoyen, the political man, who, for that reason, is not Man but an example of the human species, and more specifically an example of the Citizen species, a free citizen.
In the Revolution it was not the individual who acted so as to affect the world's history, but a people; the nation, the sovereign nation, wanted to effect everything. A fancied I, an idea, such as the nation is, appears acting; i. e., the individuals contribute themselves as tools of this idea, and act as "citizens."
During the Revolution, it wasn’t an individual who influenced the course of history, but a people; the nation, the sovereign nation, sought to make a difference. A perceived I, an idea like the concept of the nation, seems to be acting; i.e., individuals become instruments of this idea and act as "citizens."
The commonalty has its power, and at the same time its limits, in the fundamental law of the State, in a charter, in a legitimate[76] or "just"[77] prince who himself is guided, and rules, according to "rational laws"; in short, in legality. The period of the [Pg 146]bourgeoisie is ruled by the British spirit of legality. An assembly of provincial estates, e. g., is ever recalling that its authorization goes only so and so far, and that it is called at all only through favor and can be thrown out again through disfavor. It is always reminding itself of its—vocation. It is certainly not to be denied that my father begot me; but, now that I am once begotten, surely his purposes in begetting do not concern me a bit and, whatever he may have called me to, I do what I myself will. Therefore even a called assembly of estates, the French assembly in the beginning of the Revolution, recognized quite rightly that it was independent of the caller. It existed, and would have been stupid if it did not avail itself of the right of existence, but fancied itself dependent as on a father. The called one no longer has to ask "what did the caller want when he created me?" but "what do I want after I have once followed the call?" Not the caller, not the constituents, not the charter according to which their meeting was called out, nothing will be to him a sacred, inviolable power. He is authorized for everything that is in his power; he will know no restrictive "authorization," will not want to be loyal. This, if any such thing could be expected from chambers at all, would give a completely egoistic chamber, severed from all navel-string and without consideration. But chambers are always devout, and therefore one cannot be surprised if so much half-way or undecided, i. e. hypocritical, "egoism" parades in them.
The common people have their power, but also their limits, in the fundamental law of the State, in a charter, in a legitimate[76] or "just"[77] ruler who is guided by and rules according to "rational laws"; in short, in legality. The period of the [Pg 146]bourgeoisie is governed by the British spirit of legality. A provincial assembly, for example, constantly reminds itself that its authority only goes so far and that it only exists through favor and can be dismissed through disfavor. It is always aware of its vocation. While it's undeniable that my father brought me into this world, now that I exist, his reasons for doing so don't concern me at all, and regardless of what he might have called me to do, I will act according to my own will. Thus, even an assembly of estates, like the French assembly at the start of the Revolution, rightly recognized that it was independent of the caller. It existed, and would have been foolish not to assert its right to exist, yet it mistakenly viewed itself as dependent like a child on a parent. The called assembly no longer needs to ask, "What did the caller want when they created me?" but rather, "What do I want now that I have answered the call?" Neither the caller, nor the constituents, nor the charter that summoned them, will hold any sacred, inviolable power over them. They are authorized to do anything within their power; they will recognize no limiting "authorization" and will not seek to be loyal. If anything like this could be expected from assemblies at all, it would create a completely egoistic assembly, detached from all connections and without regard for others. However, assemblies are always ingrained with a sense of duty, and thus, it's not surprising that so much half-hearted or ambiguous, i.e., hypocritical, "egoism" is displayed within them.
The members of the estates are to remain within the limits that are traced for them by the charter, by the[Pg 147] king's will, and the like. If they will not or can not do that, then they are to "step out." What dutiful man could act otherwise, could put himself, his conviction, and his will as the first thing? who could be so immoral as to want to assert himself, even if the body corporate and everything should go to ruin over it? People keep carefully within the limits of their authorization; of course one must remain within the limits of his power anyhow, because no one can do more than he can. "My power, or, if it be so, powerlessness, be my sole limit, but authorizations only restraining—precepts? Should I profess this all-subversive view? No, I am a—law-abiding citizen!"
The members of the estates need to stay within the limits set for them by the charter, the[Pg 147] king's will, and similar guidelines. If they refuse or can't do that, then they should "step aside." What responsible person could act any differently or put themselves, their beliefs, and their desires as the first priority? Who could be so unethical as to want to assert themselves, even if it meant the entire community would collapse? People carefully stay within the boundaries of their authorization; naturally, one must also stay within the limits of their power because no one can do more than what they're capable of. "My power, or, if that's the case, my powerlessness, should be my only limit, but authorizations should be just restrictions—guidelines? Should I really endorse this completely undermining viewpoint? No, I am a—law-abiding citizen!"
The commonalty professes a morality which is most closely connected with its essence. The first demand of this morality is to the effect that one should carry on a solid business, an honorable trade, lead a moral life. Immoral, to it, is the sharper, the demirep, the thief, robber, and murderer, the gamester, the penniless man without a situation, the frivolous man. The doughty commoner designates the feeling against these "immoral" people as his "deepest indignation." All these lack settlement, the solid quality of business, a solid, seemly life, a fixed income, etc.; in short, they belong, because their existence does not rest on a secure basis, to the dangerous "individuals or isolated persons," to the dangerous prolétariat; they are "individual bawlers" who offer no "guarantee" and have "nothing to lose," and so nothing to risk. The forming of family ties, e. g., binds a man: he who is bound furnishes security, can be taken hold of; not[Pg 148] so the street-walker. The gamester stakes everything on the game, ruins himself and others;—no guarantee. All who appear to the commoner suspicious, hostile, and dangerous might be comprised under the name "vagabonds"; every vagabondish way of living displeases him. For there are intellectual vagabonds too, to whom the hereditary dwelling-place of their fathers seems too cramped and oppressive for them to be willing to satisfy themselves with the limited space any more: instead of keeping within the limits of a temperate style of thinking, and taking as inviolable truth what furnishes comfort and tranquillity to thousands, they overleap all bounds of the traditional and run wild with their impudent criticism and untamed mania for doubt, these extravagating vagabonds. They form the class of the unstable, restless, changeable, i. e. of the prolétariat, and, if they give voice to their unsettled nature, are called "unruly fellows."
The general public upholds a morality that's closely tied to their core values. Their main expectation is to run a legitimate business, have an honorable profession, and live a good life. They view the con artist, the immoral person, the thief, the robber, and the murderer, as well as gamblers and unemployed individuals, as immoral. The hardworking common person expresses their strong disapproval of these "immoral" individuals as their "deepest indignation." All these people lack stability, the solid aspect of a business, a respectable life, a steady income, etc.; in short, they fall under the category of "individuals or isolated persons" who pose a danger, part of the "proletariat." They are "individual troublemakers" who provide no "guarantee" and have "nothing to lose," meaning they have nothing to risk. Forming family connections, e. g., binds a person: those who are bound offer security and can be relied upon; unlike[Pg 148] the street prostitute. The gambler risks everything on the game, ruining themselves and others—no guarantee. Anyone who appears suspicious, hostile, and dangerous to the average person might be labeled as "vagabonds"; any vagabond lifestyle bothers them. There are also intellectual vagabonds who find their ancestral homes too constricting and refuse to settle for the limited space. Instead of adhering to a moderate way of thinking and accepting as undeniable truth what provides comfort and peace for many, they disregard all boundaries of tradition, indulging in their bold criticism and uncontrolled skepticism, these extravagant vagabonds. They make up a group of unstable, restless, and variable individuals, i.e., the prolétariat, and when they express their unease, they are called "unruly fellows."
Such a broad sense has the so-called prolétariat, or pauperism. How much one would err if one believed the commonalty to be desirous of doing away with poverty (pauperism) to the best of its ability! On the contrary, the good citizen helps himself with the incomparably comforting conviction that "the fact is that the good things of fortune are unequally divided and will always remain so—according to God's wise decree." The poverty which surrounds him in every alley does not disturb the true commoner further than that at most he clears his account with it by throwing an alms, or finds work and food for an "honest and serviceable" fellow. But so much the more does he feel his quiet enjoyment clouded by innovating and[Pg 149] discontented poverty, by those poor who no longer behave quietly and endure, but begin to run wild and become restless. Lock up the vagabond, thrust the breeder of unrest into the darkest dungeon! He wants to "arouse dissatisfaction and incite people against existing institutions" in the State—stone him, stone him!
Such a broad meaning is implied by the so-called proletariat, or poverty. How mistaken one would be to think that the general public wants to eliminate poverty to the best of their ability! On the contrary, the good citizen reassures himself with the comforting belief that "the reality is that the good things in life are unequally distributed and always will be—according to God's wise plan." The poverty that surrounds him in every alley only bothers the true commoner to the extent that he might throw a coin to a beggar or helps an "honest and hardworking" person find a job and food. But his quiet enjoyment is more greatly affected by innovative and discontented poverty, by those poor individuals who no longer behave calmly and accept their situation, but start to act out and become restless. Lock up the wanderer, throw the troublemaker into the darkest dungeon! He wants to "stir up dissatisfaction and incite people against existing institutions" in the State—stone him, stone him!
But from these identical discontented ones comes a reasoning somewhat as follows: It need not make any difference to the "good citizens" who protects them and their principles, whether an absolute king or a constitutional one, a republic, etc., if only they are protected. And what is their principle, whose protector they always "love"? Not that of labor; not that of birth either. But that of mediocrity, of the golden mean: a little birth and a little labor, i. e., an interest-bearing possession. Possession is here the fixed, the given, inherited (birth); interest-drawing is the exertion about it (labor); laboring capital, therefore. Only no immoderation, no ultra, no radicalism! Right of birth certainly, but only hereditary possessions; labor certainly, yet little or none at all of one's own, but labor of capital and of the—subject laborers.
But from these same dissatisfied people comes a reasoning that goes something like this: It doesn’t really matter to the “good citizens” who protects them and their values, whether it’s an absolute king, a constitutional one, a republic, etc., as long as they feel safe. And what is their principle, the one they always “cherish”? It’s not about labor; it’s not about birth either. It’s about mediocrity, about the golden mean: a little bit of birth and a little bit of labor, i. e., an interest-bearing possession. Possession here is fixed, the norm, inherited (birth); earning interest is the effort put into it (labor); laboring capital, therefore. Just no extremes, no excess, no radicalism! Rights of birth for sure, but only through inherited possessions; labor is acknowledged, yet very little or none of one’s own, but rather the labor of capital and the—subject laborers.
If an age is imbued with an error, some always derive advantage from the error, while the rest have to suffer from it. In the Middle Ages the error was general among Christians that the church must have all power, or the supreme lordship on earth; the hierarchs believed in this "truth" not less than the laymen, and both were spellbound in the like error. But by it the hierarchs had the advantage of power,[Pg 150] the laymen had to suffer subjection. However, as the saying goes, "one learns wisdom by suffering"; and so the laymen at last learned wisdom and no longer believed in the mediæval "truth."—A like relation exists between the commonalty and the laboring class. Commoner and laborer believe in the "truth" of money; they who do not possess it believe in it no less than those who possess it: the laymen, therefore, as well as the priests.
If a society is filled with a misconception, some people always benefit from that misconception while others have to deal with the consequences. In the Middle Ages, many Christians believed the church should hold all power or be the ultimate authority on earth; both the church leaders and ordinary people were caught up in this shared misconception. However, the church leaders gained the advantage of power,[Pg 150] while the ordinary people had to suffer under their control. Yet, as the saying goes, "you gain wisdom through suffering"; eventually, the common people learned this wisdom and stopped believing in the medieval "truth."—A similar situation exists between the general public and the working class. Both the average person and the laborer believe in the "truth" of money; those who don’t have it believe in it just as much as those who do: the ordinary people, just like the leaders.
"Money governs the world" is the keynote of the civic epoch. A destitute aristocrat and a destitute laborer, as "starvelings," amount to nothing so far as political consideration is concerned; birth and labor do not do it, but money brings consideration.[78] The possessors rule, but the State trains up from the destitute its "servants," to whom, in proportion as they are to rule (govern) in its name, it gives money (a salary).
"Money controls the world" is the main idea of our society today. A broke aristocrat and a broke laborer, as "starving people," don't mean much in terms of political power; status and hard work don’t do it, but money brings power.[78] Those who have it are in charge, but the State raises the "servants" from those in need, and it pays them (a salary) in direct relation to how much they are expected to rule (govern) in its name.
I receive everything from the State. Have I anything without the State's assent? What I have without this it takes from me as soon as it discovers the lack of a "legal title." Do I not, therefore, have everything through its grace, its assent?
I get everything from the State. Do I have anything without the State's approval? What I have without that it takes away from me as soon as it finds out there’s no "legal title." So, don’t I have everything thanks to its grace, its approval?
On this alone, on the legal title, the commonalty rests. The commoner is what he is through the protection of the State, through the State's grace. He would necessarily be afraid of losing everything if the State's power were broken.
On this alone, on the legal title, the common people stand. The common person is who they are because of the protection of the State, through the State’s support. They would certainly fear losing everything if the State’s power were weakened.
But how is it with him who has nothing to lose, how with the proletarian? As he has nothing to lose,[Pg 151] he does not need the protection of the State for his "nothing." He may gain, on the contrary, if that protection of the State is withdrawn from the protégé.
But what about someone who has nothing to lose, like the working-class person? Since he has nothing at stake, he doesn't require the State's protection for his "nothing." In fact, he might benefit if that State protection is taken away from the protégé.
Therefore the non-possessor will regard the State as a power protecting the possessor, which privileges the latter, but does nothing for him, the non-possessor, but to—suck his blood. The State is a—commoners' State, is the estate of the commonalty. It protects man not according to his labor, but according to his tractableness ("loyalty"),—to wit, according to whether the rights entrusted to him by the State are enjoyed and managed in accordance with the will, i. e. laws, of the State.
Therefore, the non-possessor sees the State as a power that protects the possessor, which favors the latter but does nothing for him, the non-possessor, except to—exploit him. The State is a—commoners' State, representing the interests of the common people. It protects individuals not based on their labor, but based on their obedience ("loyalty"), meaning according to whether the rights given to them by the State are enjoyed and managed in line with the will, i.e. laws, of the State.
Under the régime of the commonalty the laborers always fall into the hands of the possessors,—i. e. of those who have at their disposal some bit of the State domains (and everything possessible is State domain, belongs to the State, and is only a fief of the individual), especially money and land; of the capitalists, therefore. The laborer cannot realize on his labor to the extent of the value that it has for the consumer. "Labor is badly paid!" The capitalist has the greatest profit from it.—Well paid, and more than well paid, are only the labors of those who heighten the splendor and dominion of the State, the labors of high State servants. The State pays well that its "good citizens," the possessors, may be able to pay badly without danger; it secures to itself by good payment its servants, out of whom it forms a protecting power, a "police" (to the police belong soldiers, officials of all kinds, e. g. those of justice, education, etc.,—in short, the whole "machinery of the State")[Pg 152] for the "good citizens," and the "good citizens" gladly pay high tax-rates to it in order to pay so much lower rates to their laborers.
Under the regime of the common people, workers always end up in the hands of the owners—i.e. those who control some part of the State's assets (and everything that can be owned is State property, belongs to the State, and is just a fief of the individual), especially money and land; in other words, the capitalists. The worker can’t realize the full value of their labor for the consumer. "Labor is underpaid!" The capitalist makes the biggest profit from it. The only ones who are well paid, and even overpaid, are those whose work enhances the splendor and dominance of the State, the work of high-ranking State servants. The State pays well so that its "good citizens," the owners, can afford to pay their workers poorly without consequence; it secures its servants through good compensation, forming a protective force, a "police" (the police includes soldiers, various officials, e.g. those in justice, education, etc.—essentially, the entire "machinery of the State")[Pg 152] for the "good citizens," who willingly pay high taxes so they can pay their workers much lower wages.
But the class of laborers, because unprotected in what they essentially are (for they do not enjoy the protection of the State as laborers, but as its subjects they have a share in the enjoyment of the police, a so-called protection of the law), remains a power hostile to this State, this State of possessors, this "citizen kingship." Its principle, labor, is not recognized as to its value; it is exploited,[79] a spoil[80] of the possessors, the enemy.
But the working class, because it is unprotected in what it fundamentally is (as they don’t receive protection from the State as laborers, but as its subjects they only have a share in the security provided by the police, a so-called protection of the law), remains a force opposed to this State, this State of the wealthy, this "citizen kingship." Its essence, labor, is not recognized for its value; it is exploited,[79] a spoil[80] of the wealthy, the enemy.
The laborers have the most enormous power in their hands, and, if they once became thoroughly conscious of it and used it, nothing would withstand them; they would only have to stop labor, regard the product of labor as theirs, and enjoy it. This is the sense of the labor disturbances which show themselves here and there.
The workers hold immense power in their hands, and if they fully realized it and used it, nothing could stop them; all they would need to do is stop working, see the fruits of their labor as theirs, and enjoy it. This is what the labor movements popping up here and there are all about.
The State rests on the—slavery of labor. If labor becomes free, the State is lost.
The State relies on the enslavement of labor. If labor becomes free, the State is doomed.
§ 2.—Progressive Liberalism
We are freeborn men, and wherever we look we see ourselves made servants of egoists! Are we therefore to become egoists too? Heaven forbid! we want rather to make egoists impossible! We want to make them all "ragamuffins"; all of us must have nothing, that "all may have."
We are born free, yet everywhere we turn, we see ourselves becoming servants to selfish people! Should we also become selfish? Absolutely not! Instead, we want to make selfishness impossible! We want to turn them all into "ragamuffins"; we should all have nothing so that "everyone can have something."
Who is this person that you call "All"?—It is "society"!—But is it corporeal, then?—We are its body!—You? Why, you are not a body yourselves;—you, sir, are corporeal to be sure, you too, and you, but you all together are only bodies, not a body. Accordingly the united society may indeed have bodies at its service, but no one body of its own. Like the "nation" of the politicians, it will turn out to be nothing but a "spirit," its body only semblance.
Who is this person you call "All"?—It's "society"!—But is it a physical thing?—We are its body!—You? Well, you’re not just a body yourselves;—you, sir, are definitely physical, you too, and you, but all of you together are just bodies, not one body. So, the united society may have bodies at its service, but it doesn't have one body of its own. Like the "nation" politicians talk about, it turns out to be nothing but a "spirit," its physical form merely an illusion.
The freedom of man is, in political liberalism, freedom from persons, from personal dominion, from the master; the securing of each individual person against other persons, personal freedom.
The freedom of individuals, in political liberalism, is about freedom from others, from personal control, from the master; it ensures that each person is secure against other individuals, allowing for personal freedom.
No one has any orders to give; the law alone gives orders.
No one has the authority to give orders; only the law does.
But, even if the persons have become equal, yet their possessions have not. And yet the poor man needs the rich, the rich the poor, the former the rich man's money, the latter the poor man's labor. So no one needs another as a person, but needs him as a giver, and thus as one who has something to give, as holder or possessor. So what he has makes the man. And in having, or in "possessions," people are unequal.
But even if people have become equal, their possessions haven't. The poor man needs the rich, and the rich needs the poor; the former needs the rich man’s money, and the latter needs the poor man's labor. So no one needs another as a person, but needs them as a giver, as someone who has something to give, as a holder or possessor. What he has defines the man. And in having, or in "possessions," people are unequal.
Consequently, social liberalism concludes, no one must have, as according to political liberalism no one was to give orders; i. e., as in that case the State alone obtained the command, so now society alone obtains the possessions.
Consequently, social liberalism concludes, no one must have, because according to political liberalism no one was to give orders; i. e., just as in that case the State alone took control, now society alone holds the resources.
For the State, protecting each one's person and property against the other, separates them from one another; each one is his special part and has his[Pg 154] special part. He who is satisfied with what he is and has finds this state of things profitable; but he who would like to be and have more looks around for this "more," and finds it in the power of other persons. Here he comes upon a contradiction; as a person no one is inferior to another, and yet one person has what another has not but would like to have. So, he concludes, the one person is more than the other, after all, for the former has what he needs, the latter has not; the former is a rich man, the latter a poor man.
For the State, protecting each person's rights and property from others separates them from one another; everyone is their own individual and has their own special part. Those who are content with what they are and what they have find this situation beneficial; however, those who want to be and have more look for this "more" and find it in the power of other people. Here, they encounter a contradiction; as individuals, no one is inferior to another, yet one person has what another desires but cannot obtain. So, they conclude that one person is worth more than the other, after all, because the first has what they need while the second does not; the first is a rich person, and the second is a poor person.
He now asks himself further, are we to let what we rightly buried come to life again? are we to let this circuitously restored inequality of persons pass? No; on the contrary, we must bring quite to an end what was only half accomplished. Our freedom from another's person still lacks the freedom from what the other's person can command, from what he has in his personal power,—in short, from "personal property." Let us then do away with personal property. Let no one have anything any longer, let every one be a—ragamuffin. Let property be impersonal, let it belong to—society.
He now asks himself more: should we allow what we rightfully buried to come back to life? Should we let this roundabout restoration of inequality among people be accepted? No; on the contrary, we must fully finish what was only half done. Our freedom from someone else's person is still incomplete without freedom from what that person can control, from what they hold in their personal power—in short, from "personal property." So, let's get rid of personal property. Let no one own anything anymore; let everyone be a—ragamuffin. Let property be impersonal; let it belong to—society.
Before the supreme ruler, the sole commander, we had all become equal, equal persons, i. e. nullities.
Before the supreme ruler, the sole commander, we had all become equal, equal individuals, i.e. none.
Before the supreme proprietor we all become equal—ragamuffins. For the present, one is still in another's estimation a "ragamuffin," a "have-nothing"; but then this estimation ceases. We are all ragamuffins together, and as the aggregate of Communistic society we might call ourselves a "ragamuffin crew."
Before the ultimate owner, we all become equal—tramps. For now, someone is still viewed by others as a "tramp," a "have-not"; but eventually this view disappears. We are all tramps together, and as the collective of a Communistic society, we might call ourselves a "tramp crew."
When the proletarian shall really have founded his purposed "society" in which the interval between rich[Pg 155] and poor is to be removed, then he will be a ragamuffin, for then he will feel that it amounts to something to be a ragamuffin, and might lift "Ragamuffin" to be an honorable form of address, just as the Revolution did with the word "Citizen." Ragamuffin is his ideal; we are all to become ragamuffins.
When the working class finally establishes their desired "society," where the gap between the rich and poor is eliminated, then he will be a ragamuffin. At that point, he will realize that being a ragamuffin means something meaningful, and might elevate "Ragamuffin" to an honorable title, just like the Revolution turned "Citizen" into a respected term. Ragamuffin is his ideal; we are all meant to become ragamuffins.
This is the second robbery of the "personal" in the interest of "humanity." Neither command nor property is left to the individual; the State took the former, society the latter.
This is the second robbery of the "personal" for the sake of "humanity." Individuals are left with neither control nor possessions; the State took the former, and society the latter.
Because in society the most oppressive evils make themselves felt, therefore the oppressed especially, and consequently the members in the lower regions of society, think they find the fault in society, and make it their task to discover the right society. This is only the old phenomenon,—that one looks for the fault first in everything but himself, and consequently in the State, in the self-seeking of the rich, etc., which yet have precisely our fault to thank for their existence.
Because the most oppressive evils in society are noticeable, the oppressed—especially those in the lower levels of society—often believe that society itself is to blame and make it their mission to find the right society. This is just the same old issue—people tend to look for faults everywhere except within themselves, blaming the State, the greed of the wealthy, and so on, while not recognizing that these problems owe their existence to our own faults.
The reflections and conclusions of Communism look very simple. As matters lie at this time,—in the present situation with regard to the State, therefore,—some, and they the majority, are at a disadvantage compared to others, the minority. In this state of things the former are in a state of prosperity, the latter in a state of need. Hence the present state of things, i. e. the State, must be done away with. And what in its place? Instead of the isolated state of prosperity—a general state of prosperity, a prosperity of all.
The ideas and conclusions of Communism seem very straightforward. As things stand right now—in the current situation regarding the State—some people, and they make up the majority, are at a disadvantage compared to others, the minority. In this state of affairs, the former are in a state of prosperity, while the latter are in a state of need. Therefore, the current state of things, i.e. the State, must be abolished. And what should replace it? Instead of the isolated state of prosperity—there should be a general state of prosperity, a prosperity for all.
Through the Revolution the bourgeoisie became[Pg 156] omnipotent, and all inequality was abolished by every one's being raised or degraded to the dignity of a citizen: the common man—raised, the aristocrat—degraded; the third estate became sole estate,—viz., the estate of—citizens of the State. Now Communism responds: Our dignity and our essence consist not in our being all—the equal children of our mother, the State, all born with equal claim to her love and her protection, but in our all existing for each other. This is our equality, or herein we are equal, in that we, I as well as you and you and all of you, are active or "labor" each one for the rest; in that each of us is a laborer, then. The point for us is not what we are for the State (viz., citizens), not our citizenship therefore, but what we are for each other,—viz., that each of us exists only through the other, who, caring for my wants, at the same time sees his own satisfied by me. He labors, e. g., for my clothing (tailor), I for his need of amusement (comedy-writer, rope-dancer, etc.), he for my food (farmer, etc.), I for his instruction (scientist, etc.). It is labor that constitutes our dignity and our—equality.
Through the Revolution, the bourgeoisie became[Pg 156] all-powerful, and all inequality was eliminated by everyone being either elevated or lowered to the status of a citizen: the common person was elevated, while the aristocrat was brought down; the third estate became the only estate—viz., the estate of—citizens of the State. Now Communism responds: Our dignity and our essence don't come from all of us being the equal children of our mother, the State, all born with an equal right to her love and protection, but from all of us existing for each other. This is our equality, or here is where we are equal, in that we, I as well as you and you and all of you, are active or "labor" for each other; in that each of us is a laborer, then. The point for us is not what we are for the State (viz., citizens), not our citizenship therefore, but what we are for each other—viz., that each of us exists only through the other, who, while caring for my wants, also sees his own fulfilled by me. He works, e.g., for my clothing (tailor), I for his need for entertainment (comedy writer, rope dancer, etc.), he for my food (farmer, etc.), I for his education (scientist, etc.). It is labor that defines our dignity and our—equality.
What advantage does citizenship bring us? Burdens! And how high is our labor appraised? As low as possible! But labor is our sole value all the same; that we are laborers is the best thing about us, this is our significance in the world, and therefore it must be our consideration too and must come to receive consideration. What can you meet us with? Surely nothing but—labor too. Only for labor or services do we owe you a recompense, not for your bare existence; not for what you are for yourselves[Pg 157] either, but only for what you are for us. By what have you claims on us? Perhaps by your high birth, etc.? No, only by what you do for us that is desirable or useful. Be it thus then: we are willing to be worth to you only so much as we do for you; but you are to be held likewise by us. Services determine value,—i. e. those services that are worth something to us, and consequently labors for each other, labors for the common good. Let each one be in the other's eyes a laborer. He who accomplishes something useful is inferior to none, or—all laborers (laborers, of course, in the sense of laborers "for the common good," i. e. communistic laborers) are equal. But, as the laborer is worth his wages,[81] let the wages too be equal.
What advantage does citizenship bring us? Burdens! And how is our work valued? As low as it can be! But work is still our only value; that we are workers is the best thing about us, and this is our significance in the world, so it must be our main concern and should get the consideration it deserves. What can you offer us? Surely nothing but—work too. We owe you a reward only for your labor or services, not for merely existing; not for what you are for yourselves either, but only for what you are for us. By what do you have claims on us? Maybe by your high status, etc.? No, only by what you do for us that is valuable or helpful. So be it: we’re willing to be worth to you only as much as we do for you; but you should be held to the same standard by us. Services determine value—i.e. those services that are valuable to us, and therefore work for each other, work for the common good. Let everyone view each other as a worker. Anyone who achieves something useful is equal to everyone else, or—all workers (workers in the sense of those who work "for the common good," i.e. communal workers) are equal. But, since a worker deserves their pay,[81] let the pay be equal too.
As long as faith sufficed for man's honor and dignity, no labor, however harassing, could be objected to if it only did not hinder a man in his faith. Now, on the contrary, when every one is to cultivate himself into man, condemning a man to machine-like labor amounts to the same thing as slavery. If a factory-worker must tire himself to death twelve hours and more, he is cut off from becoming man. Every labor is to have the intent that the man be satisfied. Therefore he must become a master in it too, i. e. be able to perform it as a totality. He who in a pin-factory only puts on the heads, only draws the wire, etc., works, as it were, mechanically, like a machine; he remains half-trained, does not become a master: his labor cannot satisfy him, it can only fatigue him. His labor is nothing taken by itself, has no object in[Pg 158] itself, is nothing complete in itself; he labors only into another's hands, and is used (exploited) by this other. For this laborer in another's service there is no enjoyment of a cultivated mind, at most crude amusements: culture, you see, is barred against him. To be a good Christian one needs only to believe, and that can be done under the most oppressive circumstances. Hence the Christian-minded take care only of the oppressed laborers' piety, their patience, submission, etc. Only so long as the downtrodden classes were Christians could they bear all their misery: for Christianity does not let their murmurings and exasperation rise. Now the hushing of desires is no longer enough, but their sating is demanded. The bourgeoisie has proclaimed the gospel of the enjoyment of the world, of material enjoyment, and now wonders that this doctrine finds adherents among us poor: it has shown that not faith and poverty, but culture and possessions, make a man blessed; we proletarians understand that too.
As long as faith was enough for a person's honor and dignity, no matter how exhausting the work was, it could be accepted as long as it didn't interfere with their faith. Now, though, when everyone is supposed to develop themselves into a full person, forcing someone into machine-like labor is basically the same as slavery. If a factory worker has to wear themselves out for twelve hours or more, they are cut off from reaching their potential as a person. Every job should aim for the worker to be fulfilled. Therefore, they need to become a master at it too, meaning they should be able to do it in its entirety. Someone who only attaches the heads on pins or only pulls the wire, etc., works mechanically, like a machine; they stay half-trained and don’t become a master: their work can’t satisfy them, it can only tire them. Their work doesn’t have value on its own, lacks any real purpose in[Pg 158] itself, and isn’t complete in itself; they labor exclusively for someone else, and are used (exploited) by that person. For this worker in someone else's service, there's no enjoyment of a cultivated mind, just basic distractions: culture is completely out of reach for them. To be a good Christian, all you need is to believe, which can happen even under the harshest conditions. So, those with a Christian mindset only focus on the oppressed workers' faith, their patience, submission, and so on. As long as the downtrodden classes were Christians, they could endure all their suffering: Christianity keeps their complaints and frustrations in check. Now, just silencing desires is no longer enough; we demand their sating. The bourgeoisie has preached the gospel of enjoying life, of material enjoyment, and now they’re surprised that this idea appeals to us poor folks: it has shown that it's not faith and poverty that bring happiness, but culture and possessions. We proletarians understand that too.
The commonalty freed us from the orders and arbitrariness of individuals. But that arbitrariness was left which springs from the conjuncture of situations, and may be called the fortuity of circumstances; favoring fortune, and those "favored by fortune," still remain.
The common people freed us from the rules and whims of individuals. But that whimsy, which arises from the combination of situations, can be called the chance of circumstances; favoring fortune, and those who are "favored by fortune," still exist.
When e. g. a branch of industry is ruined and thousands of laborers become breadless, people think reasonably enough to acknowledge that it is not the individual who must bear the blame, but that "the evil lies in the situation."
When e. g. a branch of industry fails and thousands of workers are left without a job, people sensibly recognize that it’s not the individual who should be blamed, but rather that "the problem is in the situation."
Let us change the situation then, but let us change it thoroughly, and so that its fortuity becomes power[Pg 159]less, and a law! Let us no longer be slaves of chance! Let us create a new order that makes an end of fluctuations. Let this order then be sacred!
Let’s change the situation completely, so that its randomness becomes powerless and turns into a law! Let’s no longer be slaves to chance! Let’s establish a new order that puts an end to fluctuations. Let this order be sacred!
Formerly one had to suit the lords to come to anything; after the Revolution the word was "Grasp fortune!" Luck-hunting or hazard-playing, civil life was absorbed in this. Then, alongside this, the demand that he who has obtained something shall not frivolously stake it again.
Previously, people had to please the lords to achieve anything; after the Revolution, the motto became "Seize fortune!" People chased luck and took risks, and everyday life became all about that. At the same time, there was a rising expectation that once someone had gained something, they shouldn't carelessly gamble it away again.
Strange and yet supremely natural contradiction. Competition, in which alone civil or political life unrolls itself, is a game of luck through and through, from the speculations of the exchange down to the solicitation of offices, the hunt for customers, looking for work, aspiring to promotion and decorations, the second-hand dealer's petty haggling, etc. If one succeeds in supplanting and outbidding his rivals, then the "lucky throw" is made; for it must be taken as a piece of luck to begin with that the victor sees himself equipped with an ability (even though it has been developed by the most careful industry) against which the others do not know how to rise, consequently that—no abler ones are found. And now those who ply their daily lives in the midst of these changes of fortune without seeing any harm in it are seized with the most virtuous indignation when their own principle appears in naked form and "breeds misfortune" as—hazard-playing. Hazard-playing, you see, is too clear, too barefaced a competition, and, like every decided nakedness, offends honorable modesty.
Strange yet completely natural contradiction. Competition, where civil or political life unfolds, is a game of chance from the stock market to job applications, hunting for customers, searching for work, aiming for promotions and awards, and the petty bargaining of second-hand dealers, etc. If someone manages to outsmart and outbid their competitors, then they've just rolled the "lucky dice"; after all, it’s a stroke of luck that the winner possesses a skill (even if it's been honed through hard work) that the others can't match, meaning there are no better candidates around. Yet those who go about their daily lives amidst these ups and downs, seeing nothing wrong with it, become morally outraged when their own principles show up in their unfiltered form and "bring misfortune" as—gambling. Gambling, you see, is too obvious, too blatant a form of competition, and, like any barefaced honesty, it offends a sense of respectable modesty.
The Socialists want to put a stop to this activity of chance, and to form a society in which men are no[Pg 160] longer dependent on fortune, but free.
The Socialists want to end this activity based on chance and create a society where people are no[Pg 160] longer reliant on luck, but are free.
In the most natural way in the world this endeavor first utters itself as hatred of the "unfortunate" against the "fortunate," i. e., of those for whom fortune has done little or nothing, against those for whom it has done everything.
In the most natural way possible, this effort first expresses itself as resentment of the "unfortunate" towards the "fortunate," i.e., those who have received little or nothing from fortune, against those for whom it has done everything.
But properly the ill-feeling is not directed against the fortunate, but against fortune, this rotten spot of the commonalty.
But really, the resentment isn’t aimed at the lucky ones, but at fortune, this rotten part of the common people.
As the Communists first declare free activity to be man's essence, they, like all work-day dispositions, need a Sunday; like all material endeavors, they need a God, an uplifting and edification alongside their witless "labor."
As the Communists initially proclaim that free activity is essential to humanity, they, like all daily routines, require a day of rest; similar to all physical efforts, they need a higher purpose, something to inspire and elevate them alongside their mindless "work."
That the Communist sees in you the man, the brother, is only the Sunday side of Communism. According to the work-day side he does not by any means take you as man simply, but as human laborer or laboring man. The first view has in it the liberal principle; in the second, illiberality is concealed. If you were a "lazybones," he would not indeed fail to recognize the man in you, but would endeavor to cleanse him as a "lazy man" from laziness and to convert you to the faith that labor is man's "destiny and calling."
That the Communist sees you as a person, as a brother, is just the more positive side of Communism. On the everyday side, he doesn't see you simply as a person, but as a worker or someone who labors. The first perspective embodies a liberal principle, while the second hides a lack of freedom. If you were a "lazybones," he wouldn't ignore the person in you, but would try to rid you of laziness and make you believe that labor is man's "destiny and calling."
Therefore he shows a double face: with the one he takes heed that the spiritual man be satisfied, with the other he looks about him for means for the material or corporeal man. He gives man a twofold post,—an office of material acquisition and one of spiritual.
Therefore, he presents two sides: on one hand, he ensures that the spiritual person is fulfilled, while on the other, he searches for ways to support the physical or material person. He gives people a dual role—one for material gain and another for spiritual growth.
The commonalty had thrown open spiritual and material goods, and left it with each one to reach out[Pg 161] for them if he liked.
The common people had opened up spiritual and material goods, leaving it up to each person to grab them if they wanted. [Pg 161]
Communism really procures them for each one, presses them upon him, and compels him to acquire them. It takes seriously the idea that, because only spiritual and material goods make us men, we must unquestionably acquire these goods in order to be man. The commonalty made acquisition free; Communism compels to acquisition, and recognizes only the acquirer, him who practises a trade. It is not enough that the trade is free, but you must take it up.
Communism really provides these things for everyone, pushes them onto individuals, and forces them to obtain them. It takes seriously the belief that, since only spiritual and material goods define our humanity, we must definitely obtain these goods to be truly human. The community made it easy to acquire; Communism forces acquisition and recognizes only those who acquire, anyone who engages in a trade. It’s not enough for the trade to be available; you have to start it.
So all that is left for criticism to do is to prove that the acquisition of these goods does not yet by any means make us men.
So all that’s left for criticism to do is show that just getting these things doesn’t necessarily make us human.
With the liberal commandment that every one is to make a man of himself, or every one to make himself man, there was posited the necessity that every one must gain time for this labor of humanization, i. e. that it should become possible for every one to labor on himself.
With the idea that everyone should become their best self, it was necessary for each person to find time for this task of personal development, i.e. that it should be possible for everyone to work on themselves.
The commonalty thought it had brought this about if it handed over everything human to competition, but gave the individual a right to every human thing. "Each may strive after everything!"
The general public believed it had achieved this by turning everything human into a competition, but it also granted individuals the right to pursue anything human. "Everyone can aim for everything!"
Social liberalism finds that the matter is not settled with the "may," because may means only "it is forbidden to none" but not "it is made possible to every one." Hence it affirms that the commonalty is liberal only with the mouth and in words, supremely illiberal in act. It on its part wants to give all of us the means to be able to labor on ourselves.
Social liberalism argues that the issue isn't resolved with the "may," because "may" only means "it's not forbidden to anyone" but not "it's allowed for everyone." Thus, it claims that the general public is only liberal in words and talks, but extremely illiberal in practice. It wants to provide all of us the means to work on ourselves.
By the principle of labor that of fortune or compe[Pg 162]tition is certainly outdone. But at the same time the laborer, in his consciousness that the essential thing in him is "the laborer," holds himself aloof from egoism and subjects himself to the supremacy of a society of laborers, as the commoner clung with self-abandonment to the competition-State. The beautiful dream of a "social duty" still continues to be dreamed. People think again that society gives what we need, and we are under obligations to it on that account, owe it everything.[82] They are still at the point of wanting to serve a "supreme giver of all good." That society is no ego at all, which could give, bestow, or grant, but an instrument or means, from which we may derive benefit; that we have no social duties, but solely interests for the pursuance of which society must serve us; that we owe society no sacrifice, but, if we sacrifice anything, sacrifice it to ourselves,—of this the Socialists do not think, because they—as liberals—are imprisoned in the religious principle, and zealously aspire after—a sacred society, such as the State was hitherto.
By the principle of labor, fortune or competition is definitely surpassed. However, at the same time, the worker, aware that his essence is "the worker," distances himself from selfishness and submits to the authority of a community of workers, just as the commoner devoted himself to the competition-driven State. The beautiful idea of a "social duty" continues to be cherished. People still believe that society provides what we need, and we owe it everything for that reason.[82] They remain at the stage of wanting to serve a "supreme giver of all good." The truth that society is not an ego that can give, bestow, or grant, but rather a tool or means from which we can gain benefits; that we have no social duties but only interests for which society must work for us; that we owe society no sacrifices, but if we sacrifice anything, it should be for ourselves—this is not considered by the Socialists, because they—as liberals—are trapped in the religious principle, and fervently pursue a sacred society, like the State has been until now.
Society, from which we have everything, is a new master, a new spook, a new "supreme being," which "takes us into its service and allegiance"!
Society, from which we get everything, is a new master, a new ghost, a new "supreme being," that "takes us into its service and loyalty"!
The more precise appreciation of political as well as social liberalism must wait to find its place further on. For the present we pass this over, in order first to summon them before the tribunal of humane or critical liberalism.
The more accurate understanding of political and social liberalism will come later. For now, we'll set this aside to first bring them before the court of humane or critical liberalism.
§ 3.—Humanitarian Liberalism
As liberalism is completed in self-criticising, "critical"[83] liberalism, in which the critic remains a liberal and does not go beyond the principle of liberalism, Man,—this may distinctively be named after Man and called the "humane."
As liberalism evolves through self-criticism, "critical"[83] liberalism, where the critic stays a liberal and doesn't move beyond the principles of liberalism, Man—this can be specifically referred to as Man and termed the "humane."
The laborer is counted as the most material and egoistical man. He does nothing at all for humanity, does everything for himself, for his welfare.
The worker is seen as the most materialistic and self-centered person. He does nothing at all for humanity, but everything for himself, for his own benefit.
The commonalty, because it proclaimed the freedom of Man only as to his birth, had to leave him in the claws of the un-human man (the egoist) for the rest of life. Hence under the régime of political liberalism egoism has an immense field for free utilization.
The general public, because it only declared the freedom of Man in terms of his birth, had to leave him at the mercy of the un-human man (the egoist) for the rest of his life. Therefore, under the régime of political liberalism, egoism has a huge territory for unrestricted use.
The laborer will utilize society for his egoistic ends as the commoner does the State. You have only an egoistic end after all, your welfare! is the humane liberal's reproach to the Socialist; take up a purely human interest, then I will be your companion. "But to this there belongs a consciousness stronger, more comprehensive, than a laborer-consciousness." "The laborer makes nothing, therefore he has nothing; but he makes nothing because his labor is always a labor that remains individual, calculated strictly for[Pg 164] his own want, a labor day by day."[84] In opposition to this one might, for instance, consider the fact that Gutenberg's labor did not remain individual, but begot innumerable children, and still lives to-day; it was calculated for the want of humanity, and was an eternal, imperishable labor.
The worker will use society for his own self-serving purposes just like the common person uses the State. In the end, you only have a self-serving purpose—your own well-being! This is what the humane liberal criticizes the Socialist for; he says, "Adopt a purely human interest, and then I’ll join you." "But for that, you need a mindset that is stronger and broader than just a worker’s mindset." "The worker creates nothing, so he owns nothing; but he creates nothing because his work is always individual, strictly aimed at meeting his own needs, a daily grind." In contrast, one might consider that Gutenberg's work did not remain individual; it produced countless outcomes and still exists today. His labor was aimed at the needs of humanity and was a timeless, lasting effort.
The humane consciousness despises the commoner-consciousness as well as the laborer-consciousness: for the commoner is "indignant" only at vagabonds (at all who have "no definite occupation") and their "immorality"; the laborer is "disgusted" by the idler ("lazybones") and his "immoral," because parasitic and unsocial, principles. To this the humane liberal retorts: The unsettledness of many is only your product, Philistine! But that you, proletarian, demand the grind of all, and want to make drudgery general, is a part, still clinging to you, of your pack-mule life up to this time. Certainly you want to lighten drudgery itself by all having to drudge equally hard, yet only for this reason, that all may gain leisure to an equal extent. But what are they to do with their leisure? What does your "society" do, that this leisure may be passed humanly? It must leave the gained leisure to egoistic preference again, and the very gain that your society furthers falls to the egoist, as the gain of the commonalty, the masterlessness of man, could not be filled with a human element by the State, and therefore was left to arbitrary choice.
The humane mindset looks down on both the common person's mentality and the worker's mentality: the common person feels "outraged" only by vagrants (those with "no clear job") and their "immorality"; the worker feels "disgusted" by the idler ("lazybones") and his "immoral" beliefs, which are seen as parasitic and anti-social. In response, the humane liberal argues: The instability of many is just your doing, Philistine! But for you, worker, to demand that everyone should have to grind away, wanting to make drudgery a universal experience, is still part of your pack-mule existence. Sure, you want to ease the burden of hard work by having everyone toil just as hard, but only so they can all enjoy leisure equally. But what will they do with that leisure? What does your "society" offer so that this leisure can be spent humanly? It must leave the extra leisure to self-centered choices, and the very gain that your society promotes ultimately benefits the egoist, just as the masterlessness of man could not be filled with a human element by the State, which is why it was left to random choice.
It is assuredly necessary that man be masterless: but[Pg 165] therefore the egoist is not to become master over man again either, but man over the egoist. Man must assuredly find leisure: but, if the egoist makes use of it, it will be lost for man; therefore you ought to have given leisure a human significance. But you laborers undertake even your labor from an egoistic impulse, because you want to eat, drink, live; how should you be less egoists in leisure? You labor only because having your time to yourselves (idling) goes well after work done, and what you are to while away your leisure time with is left to chance.
It’s definitely important for people to be without a master: but[Pg 165] that doesn’t mean the egoist should dominate others again; instead, it should be people who have power over the egoist. People definitely need time to relax: but if the egoist takes that time for themselves, it gets wasted for everyone else; so you should have given that downtime a meaningful purpose. But you workers take on your jobs for selfish reasons, since you want to eat, drink, and live; so how can you be any less selfish during your free time? You only work because having time to yourself (doing nothing) feels good after your work is done, and how you spend that free time is left up to chance.
But, if every door is to be bolted against egoism, it would be necessary to strive after completely "disinterested" action, total disinterestedness. This alone is human, because only Man is disinterested, the egoist always interested.
But if every door is to be closed off from self-interest, we would need to aim for completely "selfless" action, total selflessness. This is the only truly human approach because only humans can be selfless; the self-centered person is always driven by personal interest.
If we let disinterestedness pass unchallenged for a while, then we ask, do you mean not to take an interest in anything, not to be enthusiastic for anything, not for liberty, humanity, etc.? "Oh, yes, but that is not an egoistic interest, not interestedness, but a human, i. e. a—theoretical interest, to wit, an interest not for an individual or individuals ('all'), but for the idea, for Man!"
If we let disinterest go unchallenged for a bit, then we have to ask, do you mean not to care about anything, not to be passionate about anything, not about freedom, humanity, etc.? "Oh, yes, but that’s not a selfish interest, not interestedness, but a human, i.e. a—theoretical interest, specifically, an interest not for one person or people ('everyone'), but for the idea, for Humanity!"
And you do not notice that you too are enthusiastic only for your idea, your idea of liberty?
And you don't realize that you're just as enthusiastic about your idea, your version of freedom?
And, further, do you not notice that your disinterestedness is again, like religious disinterestedness, a heavenly interestedness? Certainly benefit to the individual leaves you cold, and abstractly you could cry fiat libertas, pereat mundus. You do not take[Pg 166] thought for the coming day either, and take no serious care for the individual's wants anyhow, not for your own comfort nor for that of the rest; but you make nothing of all this, because you are a—dreamer.
And, further, don’t you see that your lack of personal interest is again, like religious selflessness, a kind of heavenly interest? Sure, personal gain doesn’t affect you, and in principle, you could shout let there be freedom, let the world perish. You don’t think about the next day either, and you don’t genuinely care about anyone’s needs at all, not yours or anyone else’s; but you brush all this off because you’re a—dreamer.
Do you suppose the humane liberal will be so liberal as to aver that everything possible to man is human? On the contrary! He does not, indeed, share the Philistine's moral prejudice about the strumpet, but "that this woman turns her body into a money-getting machine"[85] makes her despicable to him as "human being." His judgment is, The strumpet is not a human being; or, So far as a woman is a strumpet, so far is she unhuman, dehumanized. Further: The Jew, the Christian, the privileged person, the theologian, etc., is not a human being; so far as you are a Jew, etc., you are not a human being. Again the imperious postulate: Cast from you everything peculiar, criticise it away! Be not a Jew, not a Christian, etc., but be a human being, nothing but a human being. Assert your humanity against every restrictive specification; make yourself, by means of it, a human being, and free from those limits; make yourself a "free man," i. e. recognize humanity as your all-determining essence.
Do you think the humane liberal will be so open-minded as to claim that everything possible for humans is human? On the contrary! He does not, in fact, share the Philistine's moral bias against the woman of easy virtue, but "the fact that this woman turns her body into a money-making machine"[85] makes her contemptible to him as a "human being." His view is that the woman of easy virtue is not a human being; or, as far as a woman is a woman of easy virtue, she is inhumane, lacking humanity. Furthermore: The Jew, the Christian, the privileged individual, the theologian, etc., are not human beings; as far as you are a Jew, etc., you are not a human being. Again, the dominant demand: Cast aside everything specific to you, criticize it away! Don't be a Jew, don't be a Christian, etc., but be a human being, nothing but a human being. Assert your humanity against every limiting label; make yourself, through it, a human being, and free from those constraints; make yourself a "free man," i.e. recognize humanity as your defining essence.
I say: You are indeed more than a Jew, more than a Christian, etc., but you are also more than a human being. Those are all ideas, but you are corporeal. Do you suppose, then, that you can ever become "a human being as such"? Do you suppose our posterity will find no prejudices and limits to clear away, for[Pg 167] which our powers were not sufficient? Or do you perhaps think that in your fortieth or fiftieth year you have come so far that the following days have nothing more to dissipate in you, and that you are a human being? The men of the future will yet fight their way to many a liberty that we do not even miss. What do you need that later liberty for? If you meant to esteem yourself as nothing before you had become a human being, you would have to wait till the "last judgment," till the day when man, or humanity, shall have attained perfection. But, as you will surely die before that, what becomes of your prize of victory?
I say: You are definitely more than just a Jew, more than a Christian, and so on, but you’re also more than a human being. Those are all concepts, but you are physical. Do you really think you can ever become "a human being in general"? Do you think our descendants will find no biases and limitations to overcome that we weren’t able to tackle? Or do you believe that by your fortieth or fiftieth year, you’ve reached a point where there’s nothing left in you that needs to change, and that you are already a human being? The people of the future will still fight for many freedoms that we don’t even recognize as missing. What do you need that future freedom for? If you intend to regard yourself as nothing until you’ve become a human being, you would have to wait until the "last judgment," the day when humanity reaches perfection. But since you will probably die before that happens, what happens to your prize for victory?
Rather, therefore, invert the case, and say to yourself, I am a human being! I do not need to begin by producing the human being in myself, for he belongs to me already, like all my qualities.
Instead, turn the situation around and tell yourself, I am a human being! I don’t need to start by creating the human being within me, because he’s already a part of me, just like all my qualities.
But, asks the critic, how can one be a Jew and a man at once? In the first place, I answer, one cannot be either a Jew or a man at all, if "one" and Jew or man are to mean the same; "one" always reaches beyond those specifications, and,—let Isaacs be ever so Jewish,—a Jew, nothing but a Jew, he cannot be, just because he is this Jew. In the second place, as a Jew one assuredly cannot be a man, if being a man means being nothing special. But in the third place—and this is the point—I can, as a Jew, be entirely what I—can be. From Samuel or Moses, and others, you hardly expect that they should have raised themselves above Judaism, although you must say that they were not yet "men." They simply were what they could be. Is it otherwise with the Jews of to-day? Because you have discovered the idea of humanity, does it fol[Pg 168]low from this that every Jew can become a convert to it? If he can, he does not fail to, and, if he fails to, he—cannot. What does your demand concern him? what the call to be a man, which you address to him?
But the critic asks, how can someone be a Jew and a man at the same time? First of all, I reply, you can't be either a Jew or a man if "one" and Jew or man are supposed to mean the same thing; "one" always goes beyond those definitions, and—no matter how Jewish Isaacs might be—a Jew, just a Jew, he cannot be, simply because he is this Jew. Secondly, as a Jew, you absolutely can't be a man if being a man means being nothing special. But thirdly—and this is the main point—I can, as a Jew, be completely what I—can be. From Samuel or Moses and others, you wouldn't expect them to have risen above Judaism, although you must admit they were not yet "men." They just were what they could be. Is it any different with the Jews of today? Just because you have discovered the concept of humanity, does that mean every Jew can convert to it? If they can, they certainly do, and if they don't, then they—cannot. What is your request to him? What is the call to be a man that you direct at him?
As a universal principle, in the "human society" which the humane liberal promises, nothing "special" which one or another has is to find recognition, nothing which bears the character of "private" is to have value. In this way the circle of liberalism, which has its good principle in man and human liberty, its bad in the egoist and everything private, its God in the former, its devil in the latter, rounds itself off completely; and, if the special or private person lost his value in the State (no personal prerogative), if in the "laborers' or ragamuffins' society" special (private) property is no longer recognized, so in "human society" everything special or private will be left out of account; and, when "pure criticism" shall have accomplished its arduous task, then it will be known just what we must look upon as private, and what, "penetrated with a sense of our nothingness," we must—let stand.
As a universal principle, in the "human society" that the compassionate liberal envisions, nothing "special" that one person has will be acknowledged, and nothing that has a "private" nature will hold any value. This way, the circle of liberalism, rooted in humanity and human freedom, has its strengths in individuals and their liberties, but its flaws in egoism and everything private. The former is its guiding force, while the latter is its downfall. Consequently, if the special or private individual loses their worth in the State (no personal privileges), and if in the "workers' or street people's society" private property is no longer recognized, then in "human society," everything special or private will be disregarded. And when "pure criticism" completes its difficult work, we will truly understand what we should consider private and what we must—acknowledging our insignificance—simply let be.
Because State and society do not suffice for humane liberalism, it negates both, and at the same time retains them. So at one time the cry is that the task of the day is "not a political, but a social, one," and then again the "free State" is promised for the future. In truth, "human society" is both,—the most general State and the most general society. Only against the limited State is it asserted that it makes too much stir about spiritual private interests (e. g. people's religious[Pg 169] belief), and against limited society that it makes too much of material private interests. Both are to leave private interests to private people, and, as human society, concern themselves solely about general human interests.
Because the state and society alone aren't enough for humane liberalism, it dismisses both while still keeping them in play. At times, the call is that today's challenge is "not political but social," and then there are promises of a "free state" in the future. In reality, "human society" encompasses both—it's the broadest form of state and the broadest form of society. It's only against the limited state that we argue it focuses too much on spiritual private interests (e.g., people's religious beliefs), and against limited society that it emphasizes material private interests too much. Both should leave private interests to individuals and, as human society, focus entirely on general human interests.
The Socialists, taking away property too, do not notice that this secures itself a continued existence in self-ownership. Is it only money and goods, then, that are a property, or is every opinion something of mine, something of my own?
The Socialists, by removing property as well, fail to see that this ensures a persistent existence in self-ownership. Is it just money and possessions that are considered property, or is every opinion something that belongs to me, something that is my own?
So every opinion must be abolished or made impersonal. The person is entitled to no opinion, but, as self-will was transferred to the State, property to society, so opinion too must be transferred to something general, "Man," and thereby become a general human opinion.
So every opinion must be eliminated or made impersonal. Individuals aren't entitled to personal opinions; instead, just as self-will was handed over to the State and property to society, opinions must also be handed over to something general, “Man,” and thus transform into a collective human opinion.
If opinion persists, then I have my God (why, God exists only as "my God," he is an opinion or my "faith"), and consequently my faith, my religion, my thoughts, my ideals. Therefore a general human faith must come into existence, the "fanaticism of liberty." For this would be a faith that agreed with the "essence of man," and, because only "man" is reasonable (you and I might be very unreasonable!), a reasonable faith.
If opinions continue, then I have my God (after all, God only exists as "my God," he is an opinion or my "faith"), and as a result my faith, my religion, my thoughts, my ideals. Therefore, a universal human faith must emerge, the "fanaticism of liberty." This would be a faith that aligns with the "essence of man," and since only "man" is reasonable (you and I might be quite unreasonable!), it would be a reasonable faith.
As self-will and property become powerless, so must[Pg 170] self-ownership or egoism in general.
As personal desires and possessions become powerless, so must[Pg 170] self-ownership or selfishness in general.
In this supreme development of "free man" egoism, self-ownership, is combated on principle, and such subordinate ends as the social "welfare" of the Socialists, etc., vanish before the lofty "idea of humanity." Everything that is not a "general human" entity is something separate, satisfies only some or one; or, if it satisfies all, it does this to them only as individuals, not as men, and is therefore called "egoistic."
In this ultimate evolution of "free man" egoism, self-ownership is fundamentally opposed, and lesser goals like the social "welfare" promoted by Socialists fade away in the presence of the grand "idea of humanity." Anything that isn't a "general human" entity is separate, meeting the needs of only a few or just one; or, if it meets everyone's needs, it does so only as individuals and not as human beings, and is thus termed "egoistic."
To the Socialists welfare is still the supreme aim, as free rivalry was the approved thing to the political liberals; now welfare is free too, and we are free to achieve welfare, just as he who wanted to enter into rivalry (competition) was free to do so.
To the Socialists, welfare is still the ultimate goal, just as free competition was the favored idea for political liberals; now welfare is also free, and we have the freedom to pursue welfare, just like someone who wanted to compete had the freedom to do so.
But to take part in the rivalry you need only to be commoners; to take part in the welfare, only to be laborers. Neither reaches the point of being synonymous with "man." It is "truly well" with man only when he is also "intellectually free"! For man is mind: therefore all powers that are alien to him, the mind,—all superhuman, heavenly, unhuman powers,—must be overthrown, and the name "man" must be above every name.
But to join in the rivalry, you only need to be a commoner; to be a part of the welfare, you just need to be a laborer. Neither of these defines what it means to be "man." It is only when a person is also "intellectually free" that things are "truly well" for humanity! Because humanity is defined by the mind: therefore, all powers that are outside of the mind—all superhuman, celestial, and inhuman powers—must be overthrown, and the title "man" must stand above all others.
So in this end of the modern age (age of the moderns) there returns again, as the main point, what had been the main point at its beginning: "intellectual liberty."
So at the end of this modern era (era of the moderns), we come back to what was the main point at its beginning: "intellectual freedom."
To the Communist in particular the humane liberal says: If society prescribes to you your activity, then this is indeed free from the influence of the individual, i. e. the egoist, but it still does not on that account need to be a purely human activity, nor you to be a[Pg 171] complete organ of humanity. What kind of activity society demands of you remains accidental, you know; it might give you a place in building a temple or something of that sort, or, even if not that, you might yet on your own impulse be active for something foolish, therefore unhuman; yes, more yet, you really labor only to nourish yourself, in general to live, for dear life's sake, not for the glorification of humanity. Consequently free activity is not attained till you make yourself free from all stupidities, from everything non-human, i.e. egoistic (pertaining only to the individual, not to the Man in the individual), dissipate all untrue thoughts that obscure man or the idea of humanity: in short, when you are not merely unhampered in your activity, but the substance too of your activity is only what is human, and you live and work only for humanity. But this is not the case so long as the aim of your effort is only your welfare and that of all; what you do for the society of ragamuffins is not yet anything done for "human society."
To the Communist specifically, the humanitarian liberal says: If society dictates your actions, then you are indeed free from the influence of the individual, that is, the egoist, but that doesn't mean your actions have to be purely human, nor do you need to be a complete representation of humanity. The type of actions society expects from you is, as you know, incidental; it might assign you a role in building a temple or something similar, or even if not that, you might still choose to engage in something foolish, and therefore inhuman; yes, furthermore, you really only work to sustain yourself, to live, purely for the sake of life, not for the elevation of humanity. Therefore, genuine free activity is only achieved when you free yourself from all nonsense, from everything unhuman, that is, egoistic (related only to the individual, not to the human aspect within the individual), and eliminate all false ideas that obscure humanity or the concept of humanity: in short, when you're not only unrestricted in your actions, but the essence of your actions is solely human, and you live and work only for the benefit of humanity. But this is not the case as long as your efforts are solely focused on your own welfare and that of the masses; what you do for the society of misfits is not yet truly for "human society."
Laboring does not alone make you a man, because it is something formal and its object accidental; the question is who you that labor are. As far as laboring goes, you might do it from an egoistic (material) impulse, merely to procure nourishment and the like; it must be a labor furthering humanity, calculated for the good of humanity, serving historical (i. e. human) evolution,—in short, a humane labor. This implies two things: one, that it be useful to humanity; next, that it be the work of a "man." The first alone may be the case with every labor, as even the labors of nature, e. g. of animals, are utilized by humanity for[Pg 172] the furthering of science, etc.; the second requires that he who labors should know the human object of his labor; and, as he can have this consciousness only when he knows himself as man, the crucial condition is—self-consciousness.
Working alone doesn’t make you a man because it’s a formal act and its purpose can be random; the real question is who you are as someone who works. When it comes to work, you might do it out of a selfish (material) impulse, just to get food and other necessities; it needs to be work that benefits humanity, aimed at the good of humanity, contributing to historical (i.e. human) progress—in short, it needs to be humane work. This means two things: first, it must be useful to humanity; second, it must be the work of a "man." The first can apply to any kind of work, as even nature's efforts, e.g. those of animals, are used by humanity to advance science, etc.; the second demands that the person who works understands the human purpose of their labor; and since they can only have this understanding when they know themselves as a person, the key requirement is—self-consciousness.
Unquestionably much is already attained when you cease to be a "fragment-laborer,"[88] yet therewith you only get a view of the whole of your labor, and acquire a consciousness about it, which is still far removed from a self-consciousness, a consciousness about your true "self" or "essence," Man. The laborer has still remaining the desire for a "higher consciousness," which, because the activity of labor is unable to quiet it, he satisfies in a leisure hour. Hence leisure stands by the side of his labor, and he sees himself compelled to proclaim labor and idling human in one breath, yes, to attribute the true elevation to the idler, the leisure-enjoyer. He labors only to get rid of labor; he wants to make labor free, only that he may be free from labor.
Without a doubt, a lot is achieved when you stop being just a "fragment-laborer,"[88] but this only gives you a view of your entire work and an awareness of it that is still far from true self-awareness, a consciousness of your real "self" or "essence," which is humanity. The worker still has a longing for a "higher consciousness," which, because the demands of work can’t satisfy it, he tries to fulfill during his free time. Thus, leisure exists alongside his labor, and he feels the need to talk about work and idleness together, even giving the real elevation to the one who enjoys leisure, the idler. He works only to escape work; he wants to make labor free so that he can be free from labor.
In fine, his work has no satisfying substance, because it is only imposed by society, only a stint, a task, a calling; and, conversely, his society does not satisfy, because it gives only work.
In short, his work has no real substance because it’s just something society demands, just a duty, a task, a job; and on the flip side, his society isn’t fulfilling either, because it only offers work.
His labor ought to satisfy him as a man; instead of that, it satisfies society; society ought to treat him as a man, and it treats him as—a rag-tag laborer, or a laboring ragamuffin.
His work should fulfill him as a person; instead, it serves society. Society should recognize him as an individual, but it sees him as just a worn-out laborer or a scrappy worker.
Labor and society are of use to him not as he needs them as a man, but only as he needs them as an[Pg 173] "egoist."
Labor and society matter to him not in the way he needs them as a person, but only in how he needs them as an[Pg 173] "egoist."
Such is the attitude of criticism toward labor. It points to "mind," wages the war "of mind with the masses,"[89] and pronounces communistic labor unintellectual mass-labor. Averse to labor as they are, the masses love to make labor easy for themselves. In literature, which is to-day furnished in mass, this aversion to labor begets the universally-known superficiality, which puts from it "the toil of research."[90]
Such is the attitude of criticism toward work. It focuses on "mind," waging a war "of mind against the masses,"[89] and labels communistic labor as unintellectual mass labor. Even though they are averse to work, the masses enjoy making work easier for themselves. In literature, which is now provided in bulk, this aversion to labor leads to the widely recognized superficiality, which dismisses "the toil of research."[90]
Therefore humane liberalism says: You want labor; all right, we want it likewise, but we want it in the fullest measure. We want it, not that we may gain spare time, but that we may find all satisfaction in it itself. We want labor because it is our self-development.
Therefore, humane liberalism says: You want work; fine, we want it too, but we want it to the fullest extent. We want it, not just to have extra free time, but to find complete satisfaction in the work itself. We want work because it contributes to our personal growth.
But then the labor too must be adapted to that end! Man is honored only by human, self-conscious labor, only by the labor that has for its end no "egoistic" purpose, but Man, and is Man's self-revelation; so that the saying should be laboro, ergo sum, I labor, therefore I am a man. The humane liberal wants that labor of the mind which works up all material; he wants the mind, that leaves no thing quiet or in its existing condition, that acquiesces in nothing, analyzes everything, criticises anew every result that has been gained. This restless mind is the true laborer, it obliterates prejudices, shatters limits and narrownesses, and raises man above everything that would like to dominate over him, while the Communist labors only for himself, and not even freely, but from necessity,[Pg 174]—in short, represents a man condemned to hard labor.
But then the work also has to be adjusted to that goal! People are valued only through human, self-aware work, work that doesn’t serve a selfish purpose but focuses on humanity and is a reflection of who we are; so the saying should be laboro, ergo sum, I work, therefore I am a man. The compassionate liberal seeks the kind of work that engages the mind and transforms all material; they want a mind that doesn’t settle for anything as it is, that doesn’t accept anything, examines everything, and scrutinizes every achievement anew. This restless mind is the true worker; it removes biases, breaks down limits and narrow-mindedness, and elevates humanity above anything that seeks to control it, while the Communist works only for themselves, not even out of choice but out of necessity,[Pg 174]—in short, they represent a person doomed to hard labor.
The laborer of such a type is not "egoistic," because he does not labor for individuals, neither for himself nor for other individuals, not for private men therefore, but for humanity and its progress: he does not ease individual pains, does not care for individual wants, but removes limits within which humanity is pressed, dispels prejudices which dominate an entire time, vanquishes hindrances that obstruct the path of all, clears away errors in which men entangle themselves, discovers truths which are found through him for all and for all time; in short—he lives and labors for humanity.
The kind of worker we're talking about isn't "selfish" because they don't work for individuals, not for themselves or anyone else, but for humanity and its progress. They don't relieve individual suffering or care about personal needs; instead, they break down the barriers humanity faces, challenge the prejudices that affect an entire era, overcome obstacles that block everyone’s path, eliminate the misconceptions that trap people, and uncover truths that benefit everyone, now and in the future. In short, they live and work for the greater good of humanity.
Now, in the first place, the discoverer of a great truth doubtless knows that it can be useful to the rest of men, and, as a jealous withholding furnishes him no enjoyment, he communicates it; but, even though he has the consciousness that his communication is highly valuable to the rest, yet he has in no wise sought and found his truth for the sake of the rest, but for his own sake, because he himself desired it, because darkness and fancies left him no rest till he had procured for himself light and enlightenment to the best of his powers.
Now, first of all, the person who discovers a great truth surely understands that it can benefit others, and since keeping it to themselves brings no joy, they share it. However, even though they realize their sharing is incredibly valuable to others, they didn't seek out this truth for the sake of others; they pursued it for their own benefit, because they genuinely wanted it, because confusion and uncertainty gave them no peace until they found light and understanding to the best of their abilities.
He labors, therefore, for his own sake and for the satisfaction of his want. That along with this he was also useful to others, yes, to posterity, does not take from his labor the egoistic character.
He works, then, for his own benefit and to meet his own needs. The fact that he is also beneficial to others, including future generations, doesn’t change the self-centered nature of his work.
In the next place, if he did labor only on his own account, like the rest, why should his act be human, those of the rest unhuman, i. e. egoistic? Perhaps, because this book, painting, symphony, etc., is the[Pg 175] labor of his whole being, because he has done his best in it, has spread himself out wholly and is wholly to be known from it, while the work of a handicraftsman mirrors only the handicraftsman, i. e. the skill in handicraft, not "the man"? In his poems we have the whole Schiller; in so many hundred stoves, on the other hand, we have before us only the stove-maker, not "the man."
In addition, if he only worked for himself like everyone else, why should his work be considered human while the others are seen as unhuman, or in other words, selfish? Maybe it's because this book, painting, symphony, etc., represents the full effort of his being; he has invested everything into it, allowing us to fully understand him through his work. In contrast, the work of a craftsman reflects just the craftsman’s skills, not "the person." In his poems, we see all of Schiller; on the other hand, with hundreds of stoves, we see only the stove-maker, not "the person."
But does this mean more than "in the one work you see me as completely as possible, in the other only my skill"? Is it not me again that the act expresses? And is it not more egoistic to offer oneself to the world in a work, to work out and shape oneself, than to remain concealed behind one's labor? You say, to be sure, that you are revealing Man. But the Man that you reveal is you; you reveal only yourself, yet with this distinction from the handicraftsman,—that he does not understand how to compress himself into one labor, but, in order to be known as himself, must be searched out in his other relations of life, and that your want, through whose satisfaction that work came into being, was a—theoretical want.
But does this mean more than "in one piece of work you see me as fully as possible, while in the other, you only see my skill"? Isn't it me again that the act expresses? And isn't it more self-centered to present oneself to the world through a work, to refine and shape oneself, rather than to stay hidden behind one's labor? You say, of course, that you are revealing Humanity. But the Humanity you reveal is you; you are only revealing yourself, with the difference from the craftsman being that he doesn't know how to condense himself into one piece of work, but instead, to be recognized as himself, must be discovered in his other life connections, while your desire, which led to the creation of that work, was a—theoretical desire.
But you will reply that you reveal quite another man, a worthier, higher, greater, a man that is more man than that other. I will assume that you accomplish all that is possible to man, that you bring to pass what no other succeeds in. Wherein, then, does your greatness consist? Precisely in this, that you are more than other men (the "masses"), more than men ordinarily are, more than "ordinary men"; precisely in your elevation above men. You are distinguished beyond other men not by being man, but be[Pg 176]cause you are a "unique"[91] man. Doubtless you show what a man can do; but because you, a man, do it, this by no means shows that others, also men, are able to do as much; you have executed it only as a unique man, and are unique therein.
But you’ll respond that you reveal a completely different person, a more worthy, higher, greater man—one who is more human than the other. I’ll assume that you achieve everything possible for a person, that you accomplish what no one else can. So, what does your greatness consist of? It’s in the fact that you’re more than other people (the "masses"), more than people usually are, more than "ordinary people." It’s exactly in your elevation above others. You stand out among others not just by being human, but because you are a "unique" man. You undoubtedly show what a person can achieve; however, the fact that you, a person, do it doesn’t mean that other people, who are also human, can do the same; you’ve accomplished it only as a unique person, and that makes you unique in that regard.
It is not man that makes up your greatness, but you create it, because you are more than man, and mightier than other—men.
It’s not other people who define your greatness; you create it because you are more than just a person and stronger than others.
It is believed that one cannot be more than man. Rather, one cannot be less!
It is believed that one cannot be more than a person. Instead, one cannot be less!
It is believed further that whatever one attains is good for Man. In so far as I remain at all times a man—or, like Schiller, a Swabian; like Kant, a Prussian; like Gustavus Adolphus, a near-sighted person—I certainly become by my superior qualities a notable man, Swabian, Prussian, or near-sighted person. But the case is not much better with that than with Frederick the Great's cane, which became famous for Frederick's sake.
It is also believed that whatever one achieves is good for humanity. As long as I always remain a human—or, like Schiller, a Swabian; like Kant, a Prussian; like Gustavus Adolphus, a person with poor vision—I certainly become a remarkable person due to my exceptional qualities, whether I’m Swabian, Prussian, or near-sighted. However, the situation isn’t much different from Frederick the Great's cane, which became famous because of him.
To "Give God the glory" corresponds the modern "Give Man the glory." But I mean to keep it for myself.
To "Give God the glory" corresponds to the modern "Give Man the glory." But I intend to keep it for myself.
Criticism, issuing the summons to man to be "human," enunciates the necessary condition of sociability; for only as a man among men is one companionable. Herewith it makes known its social object, the establishment of "human society."
Criticism, calling on people to be "human," highlights the essential requirement for social interaction; because only as a person among others can one be companionable. In doing so, it reveals its social purpose, which is the creation of "human society."
Among social theories criticism is indisputably the most complete, because it removes and deprives of value everything that separates man from man: all[Pg 177] prerogatives, down to the prerogative of faith. In it the love-principle of Christianity, the true social principle, comes to the purest fulfilment, and the last possible experiment is tried to take away exclusiveness and repulsion from men: a fight against egoism in its simplest and therefore hardest form, in the form of singleness,[92] exclusiveness, itself.
Among social theories, criticism is undoubtedly the most comprehensive because it challenges and undermines everything that separates people from one another: all[Pg 177] privileges, even the privilege of belief. In this sphere, the love principle of Christianity, the genuine social principle, reaches its fullest expression, and the ultimate experiment is made to eliminate exclusivity and alienation among individuals: a struggle against selfishness in its most basic and thus most challenging form, which is the form of individuality,[92] exclusiveness, itself.
"How can you live a truly social life so long as even one exclusiveness still exists between you?"
"How can you live a genuinely social life as long as there's even one form of exclusion between you?"
I ask conversely, How can you be truly single so long as even one connection still exists between you? If you are connected, you cannot leave each other; if a "tie" clasps you, you are something only with another, and twelve of you make a dozen, thousands of you a people, millions of you humanity.
I ask differently, how can you be truly single if even one connection still exists between you? If you're connected, you can't truly separate; if a "tie" holds you together, you are only with another, and twelve of you make a dozen, thousands of you form a people, and millions of you represent humanity.
"Only when you are human can you keep company with each other as men, just as you can understand each other as patriots only when you are patriotic!"
"Only when you’re truly human can you connect with one another as men, just as you can really understand each other as patriots only when you share that sense of patriotism!"
All right; then I answer, Only when you are single can you have intercourse with each other as what you are.
All right; then I reply, You can only have intercourse with each other as you truly are when you are single.
It is precisely the keenest critic who is hit hardest by the curse of his principle. Putting from him one exclusive thing after another, shaking off churchliness, patriotism, etc., he undoes one tie after another and separates himself from the churchly man, from the patriot, etc., till at last, when all ties are undone, he stands—alone. He, of all men, must exclude all that have anything exclusive or private; and, when you get to the bottom, what can be more exclusive than[Pg 178] the exclusive, single person himself!
It’s the sharpest critic who feels the impact of his own principles the most. by pushing away one specific thing after another, letting go of religiousness, nationalism, and so on, he breaks one bond after another and distances himself from the religious person, the patriot, and others, until finally, when all connections are severed, he finds himself—alone. Out of everyone, he has to exclude anyone who has anything exclusive or personal; and, when you think about it, what could be more exclusive than[Pg 178] the individual person himself!
Or does he perhaps think that the situation would be better if all became men and gave up exclusiveness? Why, for the very reason that "all" means "every individual" the most glaring contradiction is still maintained, for the "individual" is exclusiveness itself. If the humane liberal no longer concedes to the individual anything private or exclusive, any private thought, any private folly; if he criticises everything away from him before his face, since his hatred of the private is an absolute and fanatical hatred; if he knows no tolerance toward what is private, because everything private is unhuman,—yet he cannot criticise away the private person himself, since the hardness of the individual person resists his criticism, and he must be satisfied with declaring this person a "private person" and really leaving everything private to him again.
Or does he perhaps think that things would be better if everyone became men and gave up their individuality? The very fact that "everyone" refers to "every individual" keeps the most obvious contradiction intact, because the "individual" is basically exclusiveness itself. If the kind liberal no longer allows the individual any personal space or exclusivity, any private thoughts, or any personal quirks; if he criticizes everything about them openly, since his disgust for the private is absolute and fanatical; if he has no tolerance for what is private, because everything private is inhumane,—still, he cannot criticize the private person themselves, since the stubbornness of the individual resists his criticism, and he ends up having to label this person a "private person" and really lets them keep their private matters again.
What will the society that no longer cares about anything private do? Make the private impossible? No, but "subordinate it to the interests of society, and, e. g., leave it to private will to institute holidays, as many as it chooses, if only it does not come in collision with the general interest."[93] Everything private is left free; i. e. it has no interest for society.
What will a society that no longer values anything private do? Make privacy impossible? No, it will "subordinate it to the interests of society and, e. g., allow private individuals to set up holidays as many as they want, as long as it doesn’t conflict with the general interest."[93] Everything private is left free; i. e. it holds no significance for society.
"By their raising of barriers against science the church and religiousness have declared that they are what they always were, only that this was hidden under another semblance when they were proclaimed to be the basis and necessary foundation of the State[Pg 179]——a matter of purely private concern. Even when they were connected with the State and made it Christian, they were only the proof that the State had not yet developed its general political idea, that it was only instituting private rights——they were only the highest expression for the fact that the State was a private affair and had to do only with private affairs. When the State shall at last have the courage and strength to fulfil its general destiny and to be free; when, therefore, it is also able to give separate interests and private concerns their true position,—then religion and the church will be free as they have never been hitherto. As a matter of the most purely private concern, and a satisfaction of purely personal want, they will be left to themselves; and every individual, every congregation and ecclesiastical communion, will be able to care for the blessedness of their souls as they choose and as they think necessary. Every one will care for his soul's blessedness so far as it is to him a personal want, and will accept and pay as spiritual caretaker the one who seems to him to offer the best guarantee for the satisfaction of his want. Science is at last left entirely out of the game."[94]
By putting up barriers against science, the church and religion have shown that they are still what they always were, though this was hidden behind a different facade when they were claimed to be the foundation of the State[Pg 179]—a matter of purely private concern. Even when they were tied to the State and made it Christian, they only proved that the State hadn't yet developed its overall political idea and was merely establishing private rights—they were just the strongest evidence that the State was a private affair focused on private matters. When the State finally finds the courage and strength to fulfill its general purpose and become free; when it can also assign separate interests and personal matters their proper place—then religion and the church will be freer than ever before. As a purely private issue and a fulfillment of personal desire, they will be left to themselves; and everyone, every congregation and religious community, will be able to take care of the well-being of their souls as they choose and see fit. Each individual will look after their soul's well-being as far as it is a personal need and will hire the spiritual caretaker who seems to provide the best assurance for their satisfaction. Science will be completely excluded from the equation.
What is to happen, though? Is social life to have an end, and all companionableness, all fraternization, everything that is created by the love or society principle, to disappear?
What will happen, though? Is social life going to end, and will all friendliness, all camaraderie, everything brought about by love or social bonds, just vanish?
As if one will not always seek the other because he needs him; as if one must not accommodate himself to[Pg 180] the other when he needs him. But the difference is this, that then the individual really unites with the individual, while formerly they were bound together by a tie; son and father are bound together before majority, after it they can come together independently; before it they belonged together as members of the family, after it they unite as egoists; sonship and fatherhood remain, but son and father no longer pin themselves down to these.
As if one won’t always seek out the other because he needs him; as if one shouldn’t adjust to[Pg 180] the other when he needs him. But the difference is this: back then, the individual really unites with the individual, while before they were bound together by a tie; a son and father are linked before adulthood, but after that, they can come together on their own; before, they belonged together as part of the family, while after, they unite as individuals; sonship and fatherhood remain, but the son and father no longer restrict themselves to these roles.
The last privilege, in truth, is "Man"; with it all are privileged or invested. For, as Bruno Bauer himself says, "privilege remains even when it is extended to all."[95]
The final privilege, really, is "Man"; with it, everyone has privileges or rights. Because, as Bruno Bauer himself says, "privilege persists even when it is granted to all."[95]
Thus liberalism runs its course in the following transformations: "First, the individual is not man, therefore his individual personality is of no account: no personal will, no arbitrariness, no orders or mandates!
Thus liberalism runs its course in the following transformations: "First, the individual is not man, therefore his individual personality doesn’t matter: no personal will, no randomness, no orders or commands!"
"Second, the individual has nothing human, therefore no mine and thine, or property, is valid.
"Second, the individual has nothing human, therefore no mine and thine, or property, is valid."
"Third, as the individual neither is man nor has anything human, he shall not exist at all: he shall, as an egoist with his egoistic belongings, be annihilated by criticism to make room for Man, 'Man, just discovered'."
"Third, since the individual is neither human nor possesses anything human, he will not exist at all: he will be destroyed by criticism, as an egoist with his selfish possessions, to make way for Man, 'Man, just discovered'."
But, although the individual is not Man, Man is yet present in the individual, and, like every spook and everything divine, has its existence in him. Hence political liberalism awards to the individual everything that pertains to him as "a man by birth,"[Pg 181] as a born man, among which there are counted liberty of conscience, the possession of goods, etc.,—in short, the "rights of man"; Socialism grants to the individual what pertains to him as an active man, as a "laboring" man; finally, humane liberalism gives the individual what he has as "a man," i. e. everything that belongs to humanity. Accordingly the single one[96] has nothing at all, humanity everything; and the necessity of the "regeneration" preached in Christianity is demanded unambiguously and in the completest measure. Become a new creature, become "man"!
But while the individual is not the whole of humanity, humanity is still present within the individual, and like every ghost and everything divine, it exists within them. Therefore, political liberalism grants the individual everything that pertains to them as "a man by birth,"[Pg 181] as a person born, which includes freedom of conscience, ownership of property, etc.—in short, the "rights of man." Socialism gives the individual what belongs to them as an active person, as a "laboring" man; finally, humane liberalism provides the individual with what they have as "a man," i.e. everything that is part of humanity. Thus, the individual[96] has nothing at all, while humanity has everything; and the need for the "regeneration" preached in Christianity is clearly and completely demanded. Become a new being, become "man"!
One might even think himself reminded of the close of the Lord's Prayer. To Man belongs the lordship (the "power" or dynamis); therefore no individual may be lord, but Man is the lord of individuals;—Man's is the kingdom, i. e. the world, consequently the individual is not to be proprietor, but Man, "all," commands the world as property;—to Man is due renown, glorification or "glory" (doxa) from all, for Man or humanity is the individual's end, for which he labors, thinks, lives, and for whose glorification he must become "man."
One might even think of the end of the Lord's Prayer. Humanity holds the lordship (the "power" or dynamis); therefore, no single person can be a lord, but humanity is the lord of individuals;—humanity has the kingdom, i.e. the world, so the individual should not be a proprietor, but humanity, "all," governs the world as its property;—humanity deserves recognition, glorification or "glory" (doxa) from everyone, because humanity is the individual's purpose, for which he works, thinks, lives, and for whose glorification he must become "man."
Hitherto men have always striven to find out a fellowship in which their inequalities in other respects should become "non-essential"; they strove for equalization, consequently for equality, and wanted to come all under one hat, which means nothing less than that they were seeking for one lord, one tie, one faith ("'Tis in one God we all believe"). There cannot be[Pg 182] for men anything more fellowly or more equal than Man himself, and in this fellowship the love-craving has found its contentment: it did not rest till it had brought on this last equalization, leveled all inequality, laid man on the breast of man. But under this very fellowship decay and ruin become most glaring. In a more limited fellowship the Frenchman still stood against the German, the Christian against the Mohammedan, etc. Now, on the contrary, man stands against men, or, as men are not man, man stands against the un-man.
Up until now, people have always tried to find a community where their differences in other aspects could become "non-essential"; they aimed for equalization, and therefore for equality, wanting to come together under one banner, which essentially meant they were searching for one leader, one bond, one belief ("'Tis in one God we all believe"). There can be[Pg 182] nothing more communal or more equal for people than humanity itself, and in this fellowship, the longing for love has found its satisfaction: it didn't stop until it achieved this final equalization, leveling all differences, placing one person on the chest of another. But within this very community, decay and downfall become most obvious. In a more limited group, the Frenchman still faced off against the German, the Christian against the Muslim, etc. Now, on the contrary, man stands against individuals, or, since individuals are not truly human, man stands against the un-human.
The sentence "God has become man" is now followed by the other, "Man has become I." This is the human I. But we invert it and say: I was not able to find myself so long as I sought myself as Man. But, now that it appears that Man is aspiring to become I and to gain a corporeity in me, I note that, after all, everything depends on me, and Man is lost without me. But I do not care to give myself up to be the shrine of this most holy thing, and shall not ask henceforward whether I am man or un-man in what I set about; let this spirit keep off my neck!
The statement "God has become man" is now followed by "Man has become I." This is the human I. But we flip it around and say: I couldn't find myself as long as I was searching for myself as Man. However, now that it seems Man is trying to become I and gain a physical form in me, I've realized that, ultimately, everything relies on me, and Man is lost without me. But I have no interest in giving myself up to be the vessel of this sacred thing, and I won't worry anymore about whether I am man or not in what I pursue; let this spirit stay off my back!
Humane liberalism goes to work radically. If you want to be or have anything especial even in one point, if you want to retain for yourself even one prerogative above others, to claim even one right that is not a general "right of man," you are an egoist.
Humane liberalism operates in a radical way. If you want to be or have anything special, even in one area, if you want to keep for yourself even one privilege above others, to assert even one right that isn’t a general “human right,” you’re being selfish.
Very good! I do not want to have or be anything especial above others, I do not want to claim any prerogative against them, but—I do not measure myself by others either, and do not want to have any right whatever. I want to be all and have all that I can be[Pg 183] and have. Whether others are and have anything similar, what do I care? The equal, the same, they can neither be nor have. I cause no detriment to them, as I cause no detriment to the rock by being "ahead of it" in having motion. If they could have it, they would have it.
Very good! I don’t want to be anything special compared to others, and I don’t want to claim any special privileges over them, but—I don’t compare myself to others either, and I don’t want any rights whatsoever. I want to be everything I can be and have everything I can have[Pg 183]. Whether others have anything similar, what do I care? The equal, the same, they can neither be nor have. I don’t cause any harm to them, just as I don’t harm the rock by being "ahead of it" in having movement. If they could have it, they would have it.
To cause other men no detriment is the point of the demand to possess no prerogative; to renounce all "being ahead," the strictest theory of renunciation. One is not to count himself as "anything especial," such as e. g. a Jew or a Christian. Well, I do not count myself as anything especial, but as unique.[97] Doubtless I have similarity with others; yet that holds good only for comparison or reflection; in fact I am incomparable, unique. My flesh is not their flesh, my mind is not their mind. If you bring them under the generalities "flesh, mind," those are your thoughts, which have nothing to do with my flesh, my mind, and can least of all issue a "call" to mine.
To avoid causing harm to others is the main reason for wanting to have no special privileges; to give up all ideas of "being better," which is the strictest idea of giving things up. One should not think of oneself as "anything special," like for example, a Jew or a Christian. Well, I don’t see myself as anything special, but as unique. Sure, I share some similarities with others, but that only applies for comparison or reflection; in reality, I am incomparable, unique. My body is not their body, my mind is not their mind. If you categorize them under the general terms "body, mind," those are your thoughts, which have nothing to do with my body, my mind, and they certainly can’t make a "call" to mine.
I do not want to recognize or respect in you anything, neither the proprietor nor the ragamuffin, nor even the man, but to use you. In salt I find that it makes food palatable to me, therefore I dissolve it; in the fish I recognize an aliment, therefore I eat it; in you I discover the gift of making my life agreeable, therefore I choose you as a companion. Or, in salt I study crystallization, in the fish animality, in you men, etc. But to me you are only what you are for me,—to wit, my object; and, because my object, therefore my property.[Pg 184]
I don't want to acknowledge or respect anything in you, not the owner or the shabby person, nor even the man, but to use you. With salt, I find it makes food enjoyable, so I dissolve it; in fish, I recognize food, so I eat it; in you, I see someone who makes my life enjoyable, so I choose you as a companion. Or, with salt, I study crystallization; with fish, I see animality; with you, I see humans, etc. But to me, you are only what you are to me—specifically, my object; and because you are my object, you are therefore my property.[Pg 184]
In humane liberalism ragamuffinhood is completed. We must first come down to the most ragamuffin-like, most poverty-stricken condition if we want to arrive at ownness, for we must strip off everything alien. But nothing seems more ragamuffin-like than naked—Man.
In humane liberalism, the state of being a ragamuffin is fully realized. We must first descend to the most ragamuffin-like, most destitute condition if we want to achieve ownness, because we need to shed everything that is not our own. But nothing seems more ragamuffin-like than a naked man.
It is more than ragamuffinhood, however, when I throw away Man too because I feel that he too is alien to me and that I can make no pretensions on that basis. This is no longer mere ragamuffinhood: because even the last rag has fallen off, here stands real nakedness, denudation of everything alien. The ragamuffin has stripped off ragamuffinhood itself, and therewith has ceased, to be what he was, a ragamuffin.
It’s more than just being a ragamuffin, though, when I discard Man as well because I feel that he is also foreign to me and that I can’t pretend otherwise. This is no longer just about being a ragamuffin: even the last remnant has fallen away, and here stands true nakedness, the removal of everything foreign. The ragamuffin has shed the identity of a ragamuffin itself, and with that, he has stopped being what he was, a ragamuffin.
I am no longer a ragamuffin, but have been one.
I’m not a ragamuffin anymore, but I used to be one.
Up to this time the discord could not come to an outbreak, because properly there is current only a contention of modern liberals with antiquated liberals, a contention of those who understand "freedom" in a small measure and those who want the "full measure" of freedom; of the moderate and measureless, therefore. Everything turns on the question, how free must man be? That man must be free, in this all believe; therefore all are liberal too. But the un-man[98] who is somewhere in every individual, how is he blocked? flow can it be arranged not to leave the un-man free at the same time with man?[Pg 185]
Up to this point, the conflict hasn’t escalated because it’s mainly a debate between modern liberals and old-school liberals. It’s a disagreement between those who view "freedom" in a limited way and those who want complete freedom; it’s about the moderate versus the measureless. Everything hinges on the question, how free should man be? Everyone agrees that man must be free; that’s what makes them all liberals. But what about the un-man[98] that's inside every individual? How can we ensure that the un-man isn’t left free at the same time as man?[Pg 185]
Liberalism as a whole has a deadly enemy, an invincible opposite, as God has the devil: by the side of man stands always the un-man, the individual, the egoist. State, society, humanity, do not master this devil.
Liberalism as a whole has a deadly enemy, an unbeatable opposite, just as God has the devil: alongside man always stands the anti-man, the individual, the egoist. The state, society, and humanity cannot control this devil.
Humane liberalism has undertaken the task of showing the other liberals that they still do not want "freedom."
Humane liberalism has taken on the challenge of demonstrating to other liberals that they still don’t truly want "freedom."
If the other liberals had before their eyes only isolated egoism and were for the most part blind, radical liberalism has against it egoism "in mass," throws among the masses all who do not make the cause of freedom their own as it does, so that now man and un-man, rigorously separated, stand over against each other as enemies, to wit, the "masses" and "criticism";[99] namely, "free, human criticism," as it is called ("Judenfrage," p. 114), in opposition to crude, e. g. religious, criticism.
If the other liberals only saw isolated self-interest and were mostly oblivious, radical liberalism is up against collective self-interest, bringing together everyone who doesn't adopt the cause of freedom as it does. Now, individuals who embrace freedom and those who don’t stand apart as adversaries—the "masses" and "criticism"; that is, "free, human criticism," as it's known ("Judenfrage," p. 114), in contrast to simplistic, e.g., religious, criticism.
Criticism expresses the hope that it will be victorious over all the masses and "give them a general certificate of insolvency."[100] So it means finally to make itself out in the right, and to represent all contention of the "faint-hearted and timorous" as an egoistic stubbornness,[101] as pettiness, paltriness. All wrangling loses significance, and petty dissensions are given up, because in criticism a common enemy enters the field. "You are egoists altogether, one no better than another!" Now the egoists stand together against criticism.[Pg 186]
Criticism holds the hope that it will triumph over everyone and "label them all as bankrupt."[100] Ultimately, it aims to prove itself right and paint all arguments from the "weak and fearful" as a self-centered stubbornness,[101] as small-mindedness and insignificance. All squabbling loses its meaning, and trivial disagreements are set aside because criticism introduces a common adversary. "You're all egoists, just as bad as one another!" Now the egoists unite against criticism.[Pg 186]
Really the egoists? No, they fight against criticism precisely because it accuses them of egoism; they do not plead guilty to egoism. Accordingly criticism and the masses stand on the same basis: both fight against egoism, both repudiate it for themselves and charge it to each other.
Really? The egoists? No, they push back against criticism because it calls them out for being self-centered; they won't accept that label. So criticism and the masses are aligned: both oppose self-centeredness, both deny it in themselves, and blame it on each other.
Criticism and the masses pursue the same goal, freedom from egoism, and wrangle only over which of them approaches nearest to the goal or even attains it.
Criticism and the masses share the same goal: freedom from egoism, and they only argue about which of them gets closest to that goal or even achieves it.
The Jews, the Christians, the absolutists, the men of darkness and men of light, politicians, Communists,—all, in short,—hold the reproach of egoism far from them; and, as criticism brings against them this reproach in plain terms and in the most extended sense, all justify themselves against the accusation of egoism, and combat—egoism, the same enemy with whom criticism wages war.
The Jews, Christians, absolutists, men of darkness and men of light, politicians, Communists—all of them—are quick to deny the accusation of selfishness. And since criticism straightforwardly and broadly levels this charge at them, they all defend themselves against the claim of selfishness and fight against it, the same opponent that criticism battles.
Both, criticism and masses, are enemies of egoists, and both seek to liberate themselves from egoism, as well by clearing or whitewashing themselves as by ascribing it to the opposite party.
Both criticism and the masses are enemies of egoists, and both aim to free themselves from egoism, either by cleaning up or justifying themselves or by blaming it on the other side.
The critic is the true "spokesman of the masses" who gives them the "simple concept and the phrase" of egoism, while the spokesmen to whom the triumph is denied in "Lit. Ztg." V. 24 were only bunglers. He is their prince and general in the war against egoism for freedom; what he fights against they fight against. But at the same time he is their enemy too, only not the enemy before them, but the friendly enemy who wields the knout behind the timorous to force courage into them.
The critic is the real "voice of the people" who provides them with the "simple idea and the term" of egoism, while the spokespersons who are denied victory in "Lit. Ztg." V. 24 were merely incompetent. He is their leader and commander in the battle against egoism for freedom; what he opposes, they oppose. Yet, at the same time, he is also their adversary— not the openly hostile enemy, but the supportive enemy who uses a whip behind the fearful to encourage bravery in them.
Hereby the opposition of criticism and the masses is[Pg 187] reduced to the following contradiction: "You are egoists"! "No, we are not"! "I will prove it to you"! "You shall have our justification"!
Here, the clash between criticism and the general public is[Pg 187] distilled into this contradiction: "You're just selfish!" "No, we're not!" "I'll show you!" "We'll explain ourselves to you!"
Let us then take both for what they give themselves out for, non-egoists, and what they take each other for, egoists. They are egoists and are not.
Let’s consider both of them for what they claim to be, non-egoists, and what they see each other as, egoists. They are egoists and they aren’t.
Properly criticism says: You must liberate your ego from all limitedness so entirely that it becomes a human ego. I say: Liberate yourself as far as you can, and you have done your part; for it is not given to every one to break through all limits, or, more expressively: not to every one is that a limit which is a limit for the rest. Consequently, do not tire yourself with toiling at the limits of others; enough if you tear down yours. Who has ever succeeded in tearing down even one limit for all men? Are not countless persons to-day, as at all times, running about with all the "limitations of humanity"? He who overturns one of his limits may have shown others the way and the means; the overturning of their limits remains their affair. Nobody does anything else either. To demand of people that they become wholly men is to call on them to cast down all human limits. That is impossible, because Man has no limits. I have some indeed, but then it is only mine that concern me any, and only they can be overcome by me. A human ego I cannot become, just because I am I and not merely man.
Proper criticism says: You need to free your ego from all limitations completely so that it becomes a human ego. I say: Free yourself as much as you can, and that's enough; not everyone can break through all limits, or, more clearly: what is a limit for most might not be a limit for everyone. So, don't wear yourself out trying to break the limits of others; it's enough if you break down your own. Who has ever managed to break down even one limit for everyone? Aren't countless people today, just like in the past, still grappling with all the "limitations of humanity"? Someone who breaks one of his limits might show others the way and the means; breaking their limits is their responsibility. No one does anything else either. To ask people to become fully human is to ask them to remove all human limits. That's impossible because Man has no limits. I have some, but only mine affect me, and only I can overcome them. I can't become a human ego simply because I am me and not just a man.
Yet let us still see whether criticism has not taught us something that we can lay to heart! I am not free if I am not without interests, not man if I am not disinterested? Well, even if it makes little difference[Pg 188] to me to be free or man, yet I do not want to leave unused any occasion to realize myself or make myself count. Criticism offers me this occasion by the teaching that, if anything plants itself firmly in me, and becomes indissoluble, I become its prisoner and servant, i. e. a possessed man. An interest, be it for what it may, has kidnapped a slave in me if I cannot get away from it, and is no longer my property, but I I am its. Let us therefore accept criticism's lesson to let no part of our property become stable, and to feel comfortable only in—dissolving it.
Yet let’s see if criticism has taught us something we can take to heart! I’m not free if I’m caught up in interests, and I’m not truly human if I’m not disinterested. Well, even if it doesn’t matter much to me whether I’m free or human, I don’t want to miss any opportunity to realize myself or make myself matter. Criticism gives me this chance by teaching that if something takes root in me and becomes unbreakable, I become its prisoner and servant, i.e. a possessed person. An interest, whatever it is, has kidnapped a slave within me if I can’t escape from it, and it’s no longer my property; I am now its. So let’s embrace the lesson of criticism: don’t let any part of our property settle, and feel comfortable only in—dissolving it.
So, if criticism says: You are man only when you are restlessly criticising and dissolving! then we say: Man I am without that, and I am I likewise; therefore I want only to be careful to secure my property to myself; and, in order to secure it, I continually take it back into myself, annihilate in it every movement toward independence, and swallow it before it can fix itself and become a "fixed idea" or a "mania."
So, if criticism claims: You’re only human when you’re constantly criticizing and breaking things down! then I respond: I am a person without that, and I am still me; therefore, I just want to make sure I keep my own things secure; and to do that, I constantly pull them back into myself, destroy any movement towards independence in them, and absorb them before they can settle and turn into a "fixed idea" or a "mania."
But I do that not for the sake of my "human calling," but because I call myself to it. I do not strut about dissolving everything that it is possible for a man to dissolve, and, e. g., while not yet ten years old I do not criticise the nonsense of the Commandments, but I am man all the same, and act humanly in just this,—that I still leave them uncriticised. In short, I have no calling, and follow none, not even that to be a man.
But I don't do that for the sake of my "human calling," but because I've chosen it for myself. I don’t go around tearing down everything a person can tear down, and, for example, even though I'm not yet ten years old, I don’t criticize the ridiculousness of the Commandments. Still, I'm human, and I act humanly in this—by not criticizing them. In short, I have no calling and I don’t follow any, not even the calling to be a man.
Do I now reject what liberalism has won in its various exertions? Far be the day that anything won should be lost! Only, after "Man" has become free[Pg 189] through liberalism, I turn my gaze back upon myself and confess to myself openly: What Man seems to have gained, I alone have gained.
Do I now dismiss what liberalism has achieved in its many efforts? Heaven forbid that anything gained should be lost! However, after "Man" has become free[Pg 189] through liberalism, I look inward and admit to myself openly: What Man appears to have gained, I alone have gained.
Man is free when "Man is to man the supreme being." So it belongs to the completion of liberalism that every other supreme being be annulled, theology overturned by anthropology, God and his grace laughed down, "atheism" universal.
Man is free when "Man is the highest being to man." So it is part of the essence of liberalism that all other supreme beings are rejected, theology is replaced by anthropology, and God and His grace are dismissed, leading to a universal "atheism."
The egoism of property has given up the last that it had to give when even the "My God" has become senseless; for God exists only when he has at heart the individual's welfare, as the latter seeks his welfare in him.
The selfishness of owning things has lost everything it had left when even the phrase "My God" feels meaningless; because God only exists when He cares about the well-being of individuals, just as those individuals look to Him for their own welfare.
Political liberalism abolished, the inequality of masters and servants: it made people masterless, anarchic. The master was now removed from the individual, the "egoist," to become a ghost,—the law or the State. Social liberalism abolishes the inequality of possession, of the poor and rich, and makes people possessionless or propertyless. Property is withdrawn from the individual and surrendered to ghostly society. Humane liberalism makes people godless, atheistic. Therefore the individual's God, "my God", must be put an end to. Now masterlessness is indeed at the same time freedom from service, possessionlessness at the same time freedom from care, and godlessness at the same time freedom from prejudice: for with the master the servant falls away; with possession, the care about it; with the firmly-rooted God, prejudice. But, since the master rises again as State, the servant appears again as subject; since possession becomes the property of society, care is be[Pg 190]gotten anew as labor; and, since God as Man becomes a prejudice, there arises a new faith, faith in humanity or liberty. For the individual's God the God of all, viz., "Man," is now exalted; "for it is the highest thing in us all to be man." But, as nobody can become entirely what the idea "man" imports, Man remains to the individual a lofty other world, an unattained supreme being, a God. But at the same time this is the "true God," because he is fully adequate to us,—to wit, our own "self"; we ourselves, but separated from us and lifted above us.
Political liberalism got rid of the hierarchy between masters and servants, leaving people masterless and chaotic. The master shifted away from the individual, the "egoist," becoming a ghost—the law or the State. Social liberalism eliminates the gap between the poor and the rich, making people possessionless or propertyless. Property is taken away from individuals and handed over to an abstract society. Humane liberalism leads people to be godless and atheistic. Thus, the individual's God, "my God," must be sacrificed. Masterlessness truly means freedom from servitude, possessionlessness equates to freedom from worry, and godlessness translates to freedom from biases: with the master goes the servant; with possessions goes the concern for them; with a firmly established God goes prejudice. However, as the master resurfaces as the State, the servant reemerges as a subject; as possessions become communal property, concerns about them arise anew as labor; and as God transforms into Man, it becomes a prejudice, giving rise to a new belief—a faith in humanity or liberty. In place of the individual's God, the God of all, namely, "Man," is now elevated; "for the greatest thing in all of us is to be human." But, since no one can fully embody what the idea of "man" signifies, Man remains an elevated otherworldly concept for the individual, an unattainable supreme being, a God. Yet at the same time, this is the "true God," as he aligns perfectly with us—namely, our own "self"; we are ourselves, but separated from and elevated above us.
P.S.
The foregoing review of "free human criticism" was written by bits immediately after the appearance of the books in question, as was also that which elsewhere refers to writings of this tendency, and I did little more than bring together the fragments. But criticism is restlessly pressing forward, and thereby makes it necessary for me to come back to it once more, now that my book is finished, and insert this concluding note.
The earlier review of "free human criticism" was written shortly after the books were published, just like the other pieces that discuss writings of this nature. I mostly just compiled the various parts. However, criticism is always evolving, which means I need to revisit it now that my book is complete and add this final note.
I have before me the latest (eighth) number of the "Allgemeine Literatur-Zeitung" of Bruno Bauer.
I have before me the latest (eighth) issue of the "Allgemeine Literatur-Zeitung" by Bruno Bauer.
There again "the general interests of society" stand at the top. But criticism has reflected, and given this "society" a specification by which it is discriminated from a form which previously had still been confused with it: the "State," in former passages still celebrated as "free State," is quite given up because it can in no wise fulfil the task of "human[Pg 191] society." Criticism only "saw itself compelled to identify for a moment human and political affairs" in 1842; but now it has found that the State, even as "free State," is not human society, or, as it could likewise say, that the people is not "man." We saw how it got through with theology and showed clearly that God sinks into dust before Man; we see it now come to a clearance with politics in the same way, and show that before Man peoples and nationalities fall: so we see how it has its explanation with Church and State, declaring them both unhuman, and we shall see—for it betrays this to us already—how it can also give proof that before Man the "masses," which it even calls a "spiritual being," appear worthless. And how should the lesser "spiritual beings" be able to maintain themselves before the supreme spirit? "Man" casts down the false idols.
There again, "the general interests of society" take priority. But criticism has reflected upon and given this "society" a distinction that separates it from a form that was previously confused with it: the "State," which was once celebrated as a "free State," is now completely dismissed because it cannot fulfill the role of "human society." Criticism only "felt compelled to momentarily mix up human and political affairs" in 1842; but now it has realized that the State, even as a "free State," is not human society, or, as it could also say, that the people are not "man." We have seen how it dealt with theology, clearly demonstrating that God diminishes before Man; we now see it doing the same with politics, showing that before Man, peoples and nationalities collapse: thus, we notice how it explains Church and State, declaring them both inhuman, and we will see—because it already hints at this—how it can also prove that before Man, the "masses," which it even refers to as a "spiritual being," seem insignificant. And how can the lesser "spiritual beings" hold their own against the supreme spirit? "Man" tears down the false idols.
So what the critic has in view for the present is the scrutiny of the "masses," which he will place before "Man" in order to combat them from the standpoint of Man. "What is now the object of criticism?" "The masses, a spiritual being!" These the critic will "learn to know," and will find that they are in contradiction with Man; he will demonstrate that they are unhuman, and will succeed just as well in this demonstration as in the former ones, that the divine and the national, or the concerns of Church and of State, were the unhuman.
So what the critic aims to do right now is to examine the "masses," which he will set against "Man" to challenge them from Man's perspective. "What is the focus of criticism today?" "The masses, a spiritual entity!" The critic will "get to know" them and discover that they contradict Man; he will show that they are inhumane, and he will be just as successful in this argument as he was in previous ones, where he argued that the divine and the national, or the issues of Church and State, were inhumane.
The masses are defined as "the most significant product of the Revolution, as the deceived multitude which the illusions of political Illumination, and in general the entire Illumination movement of the[Pg 192] eighteenth century, have given over to boundless disgruntlement." The Revolution satisfied some by its result, and left others unsatisfied; the satisfied part is the commonalty (bourgeoisie, etc.), the unsatisfied is the—masses. Does not the critic, so placed, himself belong to the "masses"?
The masses are described as "the most significant product of the Revolution, representing the deceived crowd that the illusions of political Enlightenment, and more broadly the entire Enlightenment movement of the[Pg 192] eighteenth century, have led to endless dissatisfaction." The Revolution made some people happy with its outcomes, while others were left disappointed; the happy group includes the common people (bourgeoisie, etc.), while the disappointed group is the—masses. Doesn’t the critic in that position belong to the "masses" themselves?
But the unsatisfied are still in great mistiness, and their discontent utters itself only in a "boundless disgruntlement." This the likewise unsatisfied critic now wants to master: he cannot want and attain more than to bring that "spiritual being," the masses, out of its disgruntlement, and to "uplift" those who were only disgruntled, i. e. to give them the right attitude toward those results of the Revolution which are to be overcome;—he can become the head of the masses, their decided spokesman. Therefore he wants also to "abolish the deep chasm which parts him from the multitude." From those who want to "uplift the lower classes of the people" he is distinguished by wanting to deliver from "disgruntlement," not merely these, but himself too.
But those who are dissatisfied are still in a fog, and their unhappiness only expresses itself as a “boundless frustration.” This equally dissatisfied critic now aims to tackle this: he can only desire and achieve bringing that “spiritual being,” the masses, out of their frustration and to “uplift” those who are merely unhappy, i. e. to help them adopt the right mindset toward the outcomes of the Revolution that need to be addressed;—he can become the leader of the masses, their clear spokesperson. Therefore, he also wants to “bridge the deep divide that separates him from the multitude.” He distinguishes himself from those who aim to “uplift the lower classes” by seeking to free not only others from “frustration,” but himself as well.
But assuredly his consciousness does not deceive him either, when he takes the masses to be the "natural opponents of theory," and foresees that, "the more this theory shall develop itself, so much the more will it make the masses compact." For the critic cannot enlighten or satisfy the masses with his presupposition, Man. If over against the commonalty they are only the "lower classes of the people," politically insignificant masses, over against "Man" they must still more be mere "masses," humanly insignificant—yes, unhuman—masses, or a multitude of un-men.[Pg 193]
But surely his awareness doesn’t mislead him when he sees the masses as the "natural opponents of theory" and predicts that "as this theory develops, it will unite the masses even more." The critic can't enlighten or satisfy the masses with his presupposition, Man. If they are just the "lower classes of the people" in relation to the common people, politically insignificant masses, then in relation to "Man," they are even more just "masses," humanly insignificant—yes, inhuman—masses, or a crowd of non-people.[Pg 193]
The critic clears away everything human; and, starting from the presupposition that the human is the true, he works against himself, denying it wherever it had been hitherto found. He proves only that the human is to be found nowhere except in his head, but the unhuman everywhere. The unhuman is the real, the extant on all hands, and by the proof that it is "not human" the critic only enunciates plainly the tautological sentence that it is the unhuman.
The critic strips away all human elements, starting with the assumption that the human is the true essence. In doing so, he undermines himself, rejecting it wherever it has previously been identified. He only shows that the human exists solely in his mind, while the unhuman is present everywhere else. The unhuman is the reality, visible all around, and by proving that it is "not human," the critic simply states the obvious fact that it is the unhuman.
But what if the unhuman, turning its back on itself with resolute heart, should at the same time turn away from the disturbing critic and leave him standing, untouched and unstung by his remonstrance?
But what if the inhuman, determined and resolute, turned its back on itself while also rejecting the unsettling critic, leaving him there, untouched and unaffected by his objections?
"You call me the unhuman," it might say to him, "and so I really am—for you; but I am so only because you bring me into opposition to the human, and I could despise myself only so long as I let myself be hypnotized into this opposition. I was contemptible because I sought my 'better self' outside me; I was the unhuman because I dreamed of the 'human'; I resembled the pious who hunger for their 'true self' and always remain 'poor sinners'; I thought of myself only in comparison to another; enough, I was not all in all, was not—unique.[102] But now I cease to appear to myself as the unhuman, cease to measure myself and let myself be measured by man, cease to recognize anything above me: consequently—adieu, humane critic! I only have been the unhuman, am it now no longer, but am the unique, yes, to your loathing, the egoistic; yet not the egoistic as it lets itself be mea[Pg 194]sured by the human, humane, and unselfish, but the egoistic as the—unique."
"You call me inhuman," it might say to him, "and I guess that's true—for you; but I’m only this way because you place me in opposition to the human, and I could only look down on myself for so long as I allowed myself to be hypnotized by this contrast. I felt worthless because I looked for my 'better self' outside of me; I was inhuman because I dreamed of the 'human'; I was like the devout who yearn for their 'true self' and always remain 'sinners'; I considered myself only in relation to someone else; I wasn’t everything, wasn’t—unique.[102] But now I no longer see myself as inhuman, I stop measuring myself and letting myself be measured by others, I stop recognizing anything above me: so—goodbye, humane critic! I have only ever been inhuman, I’m not that anymore, but I am unique, yes, to your disgust, the egoistic; yet not the egoistic that lets itself be measured by the human, humane, and selfless, but the egoistic as the—unique."
We have to pay attention to still another sentence of the same number. "Criticism sets up no dogmas, and wants to learn to know nothing but things."
We need to focus on yet another statement of the same number. "Criticism establishes no dogmas, and aims to know nothing but things."
The critic is afraid of becoming "dogmatic" or setting up dogmas. Of course: why, thereby he would become the opposite of the critic,—the dogmatist; he would now become bad, as he is good as critic, or would become from an unselfish man an egoist, etc. "Of all things, no dogma!" this is his—dogma. For the critic remains on one and the same ground with the dogmatist,—that of thoughts. Like the latter he always starts from a thought, but varies in this, that he never ceases to keep the principle-thought in the process of thinking, and so does not let it become stable. He only asserts the thought-process against stationariness in it. From criticism no thought is safe, since criticism is thought or the thinking mind itself.
The critic is afraid of becoming "dogmatic" or establishing dogmas. Of course—because then he would turn into the very thing he critiques—the dogmatist. He would transform from a good critic into a bad one or from a selfless person into an egoist, and so on. "Above all, no dogma!" this is his—dogma. The critic remains on the same ground as the dogmatist—that of thoughts. Like the dogmatist, he always starts from a thought, but the difference is that he never allows the principle-thought to become fixed in the process of thinking, so it never becomes stable. He only asserts the thought-process against stagnation. No thought is safe from criticism, as criticism is thought or the thinking mind itself.
Therefore I repeat that the religious world—and this is the world of thoughts—reaches its completion in criticism, where thinking extends its encroachments over every thought, no one of which may "egoistically" establish itself. Where would the "purity of criticism," the purity of thinking, be left if even one thought escaped the process of thinking? This explains the fact that the critic has even begun already to gibe gently here and there at the thought of Man, of humanity and humaneness, because he suspects that here a thought is approaching dogmatic[Pg 195] fixity. But yet he cannot decompose this thought till he has found a—"higher" in which it dissolves; for he moves only—in thoughts. This higher thought might be enunciated as that of the movement or process of thinking itself, i. e. as the thought of thinking or of criticism.
Therefore, I repeat that the world of religion—and this is the world of thoughts—reaches its peak in criticism, where thinking encroaches upon every idea, none of which can "egoistically" establish itself. Where would the "purity of criticism," the purity of thought, be if even one idea escaped the process of thinking? This explains why the critic has even started to gently mock the notion of Man, humanity, and humaneness, because he suspects that here an idea is approaching dogmatic[Pg 195] fixity. But still, he cannot break down this idea until he has found a—"higher" one in which it dissolves; for he operates only—in thoughts. This higher thought could be expressed as that of the movement or process of thinking itself, i. e. as the thought of thinking or of criticism.
Freedom of thinking has in fact become complete hereby, freedom of mind celebrates its triumph: for the individual, "egoistic" thoughts have lost their dogmatic truculence. There is nothing left but the—dogma of free thinking or of criticism.
Freedom of thought has truly become absolute; freedom of mind is celebrating its victory. For individuals, "selfish" thoughts have shed their dogmatic harshness. All that remains is the dogma of free thought or criticism.
Against everything that belongs to the world of thought, criticism is in the right, i. e. in might: it is the victor. Criticism, and criticism alone, is "up to date." From the standpoint of thought there is no power capable of being an overmatch for criticism's, and it is a pleasure to see how easily and sportively this dragon swallows all other serpents of thought. Each serpent twists, to be sure, but criticism crushes it in all its "turns."
Against everything that belongs to the world of thought, criticism is right, meaning it has power: it is the victor. Criticism, and only criticism, is "up to date." From the perspective of thought, no force can compete with criticism, and it’s enjoyable to see how effortlessly this dragon devours all other ideas of thought. Each idea writhes, of course, but criticism defeats it at every twist.
I am no opponent of criticism, i. e. I am no dogmatist, and do not feel myself touched by the critic's tooth with which he tears the dogmatist to pieces. If I were a "dogmatist," I should place at the head a dogma, i. e. a thought, an idea, a principle, and should complete this as a "systematist," spinning it out to a system, i. e. a structure of thought. Conversely, if I were a critic, viz., an opponent of the dogmatist, I should carry on the fight of free thinking against the enthralling thought, I should defend thinking against what was thought. But I am neither the champion of a thought nor the champion of think[Pg 196]ing; for "I," from whom I start, am not a thought, nor do I consist in thinking. Against me, the unnameable, the realm of thoughts, thinking, and mind is shattered.
I’m not against criticism; in other words, I’m not a dogmatist, and I don’t feel affected by the critic's sharp words aimed at dogmatists. If I were a "dogmatist," I would lead with a dogma—basically, a thought, an idea, a principle—and develop that into a "system" by organizing it into a structured way of thinking. On the other hand, if I were a critic—specifically, an opponent of the dogmatist—I would challenge the restrictive thoughts and advocate for free thinking against established beliefs. But I’m neither a supporter of a specific thought nor a supporter of just thinking; rather, the "I" from which I begin is not a thought, nor does it solely exist in thought. Against me, anything unnamable, the world of thoughts, thinking, and the mind is shattered.
Criticism is the possessed man's fight against possession as such, against all possession: a fight which is founded in the consciousness that everywhere possession, or, as the critic calls it, a religious and theological attitude, is extant. He knows that people stand in a religious or believing attitude not only toward God, but toward other ideas as well, like right, the State, law, etc.; i. e. he recognizes possession in all places. So he wants to break up thoughts by thinking; but I say, only thoughtlessness really saves me from thoughts. It it not thinking, but my thoughtlessness, or I the unthinkable, incomprehensible, that frees me from possession.
Criticism is the struggle of a possessed person against possession itself, and therefore, against all forms of possession: a struggle based on the awareness that possession, or what the critic refers to as a religious and theological mindset, exists everywhere. He understands that people adopt a religious or believing stance not just toward God, but also toward other concepts like justice, the state, law, and so on; i. e. he sees possession everywhere. So, he aims to break down ideas through critical thinking; but I argue that only a lack of thought truly frees me from ideas. It’s not thinking, but my thoughtlessness, or I, the unthinkable, incomprehensible, that liberates me from possession.
A jerk does me the service of the most anxious thinking, a stretching of the limbs shakes off the torment of thoughts, a leap upward hurls from my breast the nightmare of the religious world, a jubilant Hoopla throws off year-long burdens. But the monstrous significance of unthinking jubilation could not be recognized in the long night of thinking and believing.
A jerk helps me out by prompting the most intense thinking, a stretch of my limbs shakes off the torment of my thoughts, a leap upward tosses the nightmare of the religious world from my chest, and a joyful Hoopla releases year-long burdens. But the huge importance of mindless celebration couldn’t be acknowledged in the long night of thinking and believing.
"What clumsiness and frivolity, to want to solve the most difficult problems, acquit yourself of the most comprehensive tasks, by a breaking off!"
"What clumsiness and frivolity, to want to solve the most difficult problems and handle the most complex tasks with a break!"
But have you tasks if you do not set them to yourself? So long as you set them, you will not give them up, and I certainly do not care if you think, and, thinking, create a thousand thoughts. But you[Pg 197] who have set the tasks, are you not to be able to upset them again? Must you be bound to these tasks, and must they become absolute tasks?
But do you have tasks if you don’t assign them to yourself? As long as you set them, you won’t give them up, and I honestly don’t mind if you think and, while thinking, come up with a thousand ideas. But you[Pg 197] who have assigned the tasks, are you not allowed to change them? Are you really stuck with these tasks, and do they have to be set in stone?
To cite only one thing, the government has been disparaged on account of its resorting to forcible means against thoughts, interfering against the press by means of the police power of the censorship, and making a personal fight out of a literary one. As if it were solely a matter of thoughts, and as if one's attitude toward thoughts must be unselfish, self-denying, and self-sacrificing! Do not those thoughts attack the governing parties themselves, and so call out egoism? And do the thinkers not set before the attacked ones the religious demand to reverence the power of thought, of ideas? They are to succumb voluntarily and resignedly, because the divine power of thought, Minerva, fights on their enemies' side. Why, that would be an act of possession, a religious sacrifice. To be sure, the governing parties are themselves held fast in a religious bias, and follow the leading power of an idea or a faith; but they are at the same time unconfessed egoists, and right here, against the enemy, their pent-up egoism breaks loose: possessed in their faith, they are at the same time unpossessed by their opponents' faith, i. e. they are egoists toward this. If one wants to make them a reproach, it could only be the converse,—to wit, that they are possessed by their ideas.
To mention just one thing, the government has faced criticism for using force against ideas, stepping in against the press through police censorship, and turning a literary conflict into a personal battle. As if it were only about ideas, and as if having an attitude towards them had to be selfless, self-denying, and sacrificial! Don’t those ideas challenge the governing parties themselves, which then triggers their egoism? And don’t the thinkers demand that their opponents respect the power of thought and ideas? They are expected to give in willingly and without resistance, just because the divine power of thought, Minerva, is fighting alongside their enemies. That would essentially mean surrendering, a religious sacrifice. Of course, the governing parties are also held back by a religious bias and are guided by a prominent idea or belief; but at the same time, they are unacknowledged egoists, and here, against their opponents, their suppressed egoism breaks free: firmly held in their beliefs, they are simultaneously detached from their opponents' beliefs, i.e., they are egoists in this regard. If one were to criticize them, it could only be the opposite—that they are consumed by their ideas.
Against thoughts no egoistic power is to appear, no police power and the like. So the believers in thinking believe. But thinking and its thoughts are not sacred to me, and I defend my skin against them as[Pg 198] against other things. That may be an unreasonable defence; but, if I am in duty bound to reason, then I, like Abraham, must sacrifice my dearest to it!
Against thoughts, no selfish power can show up, no police force or anything like that. So, those who trust in thinking believe. But thinking and its ideas aren’t sacred to me, and I protect myself against them as[Pg 198] I would against other things. That might be an unreasonable defense; but if I have to reason, then I, like Abraham, must sacrifice my most precious thing for it!
In the kingdom of thought, which, like that of faith, is the kingdom of heaven, every one is assuredly wrong who uses unthinking force, just as every one is wrong who in the kingdom of love behaves unlovingly, or, although he is a Christian and therefore lives in the kingdom of love, yet acts unchristianly; in these kingdoms, to which he supposes himself to belong though he nevertheless throws off their laws, he is a "sinner" or "egoist." But it is only when he becomes a criminal against these kingdoms that he can throw off their dominion.
In the realm of thought, which, like the realm of faith, is a heavenly place, anyone who uses unthinking force is definitely in the wrong, just as anyone who acts unlovingly in the realm of love is also wrong. Even if someone is a Christian and claims to belong to the kingdom of love, if they act in an unchristian way, they contradict their beliefs. In these realms, where they think they belong but disregard the rules, they are a "sinner" or "egoist." It's only when they become a criminal against these realms that they can escape their authority.
Here too the result is this, that the fight of the thinkers against the government is indeed in the right, viz., in might,—so far as it is carried on against the government's thoughts (the government is dumb, and does not succeed in making any literary rejoinder to speak of), but is, on the other hand, in the wrong, viz., in impotence, so far as it does not succeed in bringing into the field anything but thoughts against a personal power (the egoistic power stops the mouths of the thinkers). The theoretical fight cannot complete the victory, and the sacred power of thought succumbs to the might of egoism. Only the egoistic fight, the fight of egoists on both sides, clears up everything.
Here too, the outcome is that the struggle of the thinkers against the government is indeed valid, specifically in strength—at least when it targets the government's ideas (the government is silent and fails to produce any significant literary response). However, it is also flawed, specifically in its inability to bring forth anything but ideas against a personal authority (this self-serving power silences the thinkers). The theoretical struggle can't achieve a complete victory, and the sacred power of thought falls short against the force of self-interest. Only the self-serving struggle, the fight of self-interested individuals on both sides, clarifies everything.
This last now, to make thinking an affair of egoistic option, an affair of the single person,[103] a mere pas[Pg 199]time or hobby as it were, and to take from it the importance of "being the last decisive power"; this degradation and desecration of thinking; this equalization of the unthinking and thoughtful ego; this clumsy but real "equality,"—criticism is not able to produce, because it itself is only the priest of thinking, and sees nothing beyond thinking but—the deluge.
This last point makes thinking a matter of personal choice, an individual concern,[103] a mere pastime or hobby, and takes away its significance as "being the ultimate authority"; this diminishment and disrespect for thinking; this leveling of the thoughtless and thoughtful self; this awkward but genuine "equality." Criticism can't create this because it is merely the facilitator of thought and sees nothing beyond thought but—the flood.[Pg 199]
Criticism does indeed affirm, e. g., that free criticism may overcome the State, but at the same time it defends itself against the reproach which is laid upon it by the State government, that it is "self-will and impudence"; it thinks, then, that "self-will and impudence" may not overcome, it alone may. The truth is rather the reverse: the State can be really overcome only by impudent self-will.
Criticism does indeed affirm, e. g., that free criticism can overcome the State, but at the same time, it defends itself against the accusation made by the State government that it is just "self-will and arrogance"; it believes that "self-will and arrogance" alone cannot win, but it can. The truth is actually the opposite: the State can only be truly defeated by bold self-will.
It may now, to conclude with this, be clear that in the critic's new change of front he has not transformed himself, but only "made good an oversight," "disentangled a subject," and is saying too much when he speaks of "criticism criticising itself": it, or rather he, has only criticised its "oversight" and cleared it of its "inconsistencies." If he wanted to criticise criticism, he would have to look and see if there was anything in its presupposition.
It should now be clear that in the critic’s new approach, he hasn’t really changed; he has just "corrected an oversight," "untangled a subject," and is overstepping when he talks about "criticism critiquing itself": it, or rather he, has only pointed out its "oversight" and resolved its "inconsistencies." If he genuinely wanted to critique criticism, he would need to examine whether there’s anything questionable in its assumptions.
I on my part start from a presupposition in presupposing myself; but my presupposition does not struggle for its perfection like "Man struggling for his perfection," but only serves me to enjoy it and consume it. I consume my presupposition, and nothing else, and exist only in consuming it. But that presupposition is therefore not a presupposition at all: for, as I am the Unique, I know nothing of the dual[Pg 200]ity of a presupposing and a presupposed ego (an "incomplete" and a "complete" ego or man); but this, that I consume myself, means only that I am. I do not presuppose myself, because I am every moment just positing or creating myself, and am I only by being not presupposed but posited, and, again, posited only in the moment when I posit myself; i. e., I am creator and creature in one.
I start with the assumption of myself; but my assumption doesn't strive for its perfection like "Man striving for his perfection," it simply helps me to enjoy and experience it. I engage with my assumption, and nothing else, and I exist only by embracing it. But that assumption isn't really an assumption at all: since I am Unique, I don't know anything about the duality of a presupposing and a presupposed self (an "incomplete" and a "complete" self or person); rather, my consuming of myself means that I simply am. I don't assume myself, because I am continually creating and establishing myself, and I exist only by being posited, not presupposed, and I'm posited only at the moment when I posit myself; i.e., I am both creator and creation at once.
If the presuppositions that have hitherto been current are to melt away in a full dissolution, they must not be dissolved into a higher presupposition again,—i. e. a thought, or thinking itself, criticism. For that dissolution is to be for my good; otherwise it would belong only in the series of the innumerable dissolutions which, in favor of others, (e. g. this very Man, God, the State, pure morality, etc.), declared old truths to be untruths and did away with long-fostered presuppositions.
If the assumptions that have been accepted until now are going to completely disappear, they shouldn’t be replaced by another higher assumption — like thought, or thinking itself, or criticism. That dissolution should be for my benefit; otherwise, it would just be part of the countless dissolutions that have favored others, (like this specific Man, God, the State, pure morality, etc.), which have labeled old truths as untruths and eliminated long-held beliefs.
Part Second
I
At the entrance of the modern time stands the "God-man." At its exit will only the God in the God-man evaporate? and can the God-man really die if only the God in him dies? They did not think of this question, and thought they were through when in our days they brought to a victorious end the work of the Illumination, the vanquishing of God; they did not notice that Man has killed God in order to become now—"sole God on high." The other world outside us is indeed brushed away, and the great undertaking of the Illuminators completed; but the other world in us has become a new heaven and calls us forth to renewed heaven-storming: God has had to give place, yet not to us, but to—Man. How can you believe that the God-man is dead before the Man in him, besides the God, is dead?
At the start of modern times stands the "God-man." Will the God in the God-man fade away when we reach the end? Can the God-man truly die if only the God within him dies? They didn’t think about this question, believing they had succeeded when they completed the work of the Enlightenment, defeating God. They failed to see that Man has killed God to now be—"the sole God up high." The other world outside us has indeed been set aside, and the grand task of the Illuminators is done; but the other world within us has turned into a new heaven, urging us to rise up for a renewed quest: God has had to step aside, but not for us, rather for—Man. How can you believe that the God-man is dead before the Man within him, aside from God, is dead?
I
OWNNESS[104]
"Does not the spirit thirst for freedom?"—Alas, not my spirit alone, my body too thirsts for it hourly! When before the odorous castle-kitchen my nose tells my palate of the savory dishes that are being prepared therein, it feels a fearful pining at its dry bread; when my eyes tell the hardened back about soft down on which one may lie more delightfully than on its compressed straw, a suppressed rage seizes it; when—but let us not follow the pains further.—And you call that a longing for freedom? What do you want to become free from, then? From your hardtack and your straw bed? Then throw them away!—But that seems not to serve you: you want rather to have the freedom to enjoy delicious foods and downy beds. Are men to give you this "freedom,"—are they to permit it to you? You do not hope that from their philanthropy, because you know they all think[Pg 204] like—you: each is the nearest to himself! How, therefore, do you mean to come to the enjoyment of those foods and beds? Evidently not otherwise than in making them your property!
"Doesn't the spirit crave freedom?"—Sadly, it's not just my spirit; my body craves it too, every hour! When I stand by the fragrant kitchen of the castle and my nose hints to my taste buds about the delicious meals being prepared, I feel a painful longing for my dry bread. When my eyes tell my tired back about the soft cushions where I could lie down more comfortably than on my hard straw, a suppressed anger takes over. But let's not dwell on the pain any longer. And you call that a longing for freedom? What do you want to be free from then? From your hardtack and your straw bed? Then just get rid of them!—But that doesn’t seem to work for you: you actually want the freedom to enjoy tasty food and comfy beds. Are people supposed to give you this "freedom"? Are they expected to allow it? You don’t really think that will come from their kindness, because you know they all think like you: everyone is looking out for themselves! So, how do you plan to enjoy those foods and beds? Clearly, the only way is to make them your own!
If you think it over rightly, you do not want the freedom to have all these fine things, for with this freedom you still do not have them; you want really to have them, to call them yours and possess them as your property. Of what use is a freedom to you, indeed, if it brings in nothing? And, if you became free from everything, you would no longer have anything; for freedom is empty of substance. Whoso knows not how to make use of it, for him it has no value this useless permission; but how I make use of it depends on my personality.[105]
If you think about it properly, you really don’t want the freedom to have all these nice things because even with that freedom, you still don’t have them; you actually want to own them, to call them yours and have them as your property. What good is freedom to you if it doesn’t bring anything? And if you became free from everything, you wouldn’t have anything anymore; because freedom lacks substance. For anyone who doesn’t know how to make use of it, this empty permission has no value; but how I use it depends on who I am.[105]
I have no objection to freedom, but I wish more than freedom for you: you should not merely be rid of what you do not want, you should also have what you want; you should not only be a "freeman," you should be an "owner" too.
I have no problem with freedom, but I want more than just freedom for you: you shouldn’t just get rid of what you don’t want, you should also have what you desire; you shouldn’t just be a "freeman," you should also be an "owner."
Free—from what? Oh! what is there that cannot be shaken off? The yoke of serfdom, of sovereignty, of aristocracy and princes, the dominion of the desires and passions; yes, even the dominion of one's own will, of self-will, for the completest self-denial is nothing but freedom—freedom, to wit, from self-determination, from one's own self. And the craving for freedom as for something absolute, worthy of every praise, deprived us of ownness: it created self-denial. However, the freer I become, the more compulsion[Pg 205] piles up before my eyes; and the more impotent I feel myself. The unfree son of the wilderness does not yet feel anything of all the limits that crowd a civilized man: he seems to himself freer than this latter. In the measure that I conquer freedom for myself I create for myself new bounds and new tasks: if I have invented railroads, I feel myself weak again because I cannot yet sail through the skies like the bird; and, if I have solved a problem whose obscurity disturbed my mind, at once there await me innumerable others, whose perplexities impede my progress, dim my free gaze, make the limits of my freedom painfully sensible to me. "Now that you have become free from sin, you have become servants of righteousness."[106] Republicans in their broad freedom, do they not become servants of the law? How true Christian hearts at all times longed to "become free," how they pined to see themselves delivered from the "bonds of this earth-life"! they looked out toward the land of freedom. ("The Jerusalem that is above is the freewoman; she is the mother of us all." Gal. 4. 26.)
Free—from what? Oh! what is there that can't be shaken off? The burden of servitude, of power, of nobility and rulers, the control of desires and emotions; yes, even the control of one's own will, of self-will, because the deepest self-denial is nothing but freedom—freedom, that is, from self-determination, from one's own self. And the desire for freedom, as if it were something absolute, deserving of all praise, has stripped us of our individuality: it created self-denial. However, the freer I become, the more constraints pile up in front of me; and the more powerless I feel. The unfree child of the wilderness doesn’t feel the limits that overwhelm a civilized person: they believe themselves freer than the latter. As I gain freedom for myself, I create new limits and new challenges: if I have invented railroads, I feel weak again because I can’t yet soar through the skies like a bird; and if I have solved a problem that puzzled my mind, countless others immediately await me, whose complexities hinder my progress, cloud my view of freedom, and make me painfully aware of its limits. "Now that you have become free from sin, you have become servants of righteousness." Republicans, in their broad freedom, do they not become servants of the law? How true Christian hearts have always longed to "become free," how they yearned to see themselves released from the "bonds of this earthly life"! They looked toward the land of freedom. ("The Jerusalem that is above is the freewoman; she is the mother of us all." Gal. 4. 26.)
Being free from anything—means only being clear or rid. "He is free from headache" is equal to "he is rid of it." "He is free from this prejudice" is equal to "he has never conceived it" or "he has got rid of it." In "less" we complete the freedom recommended by Christianity, in sinless, godless, moralityless, etc.
Being free from anything just means being clear or rid of it. "He is free from a headache" means "he has gotten rid of it." "He is free from this prejudice" means "he has never had it" or "he has gotten rid of it." In "less," we complete the freedom suggested by Christianity, in sinless, godless, moralityless, etc.
Must we then, because freedom betrays itself as a Christian ideal, give it up? No, nothing is to be lost, freedom no more than the rest; but it is to become our own, and in the form of freedom it cannot.
Must we then, because freedom reveals itself as a Christian ideal, give it up? No, we lose nothing, freedom no more than anything else; but it must become our own, and in the form of freedom, it cannot.
What a difference between freedom and ownness! One can get rid of a great many things, one yet does not get rid of all; one becomes free from much, not from everything. Inwardly one may be free in spite of the condition of slavery, although, too, it is again only from all sorts of things, not from everything; but from the whip, the domineering temper, etc., of the master, one does not as slave become free. "Freedom lives only in the realm of dreams!" Ownness, on the contrary, is my whole being and existence, it is I myself. I am free from what I am rid of, owner of what I have in my power or what I control. My own I am at all times and under all circumstances, if I know how to have myself and do not throw myself away on others. To be free is something that I cannot truly will, because I cannot make it, cannot create it: I can only wish it and—aspire toward it, for it remains an ideal, a spook. The fetters of reality cut the sharpest welts in my flesh every moment. But my own I remain. Given up as serf to a master, I think only of myself and my advantage; his blows strike me indeed, I am not free from them; but I endure them only for my benefit, perhaps in order to deceive him and make him secure by the semblance of patience, or,[Pg 207] again, not to draw worse upon myself by contumacy. But, as I keep my eye on myself and my selfishness, I take by the forelock the first good opportunity to trample the slaveholder into the dust. That I then become free from him and his whip is only the consequence of my antecedent egoism. Here one perhaps says I was "free" even in the condition of slavery,—to wit, "intrinsically" or "inwardly." But "intrinsically free" is not "really free," and "inwardly" is not "outwardly." I was own, on the other hand, my own, altogether, inwardly and outwardly. Under the dominion of a cruel master my body is not "free" from torments and lashes; but it is my bones that moan under the torture, my fibres that quiver under the blows, and I moan because my body moans. That I sigh and shiver proves that I have not yet lost myself, that I am still my own. My leg is not "free" from the master's stick, but it is my leg and is inseparable. Let him tear it off me and look and see if he still has my leg! He retains in his hand nothing but the—corpse of my leg, which is as little my leg as a dead dog is still a dog: a dog has a pulsating heart, a so-called dead dog has none and is therefore no longer a dog.
What a difference there is between freedom and ownership! You can get rid of a lot of things, but you won't get rid of everything; you can be free from many things, not from all. Internally, you can feel free even when you're in slavery, but again, this is only freedom from certain things, not from everything; as a slave, you're not free from the whip or the harsh temper of your master. "Freedom exists only in the world of dreams!" On the other hand, ownership is my entire being and existence; it is me. I am free from what I let go of, and I own what I have in my control. I am always and in every circumstance my own, as long as I know how to keep myself and don’t lose myself in others. Being free is something I can't truly will, because I can't create it: I can only wish for it and strive towards it, as it remains an ideal, a ghost. The bonds of reality leave painful marks on my flesh every moment. But I remain my own. Given over as a serf to a master, I only think of myself and my own advantage; his blows do hit me, I am not free from them; but I endure them for my own benefit, maybe to trick him and make him feel secure with the appearance of patience, or, not to provoke him further. However, as I focus on myself and my selfishness, I seize the first good opportunity to bring the slaveholder down. When I become free from him and his whip, that is just the result of my prior selfishness. Some might say I was "free" even while being a slave—in the sense of being "intrinsically" or "internally" free. But "intrinsically free" is not "actually free," and "internally" is not the same as "externally." I was my own, entirely, both inside and out. Under a cruel master, my body isn't "free" from pain and lashes; it's my bones that ache from the torture, my fibers that tremble from the blows, and I groan because my body groans. That I sigh and shiver shows that I haven't lost myself yet, that I am still my own. My leg isn’t "free" from the master's stick, but it is my leg and inseparable from me. Let him tear it off, and he’ll see if he still has my leg! All he would hold is the corpse of my leg, which is no longer my leg just as a dead dog is no longer a dog: a dog has a beating heart, while a so-called dead dog has none and is, therefore, not a dog anymore.
If one opines that a slave may yet be inwardly free, he says in fact only the most indisputable and trivial thing. For who is going to assert that any man is wholly without freedom? If I am an eye-servant, can I therefore not be free from innumerable things, e. g. from faith in Zeus, from the desire for fame, and the like? Why then should not a whipped slave also be able to be inwardly free from unchristian sentiments,[Pg 208] from hatred, of his enemy, etc.? He then has "Christian freedom," is rid of the unchristian; but has he absolute freedom, freedom from everything, e. g. from the Christian delusion, or from bodily pain, etc.?
If someone believes that a slave can still be free on the inside, they’re really just stating the most obvious and simple idea. Who would claim that any person is completely without freedom? If I'm a subservient worker, can I still not be free from countless things, like faith in Zeus, the pursuit of fame, and so on? So why shouldn’t a beaten slave also be able to be free on the inside from unchristian feelings, like hatred for their enemy, etc.? In that case, he has "Christian freedom," free from the unchristian; but does he have complete freedom, freedom from everything, like the Christian illusion, or from physical pain, etc.?
In the meantime, all this seems to be said more against names than against the thing. But is the name indifferent, and has not a word, a shibboleth, always inspired and—fooled men? Yet between freedom and ownness there lies still a deeper chasm than the mere difference of the words.
In the meantime, it seems like all this is being said more about names than about the actual thing. But is the name unimportant? Hasn’t a word, a code, always inspired and—deceived people? Still, there’s a deeper gap between freedom and ownership than just the difference in the words.
All the world desires freedom, all long for its reign to come. O enchantingly beautiful dream of a blooming "reign of freedom," a "free human race"!—who has not dreamed it? So men shall become free, entirely free, free from all constraint! From all constraint, really from all? Are they never to put constraint on themselves any more? "Oh yes, that, of course; don't you see, that is no constraint at all?" Well, then at any rate they are to become free from religious faith, from the strict duties of morality, from the inexorability of the law, from—"What a fearful misunderstanding!" Well, what are they to be free from then, and what not?
All of humanity craves freedom, everyone looks forward to its arrival. Oh, the stunningly beautiful dream of a thriving "reign of freedom," a "free human race"!—who hasn't envisioned it? People will become free, completely free, free from all limitations! From all limitations, really from all? Are they never supposed to impose limitations on themselves again? "Oh yes, that, of course; don’t you see, that’s not a limitation at all?" Well, then at least they’re supposed to be free from religious beliefs, from the strict demands of morality, from the harshness of the law, from—"What a terrible misunderstanding!" So, what exactly are they supposed to be free from, and what not?
The lovely dream is dissipated; awakened, one rubs his half-opened eyes and stares at the prosaic questioner. "What men are to be free from?"—From blind credulity, cries one. What's that? exclaims another, all faith is blind credulity; they must become free from all faith. No, no, for God's sake,—inveighs the first again,—do not cast all faith from you, else the power of brutality breaks in. We must have the republic,—a third makes himself heard,—and be[Pg 209]come—free from all commanding lords. There is no help in that, says a fourth: we only get a new lord then, a "dominant majority"; let us rather free ourselves from this dreadful inequality.—O hapless equality, already I hear your plebeian roar again! How I had dreamed so beautifully just now of a paradise of freedom, and what impudence and licentiousness now raises its wild clamor! Thus the first laments, and gets on his feet to grasp the sword against "unmeasured freedom." Soon we no longer hear anything but the clashing of the swords of the disagreeing dreamers of freedom.
The beautiful dream is gone; waking up, one rubs his half-closed eyes and looks at the mundane questioner. "What should people be free from?"—"From blind belief," shouts one. "What's that?" another replies, "all belief is blind faith; they should be free from all belief." "No, no, for heaven's sake," the first one insists, "don't throw away all belief, or the force of brutality will take over. We need a republic," a third voice chimes in, "and become free from all rulers." "That's no solution," says a fourth: "we'll just end up with a new ruler, a 'dominant majority'; let's get rid of this terrible inequality instead."—Oh, poor equality, I can already hear your common people's uproar again! How I just dreamed so beautifully of a paradise of freedom, and now what audacity and chaos are raising their loud cries! Thus, the first one mourns, standing up to take up arms against "unrestrained freedom." Soon, we hear nothing but the clashing swords of the differing dreamers of freedom.
What the craving for freedom has always come to has been the desire for a particular freedom, e. g. freedom of faith; i. e., the believing man wanted to be free and independent; of what? of faith perhaps? no! but of the inquisitors of faith. So now "political or civil" freedom. The citizen wants to become free not from citizenhood, but from bureaucracy, the arbitrariness of princes, and the like. Prince Metternich once said he had "found a way that was adapted to guide men in the path of genuine freedom for all the future." The Count of Provence ran away from France precisely at the time when she was preparing the "reign of freedom," and said: "My imprisonment had become intolerable to me; I had only one passion, the desire for—freedom; I thought only of it."
What the craving for freedom has always boiled down to is the desire for a specific freedom, e. g. freedom of belief; i. e., the believer wanted to be free and independent; free from what? From belief maybe? No! But from the enforcers of belief. So now we talk about "political or civil" freedom. The citizen wants to be free not from being a citizen, but from bureaucracy, the whims of rulers, and similar issues. Prince Metternich once said he had "found a way that was suitable to lead people on the path of true freedom for all time." The Count of Provence left France just when it was about to usher in the "age of freedom," saying: "My imprisonment had become unbearable for me; I had only one passion, the desire for—freedom; that was all I could think about."
The craving for a particular freedom always includes the purpose of a new dominion, as it was with the Revolution, which indeed "could give its defenders the uplifting feeling that they were fighting for freedom," but in truth only because they were[Pg 210] after a particular freedom, therefore a new dominion, the "dominion of the law."
The desire for a specific freedom always involves the goal of a new authority, just like with the Revolution, which honestly "could make its supporters feel like they were fighting for freedom," but in reality, it was only because they were[Pg 210] seeking a particular freedom, thus a new authority, the "authority of the law."
Freedom you all want, you want freedom. Why then do you higgle over a more or less? Freedom can only be the whole of freedom; a piece of freedom is not freedom. You despair of the possibility of obtaining the whole of freedom, freedom from everything,—yes, you consider it insanity even to wish this?—Well, then leave off chasing after the phantom, and spend your pains on something better than the—unattainable.
You all want freedom, you want freedom. So why do you quibble over having a little more or a little less? Freedom can only mean complete freedom; a bit of freedom isn't freedom. You lose hope in the chance of achieving total freedom, freedom from everything—yes, you even think it's crazy to want that?—Well, then stop pursuing that illusion, and focus your energy on something better than the—unattainable.
"Ah, but there is nothing better than freedom!"
"Ah, but there’s nothing better than freedom!"
What have you then when you have freedom, viz.,—for I will not speak here of your piecemeal bits of freedom,—complete freedom? Then you are rid of everything that embarrasses you, everything, and there is probably nothing that does not once in your life embarrass you and cause you inconvenience. And for whose sake, then, did you want to be rid of it? Doubtless for your sake, because it is in your way! But, if something were not inconvenient to you; if, on the contrary, it were quite to your mind (e. g. the gently but irresistibly commanding look of your loved one),—then you would not want to be rid of it and free from it. Why not? For your sake again! So you take yourselves as measure and judge over all. You gladly let freedom go when unfreedom, the "sweet service of love," suits you; and you take up your freedom again on occasion when it begins to suit you better,—that is, supposing, which is not the point here, that you are not afraid of such a Repeal of the Union for other (perhaps religious) reasons.[Pg 211]
What do you really have when you have freedom? I’m not talking about little bits of freedom, but complete freedom. Then you’re free from everything that holds you back, from everything that bothers you, and let’s be honest—there's probably nothing that hasn’t embarrassed you or caused you trouble at some point in your life. So, why did you want to get rid of it? Surely for your own benefit, since it’s in your way! But if something wasn’t inconvenient for you; if, on the contrary, it was exactly what you wanted (like the gentle yet commanding gaze of someone you love)—then you wouldn’t want to be free from it. Why is that? For your own sake again! So you consider yourselves the standard and judge everything by that. You’re willing to give up freedom when the “sweet service of love” suits you, and you take it back whenever it’s more convenient for you—assuming, which is not the main point here, that you’re not afraid of reversing that choice for other (maybe religious) reasons.[Pg 211]
Why will you not take courage now to really make yourselves the central point and the main thing altogether? Why grasp in the air at freedom, your dream? Are you your dream? Do not begin by inquiring of your dreams, your notions, your thoughts, for that is all "hollow theory." Ask yourselves and ask after yourselves—that is practical and you know you want very much to be "practical." But there the one hearkens what his God (of course what he thinks of at the name God is his God) may be going to say to it, and another what his moral feelings, his conscience, his feeling of duty, may determine about it, and a third calculates what folks will think of it,—and, when each has thus asked his Lord God (folks are a Lord God just as good as, nay, even more compact than, the other-worldly and imaginary one: vox populi, vox dei), then he accommodates himself to his Lord's will and listens no more at all for what he himself would like to say and decide.
Why won't you find the courage now to truly make yourselves the focus and priority? Why chase after freedom, your dream, like it’s just out of reach? Are you your dream? Don't start by questioning your dreams, your ideas, or your thoughts, because that’s all just "hollow theory." Ask yourselves and inquire about yourselves—that is practical and you know you want to be "practical." But then one person listens to what their God (or whatever they think of when they hear "God") might say about it, another considers their moral feelings, conscience, or sense of duty, and a third thinks about what others will think. And when each person has consulted their own version of God (people can be like a God just as much, or even more directly than, the other-worldly and imaginary one: vox populi, vox dei), then they align themselves with that will and stop listening to what they themselves want to say and decide.
Therefore turn to yourselves rather than to your gods or idols. Bring out from yourselves what is in you, bring it to the light, bring yourselves to revelation.
Therefore turn to yourselves instead of your gods or idols. Bring out what’s inside you, bring it to the light, bring yourselves to revelation.
How one acts only from himself, and asks after nothing further, the Christians have realized in the notion "God." He acts "as it pleases him." And foolish man, who could do just so, is to act as it "pleases God" instead.—If it is said that even God proceeds according to eternal laws, that too fits me, since I too cannot get out of my skin, but have my law in my whole nature, i. e. in myself.
How someone acts solely based on their own will, without seeking anything beyond that, is what Christians have understood in the concept of "God." He acts "as it pleases Him." And foolish man, who could do the same, is supposed to act as it "pleases God" instead. If it's claimed that even God operates according to eternal laws, that makes sense to me because I also can't escape my own being, but have my law embedded in my entire nature, i.e. within myself.
But one needs only admonish you of yourselves to[Pg 212] bring you to despair at once. "What am I?" each of you asks himself. An abyss of lawless and unregulated impulses, desires, wishes, passions, a chaos without light or guiding star! How am I to obtain a correct answer, if, without regard to God's commandments or to the duties which morality prescribes, without regard to the voice of reason, which in the course of history, after bitter experiences, has exalted the best and most reasonable thing into law, I simply appeal to myself? My passion would advise me to do the most senseless thing possible.—Thus each deems himself the—devil; for, if, so far as he is unconcerned about religion, etc., he only deemed himself a beast, he would easily find that the beast, which does follow only its impulse (as it were, its advice), does not advise and impel itself to do the "most senseless" things, but takes very correct steps. But the habit of the religious way of thinking has biased our mind so grievously that we are—terrified at ourselves in our nakedness and naturalness; it has degraded us so that we deem ourselves depraved by nature, born devils. Of course it comes into your head at once that your calling requires you to do the "good," the moral, the right. Now, if you ask yourselves what is to be done, how can the right voice sound forth from you, the voice which points the way of the good, the right, the true, etc.? What concord have God and Belial?
But all it takes is for you to reflect on yourselves to[Pg 212] feel overwhelmed with despair instantly. "Who am I?" each of you wonders. A deep pit of chaotic and uncontrolled impulses, desires, wishes, and passions, a confusion devoid of light or direction! How can I find a clear answer if I disregard God's commandments and the duties that morality demands, ignoring the voice of reason, which, through painful experiences in history, has established the best and most rational principles as law, and simply look to myself? My passions might push me to act in the most foolish way possible.—So, each one considers himself the—devil; because, if he were indifferent to religion and similar concerns, and only viewed himself as a beast, he would quickly realize that a beast, which follows only its instincts (as it were, its own advice), doesn’t lead itself to do the "most senseless" things, but instead takes very rational actions. Yet, the habit of religious thinking has so deeply influenced our minds that we feel—terrified of ourselves in our bare and natural state; it has degraded us to see ourselves as inherently corrupt, born as devils. Naturally, it immediately occurs to you that your purpose is to do the "good," the moral, the right thing. Now, if you ask yourselves what should be done, how can the true voice emerge from within you, the voice that guides you toward the good, the right, the true, etc.? What alignment exists between God and Belial?
But what would you think if one answered you by saying: "That one is to listen to God, conscience, duties, laws, etc., is flim-flam with which people have stuffed your head and heart and made you crazy"? And if he asked you how it is that you know so surely[Pg 213] that the voice of nature is a seducer? And if he even demanded of you to turn the thing about and actually to deem the voice of God and conscience to be the devil's work? There are such graceless men; how will you settle them? You cannot appeal to your parsons, parents, and good men, for precisely these are designated by them as your seducers, as the true seducers and corrupters of youth, who busily sow broadcast the tares of self-contempt and reverence to God, who fill young hearts with mud and young heads with stupidity.
But what would you think if someone replied to you by saying: "Listening to God, your conscience, your responsibilities, laws, etc., is just nonsense that people have filled your head and heart with to drive you crazy"? And if they asked how you can be so certain that the voice of nature is misleading? What if they challenged you to actually consider the voice of God and your conscience as the work of the devil? There are people like that; how would you deal with them? You can’t turn to your pastors, parents, or good people for help, because they are exactly the ones those people call your seducers, the true seducers and corrupters of youth, who scatter the seeds of self-hatred and fear of God, who fill young hearts with negativity and young minds with ignorance.
But now those people go on and ask: For whose sake do you care about God's and the other commandments? You surely do not suppose that this is done merely out of complaisance toward God? No, you are doing it—for your sake again.—Here too, therefore, you are the main thing, and each must say to himself, I am everything to myself and I do everything on my account. If it ever became clear to you that God, the commandments, etc., only harm you, that they reduce and ruin you, to a certainty you would throw them from you just as the Christians once condemned Apollo or Minerva or heathen morality. They did indeed put in the place of these Christ and afterward Mary, as well as a Christian morality; but they did this for the sake of their souls' welfare too, therefore out of egoism or ownness.
But now those people ask: Why do you care about God's commandments and the others? You can't seriously think this is just to please God, right? No, you're doing it—for your own benefit again. Here too, you are what matters, and everyone must think to themselves, I am the most important person to myself and I do everything for my own sake. If it ever became clear to you that God, the commandments, etc., only hurt you, that they diminish and destroy you, you would certainly reject them just like the Christians once condemned Apollo or Minerva or pagan morality. They did replace these with Christ and later Mary, along with a Christian morality; but they did this for their own souls' well-being too, thus out of self-interest.
And it was by this egoism, this ownness, that they got rid of the old world of gods and became free from it. Ownness created a new freedom; for ownness is the creator of everything, as genius (a definite ownness), which is always originality, has for a long[Pg 214] time already been looked upon as the creator of new productions that have a place in the history of the world.
And it was through this self-centeredness, this individuality, that they got rid of the old world of gods and became free from it. Individuality created a new freedom; for individuality is the creator of everything, just as genius (a distinct individuality), which is always original, has long[Pg 214] been viewed as the creator of new works that have a place in the history of the world.
If your efforts are ever to make "freedom" the issue, then exhaust freedom's demands. Who is it that is to become free? You, I, we. Free from what? From everything that is not you, not I, not we. I, therefore, am the kernel that is to be delivered from all wrappings and—freed from all cramping shells. What is left when I have been freed from everything that is not I? Only I; nothing but I. But freedom has nothing to offer to this I himself. As to what is now to happen further after I have become free, freedom is silent,—as our governments, when the prisoner's time is up, merely let him go, thrusting him out into abandonment.
If you want to make "freedom" the main topic, then fully explore what freedom requires. Who gets to be free? You, me, all of us. Free from what? From everything that isn't you, me, or us. I am the core that needs to be freed from all the layers and—liberated from all the restrictive shells. What is left when I have been freed from everything that isn’t me? Only me; nothing but me. But freedom doesn’t offer anything to this self. As for what comes next after I’ve become free, freedom has no answers—just like our governments do when a prisoner’s time is up, they simply release him, pushing him out into loneliness.
Now why, if freedom is striven after for love of the I after all,—why not choose the I himself as beginning, middle, and end? Am I not worth more than freedom? Is it not I that make myself free, am not I the first? Even unfree, even laid in a thousand fetters, I yet am; and I am not, like freedom, extant only in the future and in hopes, but even as the most abject of slaves I am—present.
Now, if I'm seeking freedom for the sake of myself—why not choose myself as the start, the middle, and the end? Am I not worth more than freedom? Aren't I the one who makes myself free, the first in that journey? Even if I'm not free, even if I'm bound in a thousand chains, I still exist; I am not like freedom, which only exists in the future and in hopes, but even as the most wretched of slaves, I am present.
Think that over well, and decide whether you will place on your banner the dream of "freedom" or the resolution of "egoism," of "ownness." "Freedom" awakens your rage against everything that is not you; "egoism" calls you to joy over yourselves, to self-enjoyment; "freedom" is and remains a longing, a romantic plaint, a Christian hope for unearthliness and futurity; "ownness" is a reality, which of itself[Pg 215] removes just so much unfreedom as by barring your own way hinders you. What does not disturb you, you will not want to renounce; and, if it begins to disturb you, why, you know that "you must obey yourselves rather than men!"
Think about that carefully, and decide whether you're going to put "freedom" or "egoism," or "ownership" on your banner. "Freedom" stirs your anger against everything that isn't you; "egoism" invites you to take joy in yourselves, to indulge in self-enjoyment. "Freedom" is and always will be a desire, a romantic lament, a Christian hope for something beyond this world and in the future; "ownership" is a reality that by itself[Pg 215] removes just enough unfreedom as blocking your own path holds you back. What doesn’t bother you, you won't want to give up; and if it starts to bother you, well, you know that "you must obey yourselves rather than men!"
Freedom teaches only: Get yourselves rid, relieve yourselves, of everything burdensome; it does not teach you who you yourselves are. Rid, rid! so rings its rallying-cry, and you, eagerly following its call, get rid even of yourselves, "deny yourselves." But ownness calls you back to yourselves, it says "Come to yourself!" Under the ægis of freedom you get rid of many kinds of things, but something new pinches you again: "you are rid of the Evil One; evil is left."[109] As own you are really rid of everything, and what clings to you you have accepted; it is your choice and your pleasure. The own man is the freeborn, the man free to begin with; the free man, on the contrary, is only the eleutheromaniac, the dreamer and enthusiast.
Freedom only teaches: Get rid of everything that weighs you down; it doesn't tell you who you really are. Get rid of things! That's its rallying cry, and you, eagerly responding to its call, even get rid of yourselves, "deny yourselves." But your true self calls you back, saying "Come back to yourself!" Under the banner of freedom, you let go of many things, but something new starts to bother you again: "you have cast out the Evil One; yet evil remains." As your true self, you are truly rid of everything, and what sticks to you is something you have accepted; it's your choice and your pleasure. The true self is the freeborn person, the one who is free from the beginning; the free person, on the other hand, is merely an "eleutheromaniac," a dreamer and enthusiast.
The former is originally free, because he recognizes nothing but himself; he does not need to free himself first, because at the start he rejects everything outside himself, because he prizes nothing more than himself, rates nothing higher, because, in short, he starts from himself and "comes to himself." Constrained by childish respect, he is nevertheless already working at "freeing" himself from this constraint. Ownness works in the little egoist, and procures him the desired—freedom.[Pg 216]
The former is originally free because he only recognizes himself; he doesn’t need to free himself at first since he initially rejects everything outside of himself, valuing nothing more than his own existence. He rates nothing higher because, ultimately, he starts from himself and "comes to himself." Bound by childish respect, he is still already in the process of "freeing" himself from this limitation. Self-ownership operates in the little egoist and gives him the freedom he desires.[Pg 216]
Thousands of years of civilization have obscured to you what you are, have made you believe you are not egoists but are called to be idealists ("good men"). Shake that off! Do not seek for freedom, which does precisely deprive you of yourselves, in "self-denial"; but seek for yourselves, become egoists, become each of you an almighty ego. Or, more clearly: Just recognize yourselves again, just recognize what you really are, and let go your hypocritical endeavors, your foolish mania to be something else than you are. Hypocritical I call them because you have yet remained egoists all these thousands of years, but sleeping, self-deceiving, crazy egoists, you Heautontimorumenoses, you self-tormentors. Never yet has a religion been able to dispense with "promises," whether they referred us to the other world or to this ("long life," etc.); for man is mercenary and does nothing "gratis." But how about that "doing the good for the good's sake without prospect of reward? As if here too the pay was not contained in the satisfaction that it is to afford. Even religion, therefore, is founded on our egoism and—exploits it; calculated for our desires, it stifles many others for the sake of one. This then gives the phenomenon of cheated egoism, where I satisfy, not myself, but one of my desires, e. g. the impulse toward blessedness. Religion promises me the—"supreme good"; to gain this I no longer regard any other of my desires, and do not slake them.—All your doings are unconfessed, secret, covert, and concealed egoism. But because they are egoism that you are unwilling to confess to yourselves, that you keep secret from yourselves,[Pg 217] hence not manifest and public egoism, consequently unconscious egoism,—therefore they are not egoism, but thraldom, service, self-renunciation; you are egoists, and you are not, since you renounce egoism. Where you seem most to be such, you have drawn upon the word "egoist"—loathing and contempt.
Thousands of years of civilization have hidden from you what you truly are, making you believe you’re not self-centered but are instead meant to be idealists ("good people"). Shake that off! Don’t look for freedom, which actually takes you away from yourselves, in "self-denial"; rather, seek for yourselves, become self-interested, and each one of you become an almighty self. To put it more clearly: Just recognize yourselves again, just acknowledge what you really are, and stop your hypocritical attempts, your foolish obsession with being something other than you are. I call them hypocritical because you have still been self-centered all these thousands of years, but in a dormant, self-deceiving, crazy way, you self-tormentors. No religion has ever managed to do without "promises," whether they lead us to the afterlife or this one ("long life," etc.); because humans are self-serving and do nothing for free. But how about doing good just for the sake of it without expecting anything in return? As if in that case the reward isn’t found in the satisfaction it brings. Even religion, therefore, is based on our self-interest and takes advantage of it; designed for our desires, it stifles many others for the sake of one. This creates the phenomenon of cheated self-interest, where I satisfy, not myself, but one of my desires, e. g. the longing for happiness. Religion promises me the—"supreme good"; to achieve this, I disregard all my other desires and don’t fulfill them.—All your actions are unconfessed, secret, hidden, and concealed self-interest. But because this self-interest is something you are unwilling to acknowledge, something you keep secret from yourselves,[Pg 217] it doesn’t manifest publicly, and thus becomes unconscious self-interest,—therefore they are not self-interest, but bondage, servitude, self-renunciation; you are self-interested, and you are not, since you reject self-interest. Where you seem to embody it the most, you have associated the term "self-interested" with disgust and contempt.
I secure my freedom with regard to the world in the degree that I make the world my own, i. e. "gain it and take possession of it" for myself, by whatever might, by that of persuasion, of petition, of categorical demand, yes, even by hypocrisy, cheating, etc.; for the means that I use for it are determined by what I am. If I am weak, I have only weak means, like the aforesaid, which yet are good enough for a considerable part of the world. Besides, cheating, hypocrisy, lying, look worse than they are. Who has not cheated the police, the law? who has not quickly taken on an air of honorable loyalty before the sheriff's officer who meets him, in order to conceal an illegality that may have been committed, etc.? He who has not done it has simply let violence be done to him; he was a weakling from—conscience. I know that my freedom is diminished even by my not being able to carry out my will on another object, be this other something without will, like a rock, or something with will, like a government, an individual, etc.; I deny my ownness when—in presence of another—I give myself up, i. e. give way, desist, submit; therefore by loyalty, submission. For it is one thing when I give up my previous course because it does not lead to the goal, and therefore turn out of a wrong road; it is another when I yield myself a prisoner. I get[Pg 218] around a rock that stands in my way, till I have powder enough to blast it; I get around the laws of a people, till I have gathered strength to overthrow them. Because I cannot grasp the moon, is it therefore to be "sacred" to me, an Astarte? If I only could grasp you, I surely would, and, if I only find a means to get up to you, you shall not frighten me! You inapprehensible one, you shall remain inapprehensible to me only till I have acquired the might for apprehension and call you my own; I do not give myself up before you, but only bide my time. Even if for the present I put up with my inability to touch you, I yet remember it against you.
I claim my freedom in relation to the world to the extent that I make the world my own, that is, "gain it and take possession of it" for myself, by whatever means necessary, whether it’s persuasion, petitions, outright demands, or even through hypocrisy, cheating, etc. The methods I use depend on who I am. If I'm weak, I only have weak means, much like the ones mentioned before, which are still good enough for a significant part of the world. Furthermore, cheating, hypocrisy, and lying often seem worse than they actually are. Who hasn’t cheated the police or the law? Who hasn’t quickly adopted a façade of honorable loyalty in front of a sheriff's officer to hide an illegal act? Those who haven’t simply let violence be imposed upon them; they were weak—merely bound by their conscience. I know my freedom is limited when I can’t assert my will over something else, whether that thing is without will, like a rock, or with will, like a government or individual. I deny my autonomy when—in the presence of another—I give in, that is, yield, retreat, or submit; this is through loyalty or submission. It’s different when I abandon my previous path because it isn’t leading to my goal, turning away from a wrong course; it’s another matter entirely when I surrender myself as a prisoner. I will go around a rock blocking my path until I have enough strength to blast it away; I’ll maneuver around the laws of a society until I have the power to overthrow them. Just because I can’t grasp the moon, does that mean it should be “sacred” to me, like an Astarte? If I could only reach you, I definitely would, and as soon as I find a way to get to you, you won’t intimidate me! You elusive one, you will remain elusive to me only until I gain the strength to grasp you and call you my own; I won’t just surrender before you, but will wait for my moment. Even if I currently accept my inability to reach you, I’ll still hold it against you.
Vigorous men have always done so. When the "loyal" had exalted an unsubdued power to be their master and had adored it, when they had demanded adoration from all, then there came some such son of nature who would not loyally submit, and drove the adored power from its inaccessible Olympus. He cried his "Stand still" to the rolling sun, and made the earth go round; the loyal had to make the best of it; he laid his axe to the sacred oaks, and the "loyal" were astonished that no heavenly fire consumed him; he threw the pope off Peter's chair, and the "loyal" had no way to hinder it; he is tearing down the divine-right business, and the "loyal" croak in vain, and at last are silent.
Strong men have always done this. When the "loyal" had elevated an unconquered power to be their master and had worshipped it, demanding that everyone else worship it too, then there came a natural-born rebel who wouldn’t submit and pushed that worshipped power off its unreachable pedestal. He shouted his "Stop right there" to the moving sun and made the earth rotate; the loyal ones had to deal with it. He took an axe to the sacred oaks, and the "loyal" were shocked that no divine fire consumed him; he knocked the pope off Peter's chair, and the "loyal" couldn't stop it; he is dismantling the idea of divine right, and the "loyal" croak in vain, and eventually fall silent.
My freedom becomes complete only when it is my—might; but by this I cease to be a merely free man, and become an own man. Why is the freedom of the peoples a "hollow word"? Because the peoples have no might! With a breath of the living ego I[Pg 219] blow peoples over, be it the breath of a Nero, a Chinese emperor, or a poor writer. Why is it that the G.....[110] legislatures pine in vain for freedom, and are lectured for it by the cabinet ministers? Because they are not of the "mighty"! Might is a fine thing, and useful for many purposes; for "one goes further with a handful of might than with a bagful of right." You long for freedom? You fools! If you took might, freedom would come of itself. See, he who has might "stands above the law." How does this prospect taste to you, you "law-abiding" people? But you have no taste!
My freedom is only complete when it’s my—power; when that happens, I stop being just a free man and start being my own man. Why is the freedom of the people just a "hollow word"? Because the people have no power! With a breath of the living ego, I can sweep nations away, whether it’s the breath of a Nero, a Chinese emperor, or a struggling writer. Why do the G.....[110] legislatures desperately seek freedom and get scolded for it by the cabinet ministers? Because they aren’t among the "powerful"! Power is great and serves many purposes; after all, "one gets further with a handful of power than with a bagful of rights." Do you long for freedom? You fools! If you claimed power, freedom would follow naturally. Look, he who has power "stands above the law." How does that thought sit with you, you "law-abiding" people? But you have no taste!
The cry for "freedom" rings loudly all around. But is it felt and known what a donated or chartered freedom must mean? It is not recognized in the full amplitude of the word that all freedom is essentially—self-liberation,—i. e., that I can have only so much freedom as I procure for myself by my ownness. Of what use is it to sheep that no one abridges their freedom of speech? They stick to bleating. Give one who is inwardly a Mohammedan, a Jew, or a Christian, permission to speak what he likes: he will yet utter only narrow-minded stuff. If, on the contrary, certain others rob you of the freedom of speaking and hearing, they know quite rightly wherein lies their temporary advantage, as you would perhaps be able to say and hear something whereby those "certain" persons would lose their credit.
The cry for "freedom" is loud everywhere. But do people really understand what it means to have freedom that's given or granted? They often don’t recognize that real freedom is about self-liberation—meaning that I can only have as much freedom as I create for myself. What good is it for sheep if no one limits their freedom of speech? They just keep bleating. If you allow someone who is inwardly a Muslim, a Jew, or a Christian to say whatever they want, they will still only express narrow-minded views. On the other hand, when some people take away your freedom to speak and listen, they know exactly how it benefits them, because you might say or hear something that would cause those "certain" individuals to lose their credibility.
If they nevertheless give you freedom, they are simply knaves who give more than they have. For[Pg 220] then they give you nothing of their own, but stolen wares: they give you your own freedom, the freedom that you must take for yourselves; and they give it to you only that you may not take it and call the thieves and cheats to an account to boot. In their slyness they know well that given (chartered) freedom is no freedom, since only the freedom one takes for himself, therefore the egoist's freedom, rides with full sails. Donated freedom strikes its sails as soon as there comes a storm—or calm; it requires always a—gentle and moderate breeze.
If they still grant you freedom, they are just con artists who give away more than they really have. For[Pg 220] then they're giving you nothing of their own, just stolen goods: they’re giving you your own freedom, the freedom you have to claim for yourself; and they only “give” it to you so you won't take it and hold the thieves and frauds accountable. In their cunning, they know that granted (chartered) freedom isn’t real freedom, since only the freedom one claims for oneself—the egoist's freedom—sails full speed ahead. Gifted freedom lowers its sails as soon as a storm—or even calm—hits; it always needs a gentle and steady breeze.
Here lies the difference between self-liberation and emancipation (manumission, setting free). Those who to-day "stand in the opposition" are thirsting and screaming to be "set free." The princes are to "declare their peoples of age," i. e. emancipate them! Behave as if you were of age, and you are so without any declaration of majority; if you do not behave accordingly, you are not worthy of it, and would never be of age even by a declaration of majority. When the Greeks were of age, they drove out their tyrants, and, when the son is of age, he makes himself independent of his father. If the Greeks had waited till their tyrants graciously allowed them their majority, they might have waited long. A sensible father throws out a son who will not come of age, and keeps the house to himself; it serves the noodle right.
Here lies the difference between self-liberation and emancipation (freedom, being set free). Those who today "stand in the opposition" are eager and demanding to be "set free." The rulers need to "declare their people adults," i.e. emancipate them! Act like you're an adult, and you are one without any official declaration; if you don’t act accordingly, you don’t deserve it and would never truly be an adult, even with a declaration. When the Greeks reached adulthood, they overthrew their tyrants, and when a son becomes an adult, he makes himself independent of his father. If the Greeks had waited until their tyrants graciously allowed them to be adults, they might have waited a long time. A wise father kicks out a son who won’t grow up and keeps the house to himself; that’s what the fool deserves.
The man who is set free is nothing but a freedman, a libertinus, a dog dragging a piece of chain with him: he is an unfree man in the garment of freedom, like the ass in the lion's skin. Emancipated Jews are nothing bettered in themselves, but only relieved as[Pg 221] Jews, although he who relieves their condition is certainly more than a churchly Christian, as the latter cannot do this without inconsistency. But, emancipated or not emancipated, Jew remains Jew; he who is not self-freed is merely an—emancipated man. The Protestant State can certainly set free (emancipate) the Catholics; but, because they do not make themselves free, they remain simply—Catholics.
The man who is set free is just a freedman, a libertinus, like a dog dragging a chain behind him: he is an unfree man wearing the clothes of freedom, like an ass in a lion's skin. Emancipated Jews haven’t changed in essence; they’re merely relieved as[Pg 221] Jews, although the one who improves their situation is definitely more than a church-loving Christian, since the latter can’t do this without being inconsistent. But whether they are emancipated or not, a Jew is still a Jew; the person who isn’t self-freed is just an—emancipated man. The Protestant State can certainly set free (emancipate) the Catholics; however, because they don’t free themselves, they simply remain—Catholics.
Selfishness and unselfishness have already been spoken of. The friends of freedom are exasperated against selfishness because in their religious striving after freedom they cannot—free themselves from that sublime thing, "self-renunciation." The liberal's anger is directed against egoism, for the egoist, you know, never takes trouble about a thing for the sake of the thing, but for his sake: the thing must serve him. It is egoistic to ascribe to no thing a value of its own, an "absolute" value, but to seek its value in me. One often hears that pot-boiling study which is so common counted among the most repulsive traits of egoistic behavior, because it manifests the most shameful desecration of science; but what is science for but to be consumed? If one does not know how to use it for anything better than to keep the pot boiling, then his egoism is a petty one indeed, because this egoist's power is a limited power; but the egoistic element in it, and the desecration of science, only a possessed man can blame.
Selfishness and selflessness have already been discussed. The advocates of freedom are frustrated with selfishness because in their quest for freedom, they struggle to free themselves from the profound concept of "self-renunciation." The liberal's frustration is aimed at egoism, because the egoist, as you know, never bothers with a thing just for its own sake, but only for his own benefit: the thing must serve him. It’s selfish to deny any object its own value or "absolute" value, and instead, seek its worth solely in relation to oneself. Often, people point to the common habit of pursuing studies just to make a living as a particularly distasteful aspect of selfish behavior, as it shows the most disgraceful misuse of science; but what is science for if not to be applied? If someone doesn't know how to use it for anything more meaningful than just making ends meet, then their selfishness is indeed quite small, because their influence is limited; yet, only someone truly consumed by this mindset can criticize the selfish element in it and the misuse of science.
Because Christianity, incapable of letting the individual count as an ego,[111] thought of him only as a[Pg 222] dependent, and was properly nothing but a social theory,—a doctrine of living together, and that of man with God as well as of man with man,—therefore in it everything "own" must fall into most woeful disrepute: selfishness, self-will, ownness, self-love, etc. The Christian way of looking at things has on all sides gradually re-stamped honorable words into dishonorable; why should they not be brought into honor again? So Schimpf (contumely) is in its old sense equivalent to jest, but for Christian seriousness pastime became a dishonor,[112] for that seriousness cannot take a joke; frech (impudent) formerly meant only bold, brave; Frevel (wanton outrage) was only daring. It is well known how askance the word "reason" was looked at for a long time.
Because Christianity, unable to recognize the individual as a separate being,[111] viewed him only as a[Pg 222] dependent and was essentially just a social theory—a way of living together, both between humans and between humans and God—everything associated with "own" was then generally regarded as very woeful disreputable: selfishness, self-will, ownership, self-love, etc. The Christian perspective has gradually transformed honorable terms into dishonorable ones; why shouldn’t they be restored to honor? For instance, Schimpf (contempt) used to mean jest in its original sense, but in Christian seriousness, pastime became disreputable,[112] because that seriousness can’t take a joke; frech (impudent) originally meant just bold and brave; Frevel (wanton outrage) simply referred to daring. It’s well-known how suspicious the term "reason" was viewed for a long time.
Our language has settled itself pretty well to the Christian standpoint, and the general consciousness is still too Christian not to shrink in terror from everything unchristian as from something incomplete or evil. Therefore "selfishness" is in a bad way too.
Our language has adapted quite well to the Christian perspective, and the general awareness is still too Christian to not react in fear to anything un-Christian, seeing it as something flawed or wicked. Because of this, "selfishness" is also viewed negatively.
Selfishness,[113] in the Christian sense, means something like this: I look only to see whether anything is of use to me as a sensual man. But is sensuality then the whole of my ownness? Am I in my own senses when I am given up to sensuality? Do I follow myself, my own determination, when I follow that? I am my own only when I am master of myself, instead of being mastered either by sensuality or by anything else (God, man, authority, law, State,[Pg 223] Church, etc.); what is of use to me, this self-owned or self-appertaining one, my selfishness pursues.
Selfishness,[113] in the Christian sense, means something like this: I only look to see if anything is useful to me as a pleasure-driven person. But is pleasure really all that defines me? Am I truly in my own senses when I’m consumed by pleasure? Am I following my own path, my own choices, when I do that? I am my own only when I am in control of myself, rather than being controlled by pleasure or anything else (God, people, authority, laws, the State,[Pg 223] the Church, etc.); what is useful to me, this self-owned or self-belonging self, my selfishness seeks out.
Besides, one sees himself every moment compelled to believe in that constantly-blasphemed selfishness as an all-controlling power. In the session of February 10, 1844, Welcker argues a motion on the dependence of the judges, and sets forth in a detailed speech that removable, dismissable, transferable, and pensionable judges—in short, such members of a court of justice as can by mere administrative process be damaged and endangered,—are wholly without reliability, yes, lose all respect and all confidence among the people. The whole bench, Welcker cries, is demoralized by this dependence! In blunt words this means nothing else than that the judges find it more to their advantage to give judgment as the ministers would have them than to give it as the law would have them. How is that to be helped? Perhaps by bringing home to the judges' hearts the ignominiousness of their venality, and then cherishing the confidence that they will repent and henceforth prize justice more highly than their selfishness? No, the people does not soar to this romantic confidence, for it feels that selfishness is mightier than any other motive. Therefore the same persons who have been judges hitherto may remain so, however thoroughly one has convinced himself that they behaved as egoists; only they must not any longer find their selfishness favored by the venality of justice, but must stand so independent of the government that by a judgment in conformity with the facts they do not throw into the shade their own cause, their "well-understood interest," but rather secure a com[Pg 224]fortable combination of a good salary with respect among the citizens.
Besides, one constantly feels the pressure to believe in that often-criticized selfishness as a dominating force. In the session on February 10, 1844, Welcker presents a motion regarding the judges' dependence and gives a detailed speech stating that judges who can be removed, dismissed, transferred, or receive a pension—in short, those in the justice system who can be negatively impacted by administrative actions—are completely unreliable and lose all respect and trust among the people. The entire bench, Welcker exclaims, is corrupted by this dependence! Simply put, this means that judges find it more beneficial to rule in accordance with what the ministers want rather than following the law. How can this be resolved? Maybe by instilling in the judges a recognition of the shamefulness of their corruption, hoping they will regret their actions and come to value justice more than their selfish interests? No, the public doesn’t have such naïve confidence; they understand that selfishness is stronger than any other motivation. Therefore, the same judges who have served until now can continue in their roles, even if it’s clear they acted out of self-interest; they just must not let their selfishness be supported by a corrupt justice system, but instead remain independent from the government so that their rulings align with the facts, securing not only a good salary but also respect among the citizens.
So Welcker and the commoners of Baden consider themselves secured only when they can count on selfishness. What is one to think, then, of the countless phrases of unselfishness with which their mouths overflow at other times?
So Welcker and the commoners of Baden feel secure only when they can depend on selfishness. What should one think, then, of the numerous phrases about selflessness that they often express?
To a cause which I am pushing selfishly I have another relation than to one which I am serving unselfishly. The following criterion might be cited for it: against the one I can sin or commit a sin, the other I can only trifle away, push from me, deprive myself of,—i. e. commit an imprudence. Free trade is looked at in both ways, being regarded partly as a freedom which may under certain circumstances be granted or withdrawn, partly as one which is to be held sacred under all circumstances.
To a cause that I am promoting for my own benefit, I have a different relationship than to one that I support for the benefit of others. The following criterion can be cited: for the first, I can sin or commit a sin, while for the second, I can only trifle away, push it aside, or deprive myself of it—i.e. make an unwise choice. Free trade can be viewed in both ways, seen partly as a freedom that may under certain circumstances be granted or taken away, and partly as one that should be regarded as sacred under all circumstances.
If I am not concerned about a thing in and for itself, and do not desire it for its own sake, then I desire it solely as a means to an end, for its usefulness; for the sake of another end; e. g., oysters for a pleasant flavor. Now will not every thing whose final end he himself is serve the egoist as means? and is he to protect a thing that serves him for nothing,—e. g., the proletarian to protect the State?
If I'm not interested in something for its own value and don't want it just because it is, then I only want it as a means to an end, because it’s useful; for the sake of something else; e. g., oysters for their great taste. So, won’t everything that ultimately benefits the egoist work as a means for him? And should he support something that doesn't benefit him—e. g., should the working class support the State?
Ownness includes in itself everything own, and brings to honor again what Christian language dishonored. But ownness has not any alien standard either, as it is not in any sense an idea like freedom, morality, humanity, and the like: it is only a description of the—owner.
Ownness includes everything that is owned and restores to honor what Christian language has disrespected. But ownness doesn't have any outside standard, as it is not an idea like freedom, morality, humanity, and so on: it is simply a description of the—owner.
II
THE OWNER
I—do I come to myself and mine through liberalism?
I—do I find myself and my identity through liberalism?
Whom does the liberal look upon as his equal? Man! Be only man, and that you are anyway,—and the liberal calls you his brother. He asks very little about your private opinions and private follies, if only he can espy "Man" in you.
Whom does the liberal see as his equal? Humanity! Just be a human, and you are one anyway, —and the liberal calls you his brother. He doesn’t ask much about your personal opinions or quirks, as long as he can recognize "Human" in you.
But, as he takes little heed of what you are privatim,—nay, in a strict following out of his principle sets no value at all on it,—he sees in you only what you are generatim. In other words, he sees in you, not you, but the species; not Tom or Jim, but Man; not the real or unique one,[114] but your essence or your concept; not the bodily man, but the spirit.
But, as he pays little attention to who you are personally,—in fact, by strictly following his principle, he doesn’t value it at all,—he sees in you only what you are generally. In other words, he sees not you, but the type; not Tom or Jim, but humanity; not the real or unique person, but your essence or concept; not the physical person, but the spirit.
As Tom you would not be his equal, because he is Jim, therefore not Tom; as man you are the same that he is. And, since as Tom you virtually do not exist at all for him (so far, to wit, as he is a liberal and not unconsciously an egoist), he has really made "brother-love" very easy for himself: he loves in you not Tom, of whom he knows nothing and wants to know nothing, but Man.[Pg 226]
As Tom, you wouldn't be his equal because he is Jim, and therefore not Tom; as a person, you're the same as he is. And since, to him, you don't really exist as Tom (given that he's a liberal and not an unconscious egoist), he’s made "brotherly love" pretty easy for himself: he loves not Tom, whom he knows nothing about and doesn't want to know anything about, but humanity.[Pg 226]
To see in you and me nothing further than "men," that is running the Christian way of looking at things, according to which one is for the other nothing but a concept (e. g. a man called to salvation, etc.), into the ground.
To see nothing in you and me beyond "men" is to dismiss the Christian perspective, where each of us serves as nothing more than a concept (e. g. a person destined for salvation, etc.).
Christianity properly so called gathers us under a less utterly general concept: there we are "sons of God" and "led by the Spirit of God."[115] Yet not all can boast of being God's sons, but "the same Spirit which witnesses to our spirit that we are sons of God reveals also who are the sons of the devil."[116] Consequently, to be a son of God one must not be a son of the devil; the sonship of God excluded certain men. To be sons of men,—i. e. men,—on the contrary, we need nothing but to belong to the human species, need only to be specimens of the same species. What I am as this I is no concern of yours as a good liberal, but is my private affair alone; enough that we are both sons of one and the same mother, to wit, the human species: as "a son of man" I am your equal.
Christianity, as we understand it, brings us together under a more specific idea: we are "children of God" and "led by the Spirit of God."[115] However, not everyone can claim to be God's children; "the same Spirit that confirms to our spirit that we are children of God also shows who the children of the devil are."[116] Therefore, to be a child of God, one cannot be a child of the devil; being a child of God excludes certain people. To be children of men,—i.e. human beings,—on the other hand, requires nothing more than belonging to the human species; we just need to be examples of the same species. What I am as this individual is not your concern as a good liberal; it is my private matter alone. It is enough that we are both children of the same mother, the human species: as "a child of man," I am your equal.
What am I now to you? Perhaps this bodily I as I walk and stand? Anything but that. This bodily I, with its thoughts, decisions, and passions, is in your eyes a "private affair" which is no concern of yours: it is an "affair by itself." As an "affair for you" there exists only my concept, my generic concept, only the Man, who, as he is called Tom, could just as well be Joe or Dick. You see in me not me, the bodily man, but an unreal thing, the spook, i. e. a Man.
What am I to you now? Maybe just this body as I walk and stand? Anything but that. This body, with its thoughts, decisions, and feelings, is to you a "private matter" that doesn’t concern you: it’s an "issue on its own." As an "issue for you," there’s only my idea, my generic idea, only the Man, who, being called Tom, could just as easily be Joe or Dick. You don’t see me, the real person, but an imaginary thing, the ghost, i. e. a Man.
In the course of the Christian centuries we declared[Pg 227] the most various persons to be "our equals," but each time in the measure of that spirit which we expected from them,—e. g. each one in whom the spirit of the need of redemption may be assumed, then later each one who has the spirit of integrity, finally each one who shows a human spirit and a human face. Thus the fundamental principle of "equality" varied.
Throughout Christian history, we have proclaimed[Pg 227] many different individuals as "our equals," but each time based on the level of that spirit we expected from them—e.g. initially, those who showed a sense of needing redemption, then later, those who displayed integrity, and ultimately, anyone who exhibits a humane spirit and a human face. Therefore, the basic principle of "equality" has changed.
Equality being now conceived as equality of the human spirit, there has certainly been discovered an equality that includes all men; for who could deny that we men have a human spirit, i. e. no other than a human!
Equality is now understood as equality of the human spirit, and it has definitely been found that there is an equality that involves everyone; because who can deny that we humans possess a human spirit, i. e. nothing other than a human one!
But are we on that account further on now than in the beginning of Christianity? Then we were to have a divine spirit, now a human; but, if the divine did not exhaust us, how should the human wholly express what we are? Feuerbach, e. g., thinks that, if he humanizes the divine, he has found the truth. No, if God has given us pain, "Man" is capable of pinching us still more torturingly. The long and the short of it is this: that we are men is the slightest thing about us, and has significance only in so far as it is one of our qualities,[117] i. e. our property.[118] I am indeed among other things a man, as I am, e. g., a living being, therefore an animal, or a European, a Berliner, and the like; but he who chose to have regard for me only as a man, or as a Berliner, would pay me a regard that would be very unimportant to me. And wherefore? Because he would have regard only for one of my qualities, not for me.[Pg 228]
But are we really any further along now than we were at the start of Christianity? Back then, we were supposed to have a divine spirit; now we have a human one. But if the divine didn't drain us, how can the human fully capture who we are? Feuerbach, for example, believes that by humanizing the divine, he has discovered the truth. No, if God has given us pain, "Man" is capable of causing even more suffering. The bottom line is this: being human is the least significant aspect of us and only matters to the extent that it is one of our qualities,[117] i.e. our property.[118] I am, among other things, a man, just as I am, e.g., a living being, therefore an animal, or a European, a Berliner, and so on. But if someone chooses to regard me only as a man or as a Berliner, that would be a perspective that holds little importance for me. And why is that? Because they would be focusing only on one of my qualities, not on me.[Pg 228]
It is just so with the spirit too. A Christian spirit, an upright spirit, and the like may well be my acquired quality, i. e. my property, but I am not this spirit: it is mine, not I its.
It’s the same with the spirit as well. A Christian spirit, an upright spirit, and so on may be qualities I’ve developed, i.e. things I own, but I am not that spirit: it belongs to me, I don’t belong to it.
Hence we have in liberalism only the continuation of the old Christian depreciation of the I, the bodily Tom. Instead of taking me as I am, one looks solely at my property, my qualities, and enters into marriage bonds with me only for the sake of my—possessions; one marries, as it were, what I have, not what I am. The Christian takes hold of my spirit, the liberal of my humanity.
Hence, in liberalism, we only see the continuation of the old Christian undervaluing of the self, the physical body. Instead of accepting me as I am, people focus solely on my belongings and attributes, entering into marriage only for the sake of my possessions; one essentially marries what I have, not who I am. The Christian connects with my spirit, while the liberal connects with my humanity.
But, if the spirit, which is not regarded as the property of the bodily ego but as the proper ego itself, is a ghost, then the Man too, who is not recognized as my quality but as the proper I, is nothing but a spook, a thought, a concept.
But if the spirit, which isn’t seen as the property of the physical self but as the true self, is a ghost, then the Man too, who isn’t recognized as my quality but as the true I, is nothing but a spook, a thought, a concept.
Therefore the liberal too revolves in the same circle as the Christian. Because the spirit of mankind, i. e. Man, dwells in you, you are a man, as when the spirit of Christ dwells in you you are a Christian; but, because it dwells in you only as a second ego, even though it be as your proper or "better" ego, it remains otherworldly to you, and you have to strive to become wholly man. A striving just as fruitless as the Christian's to become wholly a blessed spirit!
Therefore, the liberal is stuck in the same loop as the Christian. Because the spirit of humanity, i. e. Man, resides in you, you are a man. Just like when the spirit of Christ lives in you, you are a Christian; but since it exists in you only as a secondary self, even if it feels like your true or "better" self, it remains disconnected from you, and you have to work to become fully human. This effort is just as pointless as a Christian's attempt to become completely a blessed spirit!
One can now, after liberalism has proclaimed Man, declare openly that herewith was only completed the consistent carrying out of Christianity, and that in truth Christianity set itself no other task from the start than to realize "man," the "true man." Hence, then, the illusion that Christianity ascribes an infinite value[Pg 229] to the ego (as e. g. in the doctrine of immortality, in the cure of souls, etc.) comes to light. No, it assigns this value to Man alone. Only Man is immortal, and only because I am man am I too immortal. In fact, Christianity had to teach that no one is lost, just as liberalism too puts all on an equality as men; but that eternity, like this equality, applied only to the Man in me, not to me. Only as the bearer and harborer of Man do I not die, as notoriously "the king never dies." Louis dies, but the king remains; I die, but my spirit, Man, remains. To identify me now entirely with Man the demand has been invented, and stated, that I must become a "real generic being."[119]
One can now, after liberalism has declared the importance of humanity, state openly that this has only completed the consistent execution of Christianity, which fundamentally aimed to realize "man," the "true man." Thus, the misconception that Christianity attributes infinite value to the ego (as seen in the belief in immortality, in soul healing, etc.) is revealed. No, it assigns this value solely to Man. Only Man is immortal, and only because I am human, am I also immortal. In fact, Christianity had to convey that no one is lost, just as liberalism strives to place everyone on equal footing as humans; however, that eternity, like this equality, applies only to the Man within me, not to me personally. Only as the bearer and guardian of Man do I not perish, as famously it is said "the king never dies." Louis may die, but the king endures; I may perish, but my spirit, Man, endures. To fully identify me with Man, the expectation has been introduced that I must become a "real generic being."
The HUMAN religion is only the last metamorphosis of the Christian religion. For liberalism is a religion because it separates my essence from me and sets it above me, because it exalts "Man" to the same extent as any other religion does its God or idol, because it makes what is mine into something otherworldly, because in general it makes out of what is mine, out of my qualities and my property, something alien,—to wit, an "essence"; in short, because it sets me beneath Man, and thereby creates for me a "vocation." But liberalism declares itself a religion in form too when it demands for this supreme being, Man, a zeal of faith, "a faith that some day will at last prove its fiery zeal too, a zeal that will be invincible."[120] But, as liberalism is a human religion, its professor takes a tolerant attitude toward the professor of any other[Pg 230] (Catholic, Jewish, etc.), as Frederick the Great did toward every one who performed his duties as a subject, whatever fashion of becoming blest he might be inclined toward. This religion is now to be raised to the rank of the generally customary one, and separated from the others as mere "private follies," toward which, besides, one takes a highly liberal attitude on account of their unessentialness.
The HUMAN religion is just the latest transformation of the Christian faith. Liberalism is a religion because it disconnects my essence from me and places it above me, because it elevates "Man" just like any other religion does with its God or idol, because it turns what belongs to me into something transcendent, and in general, it makes my qualities and possessions feel foreign—specifically, an "essence"; in short, because it puts me beneath Man, thus creating for me a "vocation." However, liberalism also claims to be a religion in a formal sense when it demands that we show zeal for this supreme being, Man, "a faith that will eventually manifest its passionate commitment, a commitment that will be unyielding."[120] But, since liberalism is a human religion, its adherent adopts a tolerant perspective towards the believer of any other faith[Pg 230] (Catholic, Jewish, etc.), just as Frederick the Great treated anyone who fulfilled their duties as a subject, regardless of how they sought their blessings. This religion is now meant to be elevated to the status of the generally accepted one and distinguished from others as mere "private whims," towards which a notably liberal attitude is taken due to their lack of significance.
One may call it the State-religion, the religion of the "free State," not in the sense hitherto current that it is the one favored or privileged by the State, but as that religion which the "free State" not only has the right, but is compelled, to demand from each of those who belong to it, let him be privatim a Jew, a Christian, or anything else. For it does the same service to the State as filial piety to the family. If the family is to be recognized and maintained, in its existing condition, by each one of those who belong to it, then to him the tie of blood must be sacred, and his feeling for it must be that of piety, of respect for the ties of blood, by which every blood-relation becomes to him a consecrated person. So also to every member of the State-community this community must be sacred, and the concept which is the highest to the State must likewise be the highest to him.
One could refer to it as the State-religion, the religion of the "free State," not in the previously understood way as the one favored or privileged by the State, but as the religion that the "free State" not only has the right, but is required to demand from everyone who belongs to it, whether they are privatim a Jew, a Christian, or something else. It serves the State in the same way that filial piety serves the family. If the family is to be recognized and upheld in its current form by each member, then the blood ties must be sacred to them, and their feelings toward it must involve piety and respect for these connections, making each relative a consecrated individual. Similarly, for every member of the State-community, this community must be sacred, and what is of the highest importance to the State must also be of the highest importance to them.
But what concept is the highest to the State? Doubtless that of being a really human society, a society in which every one who is really a man, i. e. not an un-man, can obtain admission as a member. Let a State's tolerance go ever so far, toward an un-man and toward what is inhuman it ceases. And yet this "un-man" is a man, yet the "inhuman" itself is[Pg 231] something human, yes, possible only to a man, not to any beast; it is, in fact, something "possible to man." But, although every un-man is a man, yet the State excludes him; i. e., it locks him up, or transforms him from a fellow of the State into a fellow of the prison (fellow of the lunatic asylum or hospital, according to Communism).
But what concept is the most important for the State? Undoubtedly, it's the idea of being a truly human society, a society where everyone who is genuinely a person, i.e. not a less-than-human, can join as a member. Even if a State is very tolerant, when it comes to a less-than-human and to what is inhumane, it stops being tolerant. Yet this "less-than-human" is still a person, and even the "inhuman" is[Pg 231] something that is human, and can only exist because of humans, not animals; it's, in fact, something "possible for humans." However, even though every less-than-human is a person, the State excludes him; i.e., it locks him up or changes him from being a member of the State into a member of prison (or a member of the mental asylum or hospital, according to Communism).
To say in blunt words what an un-man is is not particularly hard: it is a man who does not correspond to the concept man, as the inhuman is something human which is not conformed to the concept of the human. Logic calls this a "self-contradictory judgment." Would it be permissible for one to pronounce this judgment, that one can be a man without being a man, if he did not admit the hypothesis that the concept of man can be separated from the existence, the essence from the appearance? They say, he appears indeed as a man, but is not a man.
To put it plainly, an un-man is simply a man who doesn’t fit the idea of what a man is, just like the inhuman is something human that doesn’t match the idea of the human. Logic refers to this as a "self-contradictory judgment." Is it acceptable to say that one can be a man without actually being a man, if one doesn't accept the idea that the definition of man can be separated from actual existence, the essence from the appearance? They claim he might look like a man, but he is not a man.
Men have passed this "self-contradictory judgment" through a long line of centuries! Nay, what is still more, in this long time there were only—un-men. What individual can have corresponded to his concept? Christianity knows only one Man, and this one—Christ—is at once an un-man again in the reverse sense, to wit, a superhuman man, a "God." Only the—un-man is a real man.
Men have made this "self-contradictory judgment" for centuries! What's even more striking is that during all this time, there were only—un-men. What individual could truly fit this idea? Christianity acknowledges only one Man, and that Man—Christ—is also an un-man in a different way, specifically a superhuman man, a "God." Only the—un-man is a real man.
Men that are not men, what should they be but ghosts? Every real man, because he does not correspond to the concept "man," or because he is not a "generic man," is a spook. But do I still remain an un-man even if I bring Man (who towered above me and remained otherworldly to me only as my[Pg 232] ideal, my task, my essence or concept) down to be my quality, my own and inherent in me; so that Man is nothing else than my humanity, my human existence, and everything that I do is human precisely because I do it, but not because it corresponds to the concept "man"? I am really Man and the un-man in one; for I am a man and at the same time more than a man; i. e., I am the ego of this my mere quality.
Men who aren't really men, what should they be but ghosts? Every real man, since he doesn't fit the idea of "man," or because he isn’t a "generic man," is a spook. But do I still remain an un-man even if I bring Man (who loomed over me and felt otherworldly, merely my[Pg 232] ideal, my task, my essence, or concept) down to be my quality, something that is my own and inherent in me; so that Man is nothing more than my humanity, my human existence, and everything I do is human precisely because I do it, not because it aligns with the concept "man"? I am truly Man and the un-man at once; because I am a man and yet more than a man; i. e. I am the ego of this mere quality.
It had to come to this at last, that it was no longer merely demanded of us to be Christians, but to become men; for, though we could never really become even Christians, but always remained "poor sinners" (for the Christian was an unattainable ideal too), yet in this the contradictoriness did not come before our consciousness so, and the illusion was easier than now when of us, who are men and act humanly (yes, cannot do otherwise than be such and act so), the demand is made that we are to be men, "real men."
It had to come to this at last, that it was no longer just expected of us to be Christians, but to actually be men; because even though we could never truly become Christians and always saw ourselves as "poor sinners" (the idea of being a Christian was just as unattainable), the contradiction didn't feel as prominent back then, and the illusion was easier to maintain than it is now. Now, we, as human beings who act like humans (and really can't do anything else), are being asked to be men, "real men."
Our States of to-day, because they still have all sorts of things sticking to them, left from their churchly mother, do indeed load those who belong to them with various obligations (e. g. churchly religiousness) which properly do not a bit concern them, the States; yet on the whole they do not deny their significance, since they want to be looked upon as human societies, in which man as man can be a member, even if he is less privileged than other members; most of them admit adherents of every religious sect, and receive people without distinction of race or nation: Jews, Turks, Moors, etc., can become French citizens. In the act of reception, therefore, the State looks only to see whether one is a man. The Church, as a society of[Pg 233] believers, could not receive every man into her bosom; the State, as a society of men, can. But, when the State has carried its principle clear through, of presupposing in its constituents nothing but that they are men (even the North Americans still presuppose in theirs that they have religion, at least the religion of integrity, of respectability), then it has dug its grave. While it will fancy that those whom it possesses are without exception men, these have meanwhile become without exception egoists, each of whom utilizes it according to his egoistic powers and ends. Against the egoists "human society" is wrecked; for they no longer have to do with each other as men, but appear egoistically as an I against a You altogether different from me and in opposition to me.
Our states today, because they still carry all sorts of things from their religious origins, really load their citizens with various obligations (for example, religious duties) that don’t truly concern them, the states; yet overall, they acknowledge their importance, since they want to be seen as human societies where anyone can belong, even if they’re less privileged than others; most of them accept people from all religious backgrounds and welcome individuals regardless of race or nationality: Jews, Turks, Moors, etc., can become French citizens. When accepting someone, the state only checks if they are a human being. The Church, as a community of believers, couldn’t embrace everyone; the state, as a community of people, can. However, when the state fully commits to its principle of recognizing only that its members are human (even North Americans still expect theirs to have some form of belief, at least of integrity and respectability), it ends up digging its own grave. While the state might think that all those within it are universally human, they have actually turned into self-interested individuals, each using it for their own selfish goals and needs. Against these egoists, "human society" is destroyed; because they don’t interact with each other as humans anymore, but instead operate selfishly as an "I" against a "You" that is completely different from me and opposed to me.
If the State must count on our humanity, it is the same if one says it must count on our morality. Seeing Man in each other, and acting as men toward each other, is called moral behavior. This is every whit the "spiritual love" of Christianity. For, if I see Man in you, as in myself I see Man and nothing but Man, then I care for you as I would care for myself; for we represent, you see, nothing but the mathematical proposition: A = C and B = C, consequently A = B,—i. e., I nothing but man and you nothing but man, consequently I and you the same. Morality is incompatible with egoism, because the former does not allow validity to me, but only to the Man in me. But, if the State is a society of men, not a union of egos each of whom has only himself before his eyes, then it cannot last without morality, and must insist on morality.
If the State must rely on our humanity, it’s the same as saying it must rely on our morality. Recognizing the human in each other and treating each other as human is what's called moral behavior. This is basically the "spiritual love" of Christianity. Because if I see humanity in you, just as I see humanity in myself, then I care for you like I would care for myself; after all, we represent nothing but the mathematical statement: A = C and B = C, so A = B—i.e., I am nothing but human and you are nothing but human, so I and you are the same. Morality clashes with egoism, because morality only acknowledges me in the context of the human within me. However, if the State is a society of humans, not just a collection of individuals each focused only on themselves, then it cannot survive without morality and must promote it.
Therefore we two, the State and I, are enemies. I,[Pg 234] the egoist, have not at heart the welfare of this "human society," I sacrifice nothing to it, I only utilize it; but to be able to utilize it completely I transform it rather into my property and my creature,—i. e. I annihilate it, and form in its place the Union of Egoists.
Therefore, the State and I are enemies. I, the egoist, don't genuinely care about the well-being of this "human society." I don't sacrifice anything for it; I just use it. But in order to use it fully, I turn it into my own property and creation—that is, I destroy it and instead create the Union of Egoists.
So the State betrays its enmity to me by demanding that I be a man, which presupposes that I may also not be a man, but rank for it as an "un-man"; it imposes being a man upon me as a duty. Further, it desires me to do nothing along with which it cannot last; so its permanence is to be sacred for me. Then I am not to be an egoist, but a "respectable, upright," i. e. moral, man. Enough, before it and its permanence I am to be impotent and respectful,—etc.
So the State shows its hostility toward me by insisting that I act like a man, which suggests that I could also be seen as not a man, basically labeling me as an "un-man;" it enforces being a man on me as a duty. Furthermore, it wants me to do nothing that it cannot sustain; thus, its permanence is to be treated as sacred to me. Then I’m not allowed to be selfish, but a "respectable, upright," i.e. moral, man. Essentially, in front of it and its permanence, I am to remain powerless and respectful,—etc.
This State, not a present one indeed, but still in need of being first created, is the ideal of advancing liberalism. There is to come into existence a true "society of men," in which every "man" finds room. Liberalism means to realize "Man," i. e. create a world for him; and this should be the human world or the general (Communistic) society of men. It was said, "The Church could regard only the spirit, the State is to regard the whole man."[121] But is not "Man" "spirit"? The kernel of the State is simply "Man," this unreality, and it itself is only a "society of men." The world which the believer (believing spirit) creates is called Church, the world which the man (human or humane spirit) creates is called State. But that is not my world. I never execute anything human in the[Pg 235] abstract, but always my own things; i. e., my human act is diverse from every other human act, and only by this diversity is it a real act belonging to me. The human in it is an abstraction, and, as such, spirit, i. e. abstracted essence.
This State, not a current one for sure, but still needing to be created first, is the ideal of progressing liberalism. A true "society of people" is set to emerge, where every "person" has a place. Liberalism aims to realize "Man," which means creating a world for him; and this should be the human world or the general (Communistic) society of people. It was said, "The Church only focuses on the spirit, while the State is meant to focus on the whole person." [121] But isn't "Man" also "spirit"? The core of the State is simply "Man," this abstract idea, and it is itself only a "society of people." The world that the believer (faithful spirit) creates is called the Church, while the world that the person (human or humane spirit) creates is called the State. But that's not my world. I never perform anything human in the abstract, but always my own things; i. e., my human action is different from every other human action, and only through this difference is it a true act that belongs to me. The human aspect in it is an abstraction, and as such, spirit, i. e. an abstracted essence.
Br. Bauer states (e. g. "Judenfrage," p. 84) that the truth of criticism is the final truth, and in fact the truth sought for by Christianity itself,—to wit, "Man." He says, "The history of the Christian world is the history of the supreme fight for truth, for in it—and in it only!—the thing at issue is the discovery of the final or the primal truth—man and freedom."
Br. Bauer states (e. g. "Judenfrage," p. 84) that the truth of criticism is the ultimate truth, and in fact the truth that Christianity itself seeks—namely, "Man." He says, "The history of the Christian world is the history of the ultimate struggle for truth, for in it—and only in it!—what's at stake is the discovery of the final or foundational truth—man and freedom."
All right, let us accept this gain, and let us take man as the ultimately found result of Christian history and of the religious or ideal efforts of man in general. Now, who is Man? I am! Man, the end and outcome of Christianity, is, as I, the beginning and raw material of the new history, a history of enjoyment after the history of sacrifices, a history not of man or humanity, but of—me. Man ranks as the general. Now then, I and the egoistic are the really general, since every one is an egoist and of paramount importance to himself. The Jewish is not the purely egoistic, because the Jew still devotes himself to Jehovah; the Christian is not, because the Christian lives on the grace of God and subjects himself to him. As Jew and as Christian alike a man satisfies only certain of his wants, only a certain need, not himself: a half-egoism, because the egoism of a half-man, who is half he, half Jew, or half his own proprietor, half a slave. Therefore, too, Jew and Christian always half-way exclude each other; i. e., as men they recognize[Pg 236] each other, as slaves they exclude each other, because they are servants of two different masters. If they could be complete egoists, they would exclude each other wholly and hold together so much the more firmly. Their ignominy is not that they exclude each other, but that this is done only half-way. Br. Bauer, on the contrary, thinks Jews and Christians cannot regard and treat each other as "men" till they give up the separate essence which parts them and obligates them to eternal separation, recognize the general essence of "Man," and regard this as their "true essence."
All right, let's acknowledge this benefit, and let's consider man as the ultimate result of Christian history and of humanity's religious or ideal pursuits in general. So, who is Man? I am! Man, the final product of Christianity, is, just like I, both the starting point and the raw material of the new history—a history of enjoyment following the history of sacrifices, a history not of man or humanity, but of—me. Man stands as the general. Now, I and the egoistic are the true general, since everyone is an egoist and considers themselves of utmost importance. The Jew is not purely egoistic, because the Jew still commits himself to Jehovah; the Christian is not, because the Christian lives on God's grace and submits himself to Him. As both a Jew and a Christian, a person only fulfills certain needs, not themselves: a half-egoism, because it reflects the egoism of a half-person, who is half himself, half Jew, or half his own owner, half a slave. Thus, both Jew and Christian always partly exclude each other; i.e., as individuals, they acknowledge[Pg 236] one another, but as subservients, they exclude one another, as they serve two different masters. If they could be complete egoists, they'd exclude each other entirely and come together even more strongly. Their shame isn't that they exclude each other, but that it's only partially done. Br. Bauer, however, believes Jews and Christians can't see and treat each other as "men" until they relinquish the separate identities that divide them and necessitate eternal separation, recognize the shared essence of "Man," and view this as their "true essence."
According to his representation the defect of the Jews and the Christians alike lies in their wanting to be and have something "particular" instead of only being men and endeavoring after what is human,—to wit, the "general rights of man." He thinks their fundamental error consists in the belief that they are "privileged," possess "prerogatives"; in general, in the belief in prerogative.[122] In opposition to this he holds up to them the general rights of man. The rights of man!—
According to his view, the flaw of both Jews and Christians is their desire to be and possess something "special" instead of simply being human and striving for what is human—specifically, the "universal rights of man." He believes their fundamental mistake lies in thinking they are "privileged" and have "special rights"; essentially, in the belief in special rights.[122] In contrast, he presents to them the universal rights of man. The rights of man!—
Man is man in general, and in so far every one who is a man. Now every one is to have the eternal rights of man, and, according to the opinion of Communism, enjoy them in the complete "democracy," or, as it ought more correctly to be called,—anthropocracy. But it is I alone who have everything that I—procure for myself; as man I have nothing. People would like to give every man an affluence of all good, merely[Pg 237] because he has the title "man." But I put the accent on me, not on my being man.
Man is man in general, and in that sense, everyone who is a man. Now everyone should have the eternal rights of man, and, according to Communist thought, enjoy them in complete "democracy," or as it should more accurately be called—anthropocracy. But it is only I who have everything that I—obtain for myself; as a man, I have nothing. People want to give every man a wealth of all good things, merely[Pg 237] because he has the title "man." But I emphasize me, not my identity as man.
Man is something only as my quality[123] (property[124]), like masculinity or femininity. The ancients found the ideal in one's being male in the full sense; their virtue is virtus and arete,—i. e. manliness. What is one to think of a woman who should want only to be perfectly "woman"? That is not given to all, and many a one would therein be fixing for herself an unattainable goal. Feminine, on the other hand, she is anyhow, by nature; femininity is her quality, and she does not need "true femininity." I am a man just as the earth is a star. As ridiculous as it would be to set the earth the task of being a "thorough star," so ridiculous it is to burden me with the call to be a "thorough man."
Man is only something because of my quality[123] (property[124]), like masculinity or femininity. The ancients saw the ideal in being male in the fullest sense; their virtue is virtus and arete,—i.e. manliness. What should we think of a woman who wants to be perfectly "woman"? That’s not something for everyone, and many would be setting an unreachable goal for themselves. Feminine, however, she is naturally; femininity is her quality, and she doesn't need "true femininity." I am a man just like the earth is a star. Just as it would be absurd to expect the earth to be a "complete star," it’s equally absurd to expect me to be a "complete man."
When Fichte says, "The ego is all," this seems to harmonize perfectly with my theses. But it is not that the ego is all, but the ego destroys all, and only the self-dissolving ego, the never-being ego, the—finite ego is really I. Fichte speaks of the "absolute" ego, but I speak of me, the transitory ego.
When Fichte says, "The ego is everything," it seems to align perfectly with my ideas. But it’s not that the ego is everything; rather, the ego destroys everything, and only the self-dissolving ego, the never-existing ego, the—finite ego is truly me. Fichte talks about the "absolute" ego, but I’m talking about me, the temporary ego.
How natural is the supposition that man and ego mean the same! and yet one sees, e. g., by Feuerbach, that the expression "man" is to designate the absolute ego, the species, not the transitory, individual ego. Egoism and humanity (humaneness) ought to mean the same, but according to Feuerbach the individual can "only lift himself above the limits of his individuality, but not above the laws, the positive ordinances,[Pg 238] of his species."[125] But the species is nothing, and, if the individual lifts himself above the limits of his individuality, this is rather his very self as an individual; he exists only in raising himself, he exists only in not remaining what he is; otherwise he would be done, dead. Man with the great M is only an ideal, the species only something thought of. To be a man is not to realize the ideal of Man, but to present oneself, the individual. It is not how I realize the generally human that needs to be my task, but how I satisfy myself. I am my species, am without norm, without law, without model, and the like. It is possible that I can make very little out of myself; but this little is everything, and is better than what I allow to be made out of me by the might of others, by the training of custom, religion, the laws, the State, etc. Better—if the talk is to be of better at all—better an unmannerly child than an old head on young shoulders, better a mulish man than a man compliant in everything. The unmannerly and mulish fellow is still on the way to form himself according to his own will; the prematurely knowing and compliant one is determined by the "species," the general demands, etc.,—the species is law to him. He is determined[126] by it; for what else is the species to him but his "destiny,"[127] his "calling"? Whether I look to "humanity," the species, in order to strive toward this ideal, or to God and Christ with like endeavor, where is the essential dissimilarity? At most the former is[Pg 239] more washed-out than the latter. As the individual is the whole of nature, so he is the whole of the species too.
How natural is it to think that man and ego mean the same thing! And yet one can see, for example, from Feuerbach, that the term "man" refers to the absolute ego, the species, not the temporary, individual ego. Egoism and humanity (humaneness) should mean the same, but according to Feuerbach, the individual can "only rise above the limits of their individuality, but not above the laws, the positive ordinances,[Pg 238] of their species."[125] But the species is nothing, and if the individual rises above the limits of their individuality, it is essentially their own self as an individual; they exist only by elevating themselves, they exist only by not remaining what they are; otherwise, they would be finished, dead. Man with a capital M is just an ideal, the species is merely a concept. To be a man is not about realizing the ideal of Man, but about being oneself, the individual. It is not about how I fulfill the generally human that should be my focus, but how I satisfy myself. I am my species, existing without norms, without laws, without models, and so on. It’s possible that I can make very little of myself; but this little is everything, and it's better than what I allow to be made of me by the power of others, by the conditioning of customs, religion, laws, the State, etc. Better—if we’re going to talk about better—better an unrefined child than a wise old head on young shoulders, better a stubborn person than someone who complies with everything. The unrefined and stubborn person is still on their way to shape themselves according to their own will; the prematurely wise and compliant one is shaped by the "species," the general demands, etc.—the species is law to them. They are determined[126] by it; because what else is the species to them but their "destiny,"[127] their "calling"? Whether I look to "humanity," the species, to strive for this ideal, or to God and Christ with the same effort, where is the essential difference? At most, the former is[Pg 239] more diluted than the latter. Just as the individual is the entirety of nature, they are also the entirety of the species.
Everything that I do, think, etc.,—in short, my expression or manifestation—is indeed conditioned by what I am. The Jew, e. g., can will only thus or thus, can "present himself" only thus; the Christian can present and manifest himself only christianly, etc. If it were possible that you could be a Jew or Christian, you would indeed bring out only what was Jewish or Christian; but it is not possible; in the most rigorous conduct you yet remain an egoist, a sinner against that concept—i. e., you are not the precise equivalent of Jew. Now, because the egoistic always keeps peeping through, people have inquired for a more perfect concept which should really wholly express what you are, and which, because it is your true nature, should contain all the laws of your activity. The most perfect thing of the kind has been attained in "Man." As a Jew you are too little, and the Jewish is not your task; to be a Greek, a German, does not suffice. But be a—man, then you have everything; look upon the human as your calling.
Everything I do, think, etc.—in short, my expression or manifestation—is definitely conditioned by who I am. A Jew, for example, can only will in a certain way, can "present themselves" only in that manner; a Christian can only present and manifest themselves in a Christian way, etc. If it were possible for you to be a Jew or a Christian, you would only express what is Jewish or Christian; but it's not possible; in your most rigorous behavior, you still remain an egoist, a sinner against that idea—i.e., you are not the exact equivalent of a Jew. Now, because the egoistic always keeps emerging, people have sought a better concept that would fully express who you are and that, because it is your true nature, should encompass all the laws of your actions. The most perfect version of this has been achieved in "Man." As a Jew, you are too limited, and being Jewish isn't your calling; being a Greek or a German isn't enough, either. But if you are a—man, then you have everything; consider humanity as your vocation.
Now I know what is expected of me, and the new catechism can be written. The subject is again subjected to the predicate, the individual to something general; the dominion is again secured to an idea, and the foundation laid for a new religion. This is a step forward in the domain of religion, and in particular of Christianity; not a step out beyond it.
Now I understand what’s expected of me, and the new catechism can be written. The subject is once again placed under the predicate, the individual within a broader context; control is once more given to an idea, and the groundwork is set for a new religion. This is a step forward in the field of religion, particularly in Christianity; not a step away from it.
The step out beyond it leads into the unspeakable. For me paltry language has no word, and "the[Pg 240] Word," the Logos, is to me a "mere word."
The step beyond it leads into the unspeakable. For me, limited language lacks words, and "the[Pg 240] Word," the Logos, is just a "mere word" to me.
My essence is sought for. If not the Jew, the German, etc., then at any rate it is—the man. "Man is my essence."
My essence is what people look for. If not the Jew, the German, etc., then at least it is—the man. "Man is my essence."
I am repulsive or repugnant to myself; I have a horror and loathing of myself, I am a horror to myself, or, I am never enough for myself and never do enough to satisfy myself. From such feelings springs self-dissolution or self-criticism. Religiousness begins with self-renunciation, ends with completed criticism.
I find myself disgusting; I have a deep horror and dislike for who I am. I am a nightmare to myself, and I never feel like I’m enough or do enough to make myself happy. These feelings lead to self-destruction or harsh self-judgment. Being religious starts with letting go of the self and ends with thorough self-reflection.
I am possessed, and want to get rid of the "evil spirit." How do I set about it? I fearlessly commit the sin that seems to the Christian the direst, the sin and blasphemy against the Holy Spirit. "He who blasphemes the Holy Spirit has no forgiveness forever, but is liable to the eternal judgment!"[128] I want no forgiveness, and am not afraid of the judgment.
I feel like I'm being controlled and want to rid myself of this "evil spirit." How do I do that? I'm bravely committing what seems to be the worst sin to Christians, the sin and blasphemy against the Holy Spirit. "Whoever blasphemes the Holy Spirit will never be forgiven and is subject to eternal judgment!"[128] I don’t want forgiveness and I'm not afraid of judgment.
Man is the last evil spirit or spook, the most deceptive or most intimate, the craftiest liar with honest mien, the father of lies.
Man is the final evil spirit or ghost, the most deceitful or closest, the most cunning liar with a trustworthy appearance, the origin of lies.
The egoist, turning against the demands and concepts of the present, executes pitilessly the most measureless—desecration. Nothing is holy to him!
The egoist, rejecting the demands and ideas of the present, ruthlessly commits the most extreme—desecration. Nothing is sacred to him!
It would be foolish to assert that there is no power above mine. Only the attitude that I take toward it will be quite another than that of the religious age: I shall be the enemy of every higher power, while religion teaches us to make it our friend and be humble toward it.
It would be foolish to say that there's no power above mine. The way I approach it will be very different from the religious era: I will be the enemy of every higher power, while religion teaches us to befriend it and remain humble toward it.
The desecrator puts forth his strength against every[Pg 241] fear of God, for fear of God would determine him in everything that he left standing as sacred. Whether it is the God or the Man that exercises the hallowing power in the God-man,—whether, therefore, anything is held sacred for God's sake or for Man's (Humanity's),—this does not change the fear of God, since Man is revered as "supreme essence," as much as on the specifically religious standpoint God as "supreme essence" calls for our fear and reverence; both overawe us.
The desecrator uses his strength against every[Pg 241] fear of God, because the fear of God would influence everything he left as sacred. Whether it’s God or Man that holds the power to sanctify—whether something is considered sacred for God’s sake or for Man’s (Humanity’s)—doesn’t change the fear of God, since Man is honored as the "supreme essence," just as God as the "supreme essence" demands our fear and respect; both leave us in awe.
The fear of God in the proper sense was shaken long ago, and a more or less conscious "atheism," externally recognizable by a wide-spread "unchurchliness," has involuntarily become the mode. But what was taken from God has been superadded to Man, and the power of humanity grew greater in just the degree that that of piety lost weight: "Man" is the God of to-day, and fear of Man has taken the place of the old fear of God.
The proper fear of God was lost long ago, and a sort of "atheism," noticeable by a widespread lack of religious affiliation, has unintentionally become the norm. What was taken away from God has been shifted to Man, and humanity's power has increased precisely because piety has diminished: "Man" is the God of today, and fear of Man has replaced the old fear of God.
But, because Man represents only another Supreme Being, nothing has in fact taken place but a metamorphosis in the Supreme Being, and the fear of Man is merely an altered form of the fear of God.
But, since Man is just another Supreme Being, nothing has really happened except a transformation in the Supreme Being, and the fear of Man is just a changed version of the fear of God.
Our atheists are pious people.
Our atheists are devout people.
If in the so-called feudal times we held everything as a fief from God, in the liberal period the same feudal relation exists with Man. God was the Lord, now Man is the Lord; God was the Mediator, now Man is; God was the Spirit, now Man is. In this threefold regard the feudal relation has experienced a transformation. For now, firstly, we hold as a fief from all-powerful Man our power, which, because it[Pg 242] comes from a higher, is not called power or might, but "right,"—the "rights of man"; we further hold as a fief from him our position in the world, for he, the mediator, mediates our intercourse with others, which therefore may not be otherwise than "human"; finally, we hold as a fief from him ourselves,—to wit, our own value, or all that we are worth,—inasmuch as we are worth nothing when he does not dwell in us, and when or where we are not "human." The power is Man's, the world is Man's, I am Man's.
If in the so-called feudal times we received everything as a grant from God, in the liberal era the same feudal relationship exists with Man. God was the Lord, now Man is the Lord; God was the Mediator, now Man is; God was the Spirit, now Man is. In this threefold sense, the feudal relationship has changed. Now, first, we receive our power as a grant from all-powerful Man, which, because it comes from a higher source, is not called power or might, but "right"—the "rights of man." We also receive our position in the world from him, as he, the mediator, facilitates our intercourse with others, which must therefore be "human." Finally, we receive ourselves from him—specifically, our own worth, or everything we are valued at—since we are worth nothing when he does not dwell in us, and when we are not "human." The power is Man's, the world is Man's, I am Man's.
But am I not still unrestrained from declaring myself the entitler, the mediator, and the own self? Then it runs thus:
But am I not still free to declare myself the labeler, the mediator, and my true self? Then it goes like this:
My power is my property.
My power is my property.
My power gives me property.
My power gives me property.
My power am I myself, and through it am I my property.
My power is me, and through it, I own myself.
I.—MY POWER
Right[129] is the spirit of society. If society has a will, this will is simply right: society exists only through right. But, as it endures only by exercising a sovereignty over individuals, right is its SOVEREIGN WILL. Aristotle says justice is the advantage of society.
Right[129] is the spirit of society. If society has a will, that will is essentially right: society only exists through right. However, since it survives by exercising a sovereignty over individuals, right is its Sovereign will. Aristotle states that justice is what benefits society.
All existing right is—foreign law; some one makes me out to be in the right, "does right by me." But should I therefore be in the right if all the world made me out so? And yet what else is the right that I obtain in the State, in society, but a right of those[Pg 243] foreign to me? When a blockhead makes me out in the right, I grow distrustful of my rightness; I don't like to receive it from him. But, even when a wise man makes me out in the right, I nevertheless am not in the right on that account. Whether I am in the right is completely independent of the fool's making out and of the wise man's.
All existing rights are—foreign law; someone claims I'm in the right, "does right by me." But does that mean I'm actually in the right if the whole world thinks so? And yet, what else is the right I have in the State, in society, but a right that is[Pg 243] foreign to me? When an idiot says I'm in the right, I start doubting my correctness; I don’t want to get it from him. But even if a wise person says I'm in the right, it still doesn’t make me right. Whether I am in the right is entirely separate from what a fool or a wise person thinks.
All the same, we have coveted this right till now. We seek for right, and turn to the court for that purpose. To what? To a royal, a papal, a popular court, etc. Can a sultanic court declare another right than that which the sultan has ordained to be right? Can it make me out in the right if I seek for a right that does not agree with the sultan's law? Can it, e. g., concede to me high treason as a right, since it is assuredly not a right according to the sultan's mind? Can it as a court of censorship allow me the free utterance of opinion as a right, since the sultan will hear nothing of this my right? What am I seeking for in this court, then? I am seeking for sultanic right, not my right; I am seeking for—foreign right. As long as this foreign right harmonizes with mine, to be sure, I shall find in it the latter too.
All the same, we've long desired this right. We look for justice and turn to the court for that purpose. For what? To a royal, a papal, a popular court, etc. Can a sultanic court declare a right different from what the sultan has established as right? Can it determine that I'm in the right if I'm asking for a right that contradicts the sultan's law? Can it, for example, grant me high treason as a right, knowing it’s definitely not a right according to the sultan’s view? Can it, as a censorship court, allow me to freely express my opinion as a right, since the sultan won’t recognize this as my right? So what am I actually looking for in this court? I'm seeking sultanic right, not my right; I'm searching for—foreign right. As long as this foreign right aligns with mine, I’ll certainly find my own right within it too.
The State does not permit pitching into each other man to man; it opposes the duel. Even every ordinary appeal to blows, notwithstanding that neither of the fighters calls the police to it, is punished; except when it is not an I whacking away at a you, but, say, the head of a family at the child. The family is entitled to this, and in its name the father; I as Ego am not.[Pg 244]
The State does not allow people to fight each other one-on-one; it is against the duel. Even a regular fight, even if neither person calls the police, is punished; except when it’s not one person hitting another, but, for example, a head of a family striking a child. The family has the right to this, and the father acts in its name; I as an individual do not have that right.[Pg 244]
The "Vossische Zeitung" presents to us the "commonwealth of right." There everything is to be decided by the judge and a court. It ranks the supreme court of censorship as a "court" where "right is declared" What sort of a right? The right of the censorship. To recognize the sentences of that court as right one must regard the censorship as right. But it is thought nevertheless that this court offers a protection. Yes, protection against an individual censor's error: it protects only the censorship-legislator against false interpretation of his will, at the same time making his statute, by the "sacred power of right," all the firmer against writers.
The "Vossische Zeitung" introduces us to the "commonwealth of right." In that system, everything is decided by a judge and a court. It positions the supreme court of censorship as a "court" where "right is declared." What kind of right? The right of censorship. To see the rulings of that court as valid, one must accept censorship as valid. However, it is still believed that this court provides some protection. Yes, protection against the mistakes of an individual censor: it only protects the censorship-lawmaker from misinterpretations of their intent, simultaneously reinforcing their statute, by the "sacred power of right," all the more against writers.
Whether I am in the right or not there is no judge but myself. Others can judge only whether they endorse my right, and whether it exists as right for them too.
Whether I'm right or not, the only judge is me. Others can only decide if they agree with my perspective and if it feels right for them too.
In the meantime let us take the matter yet another way. I am to reverence sultanic law in the sultanate, popular law in republics, canon law in Catholic communities, etc. To these laws I am to subordinate myself; I am to regard them as sacred. A "sense of right" and "law-abiding mind" of such a sort is so firmly planted in people's heads that the most revolutionary persons of our days want to subject us to a new "sacred law," the "law of society," the law of mankind, the "right of all," and the like. The right of "all" is to go before my right. As a right of all it would indeed be my right among the rest, since I, with the rest, am included in all; but that it is at the same time a right of others, or even of all others, does not move me to its upholding. Not as a[Pg 245] right of all will I defend it, but as my right; and then every other may see to it how he shall likewise maintain it for himself. The right of all (e. g. to eat) is a right of every individual. Let each keep this right unabridged for himself, then all exercise it spontaneously; let him not take care for all though,—let him not grow zealous for it as for a right of all.
In the meantime, let’s look at the issue from another angle. I’m supposed to respect sultanic law in a sultanate, popular law in democracies, canon law in Catholic communities, and so on. I’m expected to subordinate myself to these laws; they’re considered sacred. A "sense of right" and a "law-abiding mindset" are so deeply ingrained in people's minds that even the most revolutionary individuals today want to impose a new "sacred law," the "law of society," the law of humanity, the "right of all," and similar ideas. The right of "all" is supposed to take precedence over my right. If it’s the right of all, then it includes my right as well since I am part of "all"; however, the fact that it is also a right of others, or even everyone else, doesn’t motivate me to support it. I won’t defend it as a right of all, but as my right; and then everyone else can figure out how to maintain it for themselves. The right of all (e.g., to eat) is an individual right. Let each person uphold this right fully for themselves, then everyone will exercise it naturally; but let them not take responsibility for everyone else—let them not become overly passionate about it as if it were a right for all.
But the social reformers preach to us a "law of society." There the individual becomes society's slave, and is in the right only when society makes him out in the right, i. e. when he lives according to society's statutes and so is—loyal. Whether I am loyal under a despotism or in a "society" à la Weitling, it is the same absence of right in so far as in both cases I have not my right but foreign right.
But the social reformers tell us about a "law of society." There, the individual becomes a slave to society and is only considered right when society claims that he is, i.e. when he follows society's rules and is—loyal. Whether I am loyal under a dictatorship or in a "society" à la Weitling, it reflects the same lack of rights because in both situations, I don’t have my rights but rather someone else's rights.
In considerations of right the question is always asked, "What or who gives me the right to it?" Answer: God, love, reason, nature, humanity, etc. No, only your might, your power gives you the right (your reason, e. g., may give it to you).
In discussions about rights, the question always comes up, "What or who gives me the right to this?" The answer: God, love, reason, nature, humanity, etc. No, only your might, your power gives you that right (your reason, e. g., may justify it).
Communism, which assumes that men "have equal rights by nature," contradicts its own proposition till it comes to this, that men have no right at all by nature. For it is not willing to recognize, e. g., that parents have "by nature" rights as against their children, or the children as against the parents: it abolishes the family. Nature gives parents, brothers, etc., no right at all. Altogether, this entire revolutionary or Babouvist principle[130] rests on a religious, i. e. false, view of things. Who can ask after "right"[Pg 246] if he does not occupy the religious standpoint himself? Is not "right" a religious concept, i. e. something sacred? Why, "equality of rights," as the Revolution propounded it, is only another name for "Christian equality," the "equality of the brethren," "of God's children," "of Christians," etc.: in short fraternité. Each and every inquiry after right deserves to be lashed with Schillers words:
Communism, which claims that people "have equal rights by nature," ultimately contradicts itself by suggesting that people have no inherent rights at all. It doesn't want to acknowledge, for example, that parents have natural rights over their children, or that children have rights over their parents: it seeks to eliminate the family. Nature grants parents, siblings, etc., no rights whatsoever. This whole revolutionary or Babouvist principle[130] is based on a religious, i.e., false, view of reality. Who can really question "rights" if they don't hold a religious perspective themselves? Isn't "right" a religious concept, i.e., something sacred? The idea of "equality of rights," as proclaimed by the Revolution, is merely another term for "Christian equality," the "equality of brothers," "of God's children," "of Christians," and so on: in short, fraternité. Every inquiry into rights deserves to be criticized with Schiller's words:
Many a year I've used my nose
To smell the onion and the rose;
Is there any proof which shows
That I've a right to that same nose?
Many years I've used my nose
To smell the onion and the rose;
Is there any evidence that shows
That I have a right to that same nose?
When the Revolution stamped equality as a "right," it took flight into the religious domain, into the region of the sacred, of the ideal. Hence, since then, the fight for the "sacred, inalienable rights of man." Against the "eternal rights of man" the "well-earned rights of the established order" are quite naturally, and with equal right, brought to bear: right against right, where of course one is decried by the other as "wrong." This has been the contest of rights[131] since the Revolution.
When the Revolution established equality as a "right," it soared into the realm of religion, into the area of the sacred, of ideals. Since then, the battle for the "sacred, inalienable rights of man" has continued. Opposing the "eternal rights of man," the "well-earned rights of the established order" are naturally, and equally, invoked: right against right, where each side claims the other is "wrong." This has been the contest of rights[131] since the Revolution.
You want to be "in the right" as against the rest. That you cannot; as against them you remain forever "in the wrong"; for they surely would not be your opponents if they were not in "their right" too; they will always make you out "in the wrong." But, as against the right of the rest, yours is a higher, greater, more powerful right, is it not? No such thing! Your right is not more powerful if you are[Pg 247] not more powerful. Have Chinese subjects a right to freedom? Just bestow it on them, and then look how far you have gone wrong in your attempt: because they do not know how to use freedom they have no right to it, or, in clearer terms, because they have not freedom they have not the right to it. Children have no right to the condition of majority because they are not of age, i. e. because they are children. Peoples that let themselves be kept in nonage have no right to the condition of majority; if they ceased to be in nonage, then only would they have the right to be of age. This means nothing else than "What you have the power to be you have the right to." I derive all right and all warrant from me; I am entitled to everything that I have in my power. I am entitled to overthrow Zeus, Jehovah, God, etc., if I can; if I cannot, then these gods will always remain in the right and in power as against me, and what I do will be to fear their right and their power in impotent "god-fearingness," to keep their commandments and believe that I do right in everything that I do according to their right, about as the Russian boundary-sentinels think themselves rightfully entitled to shoot dead the suspicious persons who are escaping, since they murder "by superior authority," i. e. "with right." But I am entitled by myself to murder if I myself do not forbid it to myself, if I myself do not fear murder as a "wrong." This view of things lies at the foundation of Chamisso's poem, "The Valley of Murder," where the gray-haired Indian murderer compels reverence from the white man whose brethren he has murdered. The only thing I am not entitled to is what I do not[Pg 248] do with a free cheer, i. e. what I do not entitle myself to.
You want to be "right" compared to everyone else. You can't do that; against them, you'll always be "wrong" because they wouldn't be your opponents if they didn't think they were "right" too; they'll always frame you as "wrong." But, compared to the rights of others, yours is a higher, greater, more powerful right, right? Not at all! Your right isn't more powerful if you're[Pg 247] not more powerful. Do Chinese citizens have a right to freedom? Just give it to them, and then see how wrong your attempt is: because they don't know how to use freedom, they have no right to it, or, more simply, because they lack freedom, they lack the right to it. Children have no right to adulthood because they are not of age, i. e. because they are children. Societies that allow themselves to remain in immaturity have no right to adulthood; only if they stop being immature do they have the right to be adults. This means nothing more than "What you have the power to be, you have the right to." I get all rights and authority from myself; I am entitled to everything within my power. I can overthrow Zeus, Jehovah, God, etc., if I can; if I can't, then these gods will always be in the right and in power against me, and what I do will be to fear their rights and their power in powerless "god-fearingness," to follow their commandments and believe I'm doing right in everything according to their rights, much like Russian border guards believe they are justified in shooting suspicious people trying to escape, since they kill "by superior authority," i. e. "with right." But I'm entitled to kill if I don't prohibit it to myself, if I don't fear murder as a "wrong." This perspective underlies Chamisso's poem, "The Valley of Murder," where a gray-haired Indian murderer demands respect from the white man whose people he has killed. The only thing I'm not entitled to is what I don't[Pg 248] do without a free choice, i. e. what I don't give myself permission for.
I decide whether it is the right thing in me; there is no right outside me. If it is right for me,[132] it is right. Possibly this may not suffice to make it right for the rest; that is their care, not mine: let them defend themselves. And if for the whole world something were not right, but it were right for me, i. e. I wanted it, then I would ask nothing about the whole world. So every one does who knows how to value himself, every one in the degree that he is an egoist; for might goes before right, and that—with perfect right.
I decide what is right for me; there is no right outside of me. If it's right for me,[132] then it's right. It might not be enough to make it right for everyone else; that's their problem, not mine: let them handle their own issues. And if something were wrong for the entire world but right for me, i. e. I wanted it, then I wouldn't care about the rest of the world. That's how everyone operates who knows their own worth, to the extent that they are self-centered; because power takes precedence over right, and that is absolutely right.
Because I am "by nature" a man I have an equal right to the enjoyment of all goods, says Babeuf. Must he not also say: because I am "by nature" a first-born prince I have a right to the throne? The rights of man and the "well-earned rights" come to the same thing in the end, to wit, to nature, which gives me a right, i. e. to birth (and, further, inheritance, etc.). "I am born as a man" is equal to "I am born as a king's son." The natural man has only a natural right (because he has only a natural power) and natural claims: he has right of birth and claims of birth. But nature cannot entitle me, i. e. give me capacity or might, to that to which only my act entitles me. That the king's child sets himself above other children, even this is his act, which secures to him the precedence; and that the other children approve and recognize this act is their act, which makes[Pg 249] them worthy to be—subjects.
Because I am "by nature" a man, I have an equal right to enjoy all goods, says Babeuf. Must he not also say: because I am "by nature" a first-born prince, I have a right to the throne? The rights of man and the "well-earned rights" ultimately come down to the same thing, which is nature, that gives me a right, i. e. to birth (and, additionally, inheritance, etc.). "I am born as a man" is equivalent to "I am born as a king's son." The natural man has only a natural right (because he has only a natural power) and natural claims: he has rights of birth and claims of birth. But nature cannot entitle me, i. e. give me ability or power, to what only my actions entitle me. That the king's child sets himself above other children is also his action, which secures him the precedence; and that the other children accept and recognize this action is their action, which makes[Pg 249] them worthy to be—subjects.
Whether nature gives me a right, or whether God, the people's choice, etc., does so, all of that is the same foreign right, a right that I do not give or take to myself.
Whether nature grants me a right, or whether it's given by God, the people's choice, etc., all of that is the same foreign right, a right that I do not give or take for myself.
Thus the Communists say, equal labor entitles man to equal enjoyment. Formerly the question was raised whether the "virtuous" man must not be "happy" on earth. The Jews actually drew this inference: "That it may go well with thee on earth." No, equal labor does not entitle you to it, but equal enjoyment alone entitles you to equal enjoyment. Enjoy, then you are entitled to enjoyment. But, if you have labored and let the enjoyment be taken from you, then—"it serves you right."
Thus, the Communists say that equal work gives everyone the right to equal enjoyment. Previously, there was a debate about whether a "virtuous" person should be "happy" on earth. The Jews actually concluded this: "That it may go well with you on earth." No, equal work doesn't guarantee that, but equal enjoyment alone entitles you to equal enjoyment. Enjoy, and you deserve enjoyment. However, if you have worked hard and someone takes that enjoyment away from you, then—"that's your fault."
If you take the enjoyment, it is your right; if, on the contrary, you only pine for it without laying hands on it, it remains as before, a "well-earned right" of those who are privileged for enjoyment. It is their right, as by laying hands on it it would become your right.
If you enjoy it, that's your right; but if you just wish for it without actually claiming it, it stays the same, a "well-earned right" for those who are entitled to enjoy it. It's their right, and by claiming it, it would become your right.
The conflict over the "right of property" wavers in vehement commotion. The Communists affirm[133] that "the earth belongs rightfully to him who tills it, and its products to those who bring them out." I think it belongs to him who knows how to take it, or who does not let it be taken from him, does not let himself be deprived of it. If he appropriates it, then not only the earth, but the right to it too, belongs to him. This is egoistic right: i. e., it is right for me, therefore[Pg 250] it is right.
The debate over property rights is filled with intense disagreement. The Communists claim that "the land rightfully belongs to those who work it, and its products to those who gather them." I believe it belongs to whoever knows how to claim it, or who doesn’t let it be taken away from them, who refuses to be deprived of it. If someone takes possession of it, then not just the land, but the right to it also belongs to them. This is called egoistic right: i.e., it's right for me, and therefore it is right.
Aside from this, right does have "a wax nose." The tiger that assails me is in the right, and I who strike him down am also in the right. I defend against him not my right, but myself.
Aside from this, right really does have "a wax nose." The tiger attacking me is in the right, and I who take him down am also in the right. I defend against him not my right, but myself.
As human right is always something given, it always in reality reduces to the right which men give. i. e. "concede," to each other. If the right to existence is conceded to new-born children, then they have the right; if it is not conceded to them, as was the case among the Spartans and ancient Romans, then they do not have it. For only society can give or concede it to them; they themselves cannot take it, or give it to themselves. It will be objected, the children had nevertheless "by nature" the right to exist; only the Spartans refused recognition to this right. But then they simply had no right to this recognition,—no more than they had to recognition of their life by the wild beasts to which they were thrown.
As human rights are always something granted, they ultimately come down to the rights that people grant to each other. For example, if the right to exist is granted to newborn children, then they have that right; if it is not granted to them, as was the case with the Spartans and ancient Romans, then they do not have it. Only society can give or grant this right to them; they cannot take it or give it to themselves. It might be argued that children inherently have the right to exist; it’s just that the Spartans refused to acknowledge this right. However, in that case, they simply had no right to that acknowledgment—no more than they had a right to acknowledgment of their lives from the wild animals that they were abandoned to.
People talk so much about birthright, and complain:
People talk a lot about birthright and complain:
What sort of right, then, is there that was born with me? The right to receive an entailed estate, to inherit a throne, to enjoy a princely or noble education; or, again, because poor parents begot me, to—get free schooling, be clothed out of contributions of alms, and at last earn my bread and my herring in[Pg 251] the coal-mines or at the loom? Are these not birthrights, rights that have come down to me from my parents through birth? You think—no; you think these are only rights improperly so called, it is just these rights that you aim to abolish through the real birthright. To give a basis for this you go back to the simplest thing and affirm that every one is by birth equal to another,—to wit, a man. I will grant you that every one is born as man, hence the new-born are therein equal to each other. Why are they? Only because they do not yet show and exert themselves as anything but bare—children of men, naked little human beings. But thereby they are at once different from those who have already made something out of themselves, who thus are no longer bare "children of men," but—children of their own creation. The latter possess more than bare birthrights: they have earned rights. What an antithesis, what a field of combat! The old combat of the birthrights of man and well-earned rights. Go right on appealing to your birthrights; people will not fail to oppose to you the well-earned. Both stand on the "ground of right"; for each of the two has a "right" against the other, the one the birthright or natural right, the other the earned or "well-earned" right.
What kind of right was I born with? The right to inherit an estate, to take over a throne, to have a noble education; or, since I was born to poor parents, to receive free schooling, be clothed with charity, and eventually earn my living in the coal mines or at the loom? Aren't these birthrights, rights inherited from my parents through birth? You believe—no; you think these are just improperly labeled rights, and it’s these rights that you want to eliminate through the real birthright. To justify this, you argue that everyone is born equal to one another,—that is, as a man. I will agree that everyone is born a man, so newborns are equal to each other in that sense. But why is that? It's only because they haven't yet developed or expressed themselves beyond being mere—children of men, just naked little humans. However, this already sets them apart from those who have accomplished something, who are no longer simply "children of men," but rather—children of their own making. The latter have more than just birthrights: they have earned rights. What a contrast, what a battleground! The age-old struggle between the birthrights of man and well-earned rights. Keep appealing to your birthrights; people will certainly counter with the well-earned. Both stand on the "ground of right"; each side claims a "right" against the other, one the birthright or natural right, the other the earned or "well-earned" right.
If you remain on the ground of right, you remain in—Rechthaberei.[135] The other cannot give you your right; he cannot "mete out right" to you. He who has might has—right; if you have not the former,[Pg 252] neither have you the latter. Is this wisdom so hard to attain? Just look at the mighty and their doings! We are talking here only of China and Japan, of course. Just try it once, you Chinese and Japanese, to make them out in the wrong, and learn by experience how they throw you into jail. (Only do not confuse with this the "well-meaning counsels" which—in China and Japan—are permitted, because they do not hinder the mighty one, but possibly help him on.) For him who should want to make them out in the wrong there would stand open only one way thereto, that of might. If he deprives them of their might, then he has really made them out in the wrong, deprived them of their right; in any other case he can do nothing but clench his little fist in his pocket, or fall a victim as an obtrusive fool.
If you stick to what’s right, you’re just being stubborn. The other person can’t grant you your rights; they can’t "give you what you’re owed." Those who have power have rights—if you don’t have the former, you won’t have the latter either. Is this understanding really so hard to grasp? Just look at the powerful and what they do! We’re only talking about China and Japan here, of course. Try once to prove them wrong, and you’ll find out what it's like to be thrown in jail. (Just don’t confuse this with the "well-intentioned advice" that’s allowed in China and Japan, because it doesn’t challenge the powerful and might actually help them.) For anyone wanting to prove them wrong, there’s only one path—through power. If you take away their power, then you’ve truly proven them wrong by stripping them of their rights; in any other situation, all you can do is clench your little fist in your pocket or end up as an annoying fool.
In short, if you Chinese and Japanese did not ask after right, and in particular if you did not ask after the rights "that were born with you," then you would not need to ask at all after the well-earned rights either.
In short, if you Chinese and Japanese didn't advocate for your rights, especially the ones "that were born with you," then you wouldn't need to advocate for the well-deserved rights either.
You start back in fright before others, because you think you see beside them the ghost of right, which, as in the Homeric combats, seems to fight as a goddess at their side, helping them. What do you do? Do you throw the spear? No, you creep around to gain the spook over to yourselves, that it may fight on your side: you woo for the ghost's favor. Another would simply ask thus: Do I will what my opponent wills? "No!" Now then, there may fight for him a thousand devils or gods, I go at him all the same![Pg 253]
You recoil in fear before others because you think you see next to them the ghost of right, which, like in the battles of Homer, seems to fight alongside them, helping them. What do you do? Do you throw the spear? No, you try to win the spirit over to your side so it will fight for you: you seek the ghost's approval. Someone else might just ask: Do I want what my opponent wants? "No!" Well then, even if a thousand devils or gods fight for him, I’ll go after him anyway![Pg 253]
The "commonwealth of right," as the "Vossische Zeitung" among others stands for it, asks that office-holders be removable only by the judge, not by the administration. Vain illusion! If it were settled by law that an office-holder who is once seen drunken shall lose his office, then the judges would have to condemn him on the word of the witnesses, etc. In short, the lawgiver would only have to state precisely all the possible grounds which entail the loss of office, however laughable they might be (e. g. he who laughs in his superiors' faces, who does not go to church every Sunday, who does not take the communion every four weeks, who runs in debt, who has disreputable associates, who shows no determination, etc., shall be removed. These things the lawgiver might take it into his head to prescribe, e. g., for a court of honor); then the judge would solely have to investigate whether the accused had "become guilty" of those "offences," and, on presentation of the proof, pronounce sentence of removal against him "in the name of the law."
The "commonwealth of right," as represented by the "Vossische Zeitung" and others, argues that public officials should only be removed by a judge, not by the administration. What a fanciful notion! If the law were to state that an official who is seen drunk must lose their position, then the judges would need to convict based solely on witness testimony, etc. Ultimately, the lawmaker would only need to clearly outline all the possible reasons for losing an office, no matter how ridiculous they might be (e. g. anyone who laughs in their superiors' faces, who doesn't attend church every Sunday, who fails to take communion every four weeks, who gets into debt, who associates with disreputable people, who shows no ambition, etc., should be removed. These are things the lawmaker might think to enforce, e. g., for a court of honor); then the judge would only have to determine if the accused had "committed" those "offenses," and upon presentation of the evidence, issue a sentence of removal against them "in the name of the law."
The judge is lost when he ceases to be mechanical, when he "is forsaken by the rules of evidence." Then he no longer has anything but an opinion like everybody else; and, if he decides according to this opinion, his action is no longer an official action. As judge he must decide only according to the law. Commend me rather to the old French parliaments, which wanted to examine for themselves what was to be matter of right, and to register it only after their own approval. They at least judged according to a right of their own, and were not willing to give themselves[Pg 254] up to be machines of the lawgiver, although as judges they must, to be sure, become their own machines.
The judge becomes lost when he stops being mechanical, when he "is abandoned by the rules of evidence." At that point, he holds nothing but an opinion like everyone else; and if he decides based on this opinion, his action is no longer an official action. As a judge, he must base his decisions solely on the law. I prefer the old French parliaments, which wanted to determine for themselves what constituted a right and to approve it before registering it. At least they judged according to their own standards and were not willing to become mere machines of the lawgiver, even though, as judges, they had to, of course, become their own machines.
It is said that punishment is the criminal's right. But impunity is just as much his right. If his undertaking succeeds, it serves him right, and, if it does not succeed, it likewise serves him right. You make your bed and lie in it. If some one goes foolhardily into dangers and perishes in them, we are apt to say, "It serves him right; he would have it so." But, if he conquered the dangers, i. e. if his might was victorious, then he would be in the right too. If a child plays with the knife and gets cut, it is served right; but, if it doesn't get cut, it is served right too. Hence right befalls the criminal, doubtless, when he suffers what he risked; why, what did he risk it for, since he knew the possible consequences? But the punishment that we decree against him is only our right, not his. Our right reacts against his, and he is "in the wrong at last" because—we get the upper hand.
It’s said that punishment is the criminal's right. But escaping consequences is just as much his right. If his plan works out, he gets what he deserves, and if it fails, he deserves that too. You make your bed and lie in it. If someone recklessly puts themselves in danger and ends up suffering, we tend to say, "It serves him right; he brought it on himself." But if he overcomes the danger, then he’s in the right too. If a child plays with a knife and gets hurt, that fits; but if they don’t get hurt, that fits too. So, the criminal certainly has a right to face what they risked; after all, why did they take the risk if they knew what could happen? But the punishment we impose is our right, not his. Our right responds to his, and he ends up "in the wrong in the end" because—we come out on top.
But what is right, what is matter of right in a society, is voiced too—in the law.[136]
But what is right, what is a matter of right in a society, is also expressed in the law.[136]
Whatever the law may be, it must be respected by the—loyal citizen. Thus the law-abiding mind of Old England is eulogized. To this that Euripidean sentiment (Orestes, 418) entirely corresponds: "We serve the gods, whatever the gods are." Law as such, God as such, thus far we are to-day.
Whatever the law may be, it must be respected by the loyal citizen. This is how the law-abiding spirit of Old England is praised. To this, the Euripidean sentiment (Orestes, 418) completely aligns: "We serve the gods, whatever the gods are." Law as such, God as such, this is where we stand today.
People are at pains to distinguish law from arbi[Pg 255]trary orders, from an ordinance: the former comes from a duly entitled authority. But a law over human action (ethical law, State law, etc.) is always a declaration of will, and so an order. Yes, even if I myself gave myself the law, it would yet be only my order, to which in the next moment I can refuse obedience. One may well enough declare what he will put up with, and so deprecate the opposite by a law, making known that in the contrary case he will treat the transgressor as his enemy; but no one has any business to command my actions, to say what course I shall pursue and set up a code to govern it. I must put up with it that he treats me as his enemy, but never that he makes free with me as his creature, and that he makes his reason, or even unreason, my plumb-line.
People struggle to differentiate law from arbi[Pg 255]trary orders and from an ordinance: the former comes from a legitimate authority. However, a law governing human behavior (like ethical law, State law, etc.) is always a declaration of will, and thus an order. Yes, even if I create my own law, it would still just be my order, which I might decide not to follow in the next moment. One can certainly declare what they will tolerate and reject the opposite through a law, indicating that if someone violates it, they will be treated as an enemy; but no one has the right to dictate my actions, to tell me which path to take, or to establish a code to control it. I must accept that they treat me as their enemy, but I will never accept being treated as their creature, nor allow their reasoning— or even irrationality— to dictate my values.
States last only so long as there is a ruling will and this ruling will is looked upon as tantamount to the own will. The lord's will is—law. What do your laws amount to if no one obeys them? what your orders, if nobody lets himself be ordered? The State cannot forbear the claim to determine the individual's will, to speculate and count on this. For the State it is indispensable that nobody have an own will; if one had, the State would have to exclude (lock up, banish, etc.) this one; if all had, they would do away with the State. The State is not thinkable without lordship and servitude (subjection); for the State must will to be the lord of all that it embraces, and this will is called the "will of the State."
States exist only as long as there is a ruling will, and this ruling will is seen as equivalent to one’s own will. The lord’s will is—law. What do your laws mean if no one follows them? What is the value of your orders if nobody allows themselves to be ordered? The State cannot help but claim the right to determine the individual’s will, to think about and rely on this. For the State, it’s crucial that nobody has an own will; if one person did, the State would have to exclude (imprison, banish, etc.) that individual; if everyone had their own will, they would eliminate the State. The State cannot be conceived without authority and subjugation; for the State must intend to be the master of everything it encompasses, and this intention is called the "will of the State."
He who, to hold his own, must count on the absence of will in others is a thing made by these others, as[Pg 256] the master is a thing made by the servant. If submissiveness ceased, it would be all over with lordship.
Anyone who relies on the lack of will in others to maintain their position is shaped by those others, just as a master is shaped by their servant. If submissiveness were to disappear, so would the concept of lordship.
The own will of Me is the State's destroyer; it is therefore branded by the State as "self-will." Own will and the State are powers in deadly hostility, between which no "eternal peace" is possible. As long as the State asserts itself, it represents own will, its ever-hostile opponent, as unreasonable, evil, etc.; and the latter lets itself be talked into believing this,—nay, it really is such, for no more reason than this, that it still lets itself be talked into such belief: it has not yet come to itself and to the consciousness of its dignity; hence it is still incomplete, still amenable to fine words, etc.
The own will of Me is the State's enemy; that's why the State labels it as "self-will." Own will and the State are in constant conflict, and there can never be any "eternal peace" between them. As long as the State exists, it portrays own will, its ever-hostile rival, as irrational, evil, and so on; and the latter allows itself to be convinced of this—for the simple reason that it still lets itself be swayed by such beliefs: it has not yet recognized its own worth and dignity; therefore, it is still incomplete and susceptible to persuasive words, etc.
Every State is a despotism, be the despot one or many, or (as one is likely to imagine about a republic) if all be lords, i. e. despotize one over another. For this is the case when the law given at any time, the expressed volition of (it may be) a popular assembly, is thenceforth to be law for the individual, to which obedience is due from him, or toward which he has the duty of obedience. If one were even to conceive the case that every individual in the people had expressed the same will, and hereby a complete "collective will" had come into being, the matter would still remain the same. Would I not be bound to-day and henceforth to my will of yesterday? My will would in this case be frozen. Wretched stability! My creature—to wit, a particular expression of will—would have become my commander. But I in my will, I the creator, should be hindered in my flow and my dissolution. Because I was a fool yesterday I must remain[Pg 257] such my life long. So in the State-life I am at best—I might just as well say, at worst—a bondman of myself. Because I was a willer yesterday, I am to-day without will: yesterday voluntary, to-day involuntary.
Every state is a despotism, whether the ruler is one person or many, or (as one might think about a republic) if everyone has authority over each other, meaning one person oppresses another. This happens when the law established at any point, reflecting the wishes of perhaps a popular assembly, becomes law for the individual, to which they must obey or have the duty to obey. Even if every individual in the population expressed the same desire, resulting in a complete "collective will," the situation wouldn’t change. Would I not be bound today and forever to my will from yesterday? In this case, my will would be frozen. How miserable is this stability! My creation—a specific expression of will—would now command me. But I, in my will, as the creator, would be stifled in my freedom and growth. Because I acted foolishly yesterday, I must remain the same for my entire life. So, in the life of the state, at best—or rather, at worst—I am a bondman to myself. Because I had a will yesterday, today I am without will: voluntary yesterday, involuntary today.
How change it? Only by recognizing no duty, i. e. not binding myself nor letting myself be bound. If I have no duty, then I know no law either.
How to change it? Only by recognizing no duty, i.e. not binding myself nor allowing myself to be bound. If I have no duty, then I know no law either.
"But they will bind me!" My will nobody can bind, and my disinclination remains free.
"But they can’t control me!" No one can restrict my will, and my reluctance stays unbound.
"Why, everything must go topsy-turvy if every one could do what he would!" Well, who says that every one can do everything? What are you there for, pray, you who do not need to put up with everything? Defend yourself, and no one will do anything to you! He who would break your will has to do with you, and is your enemy. Deal with him as such. If there stand behind you for your protection some millions more, then you are an imposing power and will have an easy victory. But, even if as a power you overawe your opponent, still you are not on that account a hallowed authority to him, unless he be a simpleton. He does not owe you respect and regard, even though he will have to consider your might.
"Why, everything would be a mess if everyone could do whatever they wanted!" But who says that everyone can do anything? What about you, who doesn’t have to put up with everything? Stand up for yourself, and no one will bother you! The person trying to break your spirit is your enemy. Treat them that way. If you have millions behind you for support, then you’re a powerful force and will likely win easily. However, even if your strength intimidates your opponent, it doesn’t make you a respected authority, unless they’re foolish. They don’t have to respect you, even if they have to take your power into account.
We are accustomed to classify States according to the different ways in which "the supreme might" is distributed. If an individual has it—monarchy; if all have it—democracy; etc. Supreme might then! Might against whom? Against the individual and his "self-will." The State practises "violence," the individual must not do so. The State's behavior is violence, and it calls its violence "law"; that of the[Pg 258] individual, "crime." Crime,[137] then,—so the individual's violence is called; and only by crime does he overcome[138] the State's violence when he thinks that the State is not above him, but he above the State.
We often categorize States based on how "the supreme power" is distributed. If one person holds it—monarchy; if it belongs to everyone—democracy; etc. Supreme power, then! Power against whom? Against the individual and their "self-will." The State uses "force," but individuals shouldn't. The State’s actions are forceful, and it calls its force "law"; what individuals do is labeled "crime." So, crime—that's what we call the individual's force; and only through crime does a person challenge the State's force when they believe that the State is not above them, but they are above the State.
Now, if I wanted to act ridiculously, I might, as a well-meaning person, admonish you not to make laws which impair my self-development, self-activity, self-creation. I do not give this advice. For, if you should follow it, you would be unwise, and I should have been cheated of my entire profit. I request nothing at all from you; for, whatever I might demand, you would still be dictatorial lawgivers, and must be so, because a raven cannot sing, nor a robber live without robbery. Rather do I ask those who would be egoists what they think the more egoistic,—to let laws be given them by you, and to respect those that are given, or to practise refractoriness, yes, complete disobedience. Good-hearted people think the laws ought to prescribe only what is accepted in the people's feeling as right and proper. But what concern is it of mine what is accepted in the nation and by the nation? The nation will perhaps be against the blasphemer; therefore a law against blasphemy. Am I not to blaspheme on that account? Is this law to be more than an "order" to me? I put the question.
Now, if I wanted to be ridiculous, I might, as a well-meaning person, advise you not to make laws that hinder my personal growth, independence, or creativity. But I'm not giving that advice. If you took it, you’d be making a mistake, and I’d be losing out on what I could gain. I don’t ask anything from you; because no matter what I might request, you would still be controlling lawmakers, and you have to be, just like a raven can’t sing, or a thief can’t survive without stealing. Instead, I want to know from those who would be self-centered what they think is more self-serving—having laws imposed on them by you and following those laws, or being completely defiant and rebellious. Kind-hearted people believe laws should only reflect what is generally accepted as right and proper by the public. But what does it matter to me what the nation accepts or thinks? The nation might stand against blasphemy; that’s why there’s a law against it. Should I refrain from blaspheming because of that? Is this law more than just a directive to me? I ask this question.
Solely from the principle that all right and all authority belong to the collectivity of the people do all forms of government arise. For none of them lacks this appeal to the collectivity, and the despot, as[Pg 259] well as the president or any aristocracy, etc., acts and commands "in the name of the State." They are in possession of the "authority of the State," and it is perfectly indifferent whether, were this possible, the people as a collectivity (all individuals) exercise this State-authority, or whether it is only the representatives of this collectivity, be there many of them as in aristocracies or one as in monarchies. Always the collectivity is above the individual, and has a power which is called legitimate, i. e. which is law.
All forms of government come from the idea that all rights and all authority belong to the collectivity of the people. Every government appeals to this collectivity, and whether it’s a despot, a president, or any aristocracy, they all act and make decisions "in the name of the State." They hold the "authority of the State," and it doesn’t matter if, in theory, the people as a collectivity (all individuals) could exercise this State-authority, or if it’s just the representatives of this collectivity, whether they are many in aristocracies or one in monarchies. The collectivity is always above the individual, possessing a power known as legitimate, i.e. which is law.
Over against the sacredness of the State, the individual is only a vessel of dishonor, in which "exuberance, malevolence, mania for ridicule and slander, frivolity," etc., are left as soon as he does not deem that object of veneration, the State, to be worthy of recognition. The spiritual haughtiness of the servants and subjects of the State has fine penalties against unspiritual "exuberance."
In contrast to the sanctity of the State, the individual is merely a container of shame, filled with "excess, hostility, a desire to mock and spread rumors, triviality," etc., as soon as he stops considering that revered entity, the State, as deserving of respect. The spiritual arrogance of the State’s servants and subjects imposes strict consequences for any lack of spiritual "excess."
When the government designates as punishable an play of mind against the State, the moderate liberals come and opine that fun, satire, wit, humor, etc., must have free play anyhow, and genius must enjoy freedom. So not the individual man indeed, but still genius, is to be free. Here the State, or in its name the government, says with perfect right: He who is not for me is against me. Fun, wit, etc.,—in short, the turning of State affairs into a comedy,—have undermined States from of old: they are not "innocent." And, further, what boundaries are to be drawn between guilty and innocent wit, etc.? At this question the moderates fall into great perplexity, and everything reduces itself to the prayer that the State (govern[Pg 260]ment) would please not be so sensitive, so ticklish; that it would not immediately scent malevolence in "harmless" things, and would in general be a little "more tolerant." Exaggerated sensitiveness is certainly a weakness, its avoidance may be a praiseworthy virtue; but in time of war one cannot be sparing, and what may be allowed under peaceable circumstances ceases to be permitted as soon as a state of siege is declared. Because the well-meaning liberals feel this plainly, they hasten to declare that, considering "the devotion of the people," there is assuredly no danger to be feared. But the government will be wiser, and not let itself be talked into believing anything of that sort. It knows too well how people stuff one with fine words, and will not let itself be satisfied with this Barmecide dish.
When the government decides that an act of the mind against the State is punishable, moderate liberals insist that fun, satire, wit, humor, and so on must be free, and that creativity deserves freedom. So, not the individual, but creativity itself, should be free. Here, the State—or, in its name, the government—asserts quite justly: those who do not support me are against me. Fun, wit, and humor—turning government matters into a joke—have historically weakened States; they aren't "innocent." Furthermore, what lines can be drawn between guilty and innocent humor? When faced with this question, the moderates become very confused, and it all boils down to their wish that the State (government) would please not be so sensitive and easily offended; that it wouldn’t immediately suspect ill intentions in "harmless" things, and would overall be a bit "more tolerant." Extreme sensitivity is definitely a weakness, and overcoming it can be a commendable strength; however, during wartime, one can't hold back, and what might be allowed in peaceful times is no longer acceptable once a state of siege is declared. Because the well-meaning liberals recognize this clearly, they quickly assert that, given "the devotion of the people," there is certainly no risk to be concerned about. But the government will be wiser and won’t let itself be convinced of such naïveté. It knows all too well how people can fill you up with nice words, and it won't be satisfied with this empty promise.
But they are bound to have their play-ground, for they are children, you know, and cannot be so staid as old folks; boys will be boys.
But they have to have their playground because they’re kids, you know, and they can’t be as serious as grown-ups; boys will be boys.
Only for this play-ground, only for a few hours of jolly running about, they bargain. They ask only that the State should not, like a splenetic papa, be too cross. It should permit some Processions of the Ass and plays of fools, as the church allowed them in the Middle Ages. But the times when it could grant this without danger are past. Children that now once come into the open, and live through an hour without the rod of discipline, are no longer willing to go into the cell. For the open is now no longer a supplement to the cell, no longer a refreshing recreation, but its opposite, an aut—aut. In short, the State must either no longer put up with anything, or put up with[Pg 261] everything and perish; it must be either sensitive through and through, or, like a dead man, insensitive. Tolerance is done with. If the State but gives a finger, they take the whole hand at once. There can be no more "jesting," and all jest, such as fun, wit, humor, etc., becomes bitter earnest.
They only want to enjoy this playground for a few hours of fun running around. They just ask that the State doesn’t act like an overly grumpy parent. It should allow some festivities and silly performances, just like the church did back in the Middle Ages. But those days when it could offer this without risk are gone. Kids who go out into the open and experience an hour without strict discipline are no longer willing to return to confinement. The open space is no longer just an addition to confinement, nor is it a refreshing break, but its complete opposite, an either-or situation. In short, the State has to either accept nothing or accept everything and fall apart; it must be completely sensitive or completely unfeeling, like a lifeless body. Tolerance is a thing of the past. If the State gives even a little, it’s all or nothing. There’s no more room for “playfulness,” and all forms of humor—fun, wit, jokes—have turned into serious business.
The clamor of the Liberals for freedom of the press runs counter to their own principle, their proper will. They will what they do not will, i. e. they wish, they would like. Hence it is too that they fall away so easily when once so-called freedom of the press appears; then they would like censorship. Quite naturally. The State is sacred even to them; likewise morals, etc. They behave toward it only as ill-bred brats, as tricky children who seek to utilize the weaknesses of their parents. Papa State is to permit them to say many things that do not please him, but papa has the right, by a stern look, to blue-pencil their impertinent gabble. If they recognize in him their papa, they must in his presence put up with the censorship of speech, like every child.
The shouting from the Liberals for press freedom contradicts their own principles and true intentions. They desire what they don’t genuinely believe in; essentially, they wish for things to be a certain way. That’s why they easily turn against what they claim to support once so-called press freedom emerges; then they start wanting censorship. This is totally understandable. The State is sacred to them too, as are morals, etc. They act like badly brought-up kids, like clever children trying to take advantage of their parents’ weaknesses. Daddy State is supposed to let them say a lot of things that he doesn’t like, but Dad has the right to give them a stern look and edit out their disrespectful chatter. If they see him as their dad, they must accept the censorship of speech in his presence, just like any child would.
If you let yourself be made out in the right by another, you must no less let yourself be made out in the wrong by him; if justification and reward come to you from him, expect also his arraignment and punishment. Alongside right goes wrong, alongside legality crime. What are you?—You are a——criminal!
If you allow someone to think you're right, you also have to accept that they might see you as wrong. If they give you praise and rewards, be ready for their blame and punishment too. With right comes wrong, and with legality comes crime. What are you?—You are a——criminal!
"The criminal is in the utmost degree the State's own crime!" says Bettina.[139] One may let this senti[Pg 262]ment pass, even if Bettina herself does not understand it exactly so. For in the State the unbridled I—I, as I belong to myself alone—cannot come to my fulfilment and realization. Every ego is from birth a criminal to begin with against the people, the State. Hence it is that it does really keep watch over all; it sees in each one an—egoist, and it is afraid of the egoist. It presumes the worst about each one, and takes care, police-care, that "no harm happens to the State," ne quid respublica detrimenti capiat. The unbridled ego—and this we originally are, and in our secret inward parts we remain so always—is the never-ceasing criminal in the State. The man whom his boldness, his will, his inconsiderateness and fearlessness lead is surrounded with spies by the State, by the people. I say, by the people! The people (think it something wonderful, you good-hearted folks, what you have in the people)—the people is full of police sentiments through and through.—Only he who renounces his ego, who practises "self-renunciation," is acceptable to the people.
"The criminal is, in the highest degree, the State's own crime!" says Bettina.[139] You might let this sentiment slide, even if Bettina herself doesn't fully grasp it. In the State, the unchecked I—I, as belonging solely to myself—can't truly find fulfillment and realization. Every individual is, from birth, a criminal against the community and the State. That's why the State keeps a close watch on everyone; it sees each person as an egoist and fears the egoist. It assumes the worst about everyone and takes precautionary measures, police measures, to ensure that "no harm comes to the State," ne quid respublica detrimenti capiat. The unrestrained ego—and that's what we originally are, and in our innermost selves, we always remain—is the perpetual criminal within the State. A man driven by his boldness, will, recklessness, and fearlessness is surrounded by spies from the State, from the community. I say, from the community! The community (you kind-hearted folks think it's something amazing, what you have in the community)—the community is steeped in policing sentiments all the way through.—Only those who renounce their ego, who practice "self-renunciation," are accepted by the community.
In the book cited Bettina is throughout good-natured enough to regard the State as only sick, and to hope for its recovery, a recovery which she would bring about through the "demagogues";[140] but it is not sick; rather is it in its full strength, when it puts from it the demagogues who want to acquire something for the individuals, for "all." In its believers it is provided with the best demagogues (leaders of the people). According to Bettina, the State is to[141][Pg 263] "develop mankind's germ of freedom; otherwise it is a raven-mother[142] and caring for raven-fodder!" It cannot do otherwise, for in its very caring for "mankind" (which, besides, would have to be the "humane" or "free" State to begin with) the "individual" is raven-fodder for it. How rightly speaks the burgomaster, on the other hand:[143] "What? the State has no other duty than to be merely the attendant of incurable invalids?—That isn't to the point. From of old the healthy State has relieved itself of the diseased matter, and not mixed itself with it. It does not need to be so economical with its juices. Cut off the robber-branches without hesitation, that the others may bloom.—Do not shiver at the State's harshness; its morality, its policy and religion, point it to that. Accuse it of no want of feeling; its sympathy revolts against this, but its experience finds safety only in this severity! There are diseases in which only drastic remedies will help. The physician who recognizes the disease as such, but timidly turns to palliatives, will never remove the disease, but may well cause the patient to succumb after a shorter or longer sickness!" Frau Rat's question, "If you apply death as a drastic remedy, how is the cure to be wrought then?" isn't to the point. Why, the State does not apply death against itself, but against an offensive member; it tears out an eye that offends it, etc.
In the book mentioned, Bettina consistently maintains a positive attitude, viewing the State as merely unwell and hopeful for its recovery, a recovery she believes can be achieved through the "demagogues";[140] but the State is not unwell; it is in its full strength when it rejects the demagogues who aim to take something for individuals instead of for "everyone." Among its supporters, it has the best demagogues (leaders of the people). According to Bettina, the State is to[141][Pg 263] "cultivate humanity's germ of freedom; otherwise, it is a raven-mother[142] and just provides for raven-fodder!" It can do no other, for in its care for "mankind" (which would have to be the "humane" or "free" State to begin with) the "individual" becomes raven-fodder. How accurately the burgomaster expresses this:[143] "What? The State has no other duty than to be merely the caretaker of incurable invalids?—That’s not the point. Historically, the healthy State has rid itself of the diseased parts and not mixed with them. It doesn't need to be so stingy with its resources. Cut off the damaging branches without hesitation, so that the others can thrive. — Don’t cringe at the State’s harshness; its morality, its policies, and its religion guide it to do so. Don’t accuse it of lacking compassion; its sense of sympathy is repulsed by this, but its understanding of safety only comes from this severity! There are illnesses where only drastic treatments will work. The physician who identifies the disease but cautiously resorts to palliatives will never eliminate the illness, but may hasten the patient's demise after a shorter or longer struggle!" Frau Rat's question, "If you use death as a drastic remedy, how is the cure meant to be achieved?" misses the point. The State does not inflict death upon itself, but rather on a harmful part; it removes an eye that causes offense, etc.
"For the invalid State the only way of salvation is to make man flourish in it."[144] If one here, like Bettina, understands by man the concept "Man," she[Pg 264] is right; the "invalid" State will recover by the flourishing of "Man," for, the more infatuated the individuals are with "Man," the better it serves the State's turn. But, if one referred it to the individuals, to "all" (and the authoress half does this too, because about "Man" she is still involved in vagueness), then it would sound somewhat like the following: For an invalid band of robbers the only way of salvation is to make the loyal citizen flourish in it! Why, thereby the band of robbers would simply go to ruin as a band of robbers; and, because it perceives this, it prefers to shoot every one who has a leaning toward becoming a "steady man."
"For the failing State, the only way to survive is to help people thrive within it." [144] If someone, like Bettina, interprets "man" to mean the idea of "Humanity," she[Pg 264] is correct; the "failing" State will improve through the flourishing of "Humanity," because the more obsessed individuals are with "Humanity," the better it benefits the State. However, if one interprets it as referring to individuals, to "everyone" (and the author somewhat does this too, as she remains vague about "Humanity"), then it would sound something like this: For a group of thieves, the only way to salvation is to make the honest citizen thrive among them! Why, in that case, the group of thieves would simply collapse as thieves; and, understanding this, they would rather eliminate anyone who shows a tendency to become a "decent person."
In this book Bettina is a patriot, or, what is little more, a philanthropist, a worker for human happiness. She is discontented with the existing order in quite the same way as is the title-ghost of her book, along with all who would like to bring back the good old faith and what goes with it. Only she thinks, contrariwise, that the politicians, place-holders, and diplomats ruined the State, while those lay it at the door of the malevolent, the "seducers of the people."
In this book, Bettina is a patriot and, in a way, a philanthropist, someone who works for human happiness. She is unhappy with the current situation in much the same way as the title character of her book and all those who wish to restore the good old beliefs and the values that come with them. However, she believes, on the contrary, that the politicians, those in power, and diplomats have damaged the State, while others blame it on the evil ones, the "seducers of the people."
What is the ordinary criminal but one who has committed the fatal mistake of endeavoring after what is the people's instead of seeking for what is his? He has sought despicable alien goods, has done what believers do who seek after what is God's. What does the priest who admonishes the criminal do? He sets before him the great wrong of having desecrated by his act what was hallowed by the State, its property (in which, of course, must be included even the life of those who belong to the State); instead of this,[Pg 265] he might rather hold up to him the fact that he has befouled himself in not despising the alien thing, but thinking it worth stealing; he could, if he were not a parson. Talk with the so-called criminal as with an egoist, and he will be ashamed, not that he transgressed against your laws and goods, but that he considered your laws worth evading, your goods worth desiring; he will be ashamed that he did not—despise you and yours together, that he was too little an egoist. But you cannot talk egoistically with him, for you are not so great as a criminal, you—commit no crime! You do not know that an ego who is his own cannot desist from being a criminal, that crime is his life. And yet you should know it, since you believe that "we are all miserable sinners"; but you think surreptitiously to get beyond sin, you do not comprehend—for you are devil-fearing—that guilt is the value of a man. Oh, if you were guilty! But now you are "righteous."[145] Well,—just put every thing nicely to rights[146] for your master!
What is an ordinary criminal but someone who has made the critical mistake of pursuing what belongs to the people instead of what belongs to him? He has sought worthless alien possessions, acting like believers who aim for what is God's. What does the priest who advises the criminal do? He highlights the serious mistake of having violated what was sanctified by the State, its property (which must also include the lives of those who belong to the State); instead of this,[Pg 265] he might better point out that he has polluted himself by not despising the foreign thing, but believing it was worth stealing; he could do this if he weren’t a parson. Speak with the so-called criminal as if he were an egoist, and he will feel ashamed, not for breaking your laws and stealing your possessions, but because he considered your laws worth ignoring, your possessions worth wanting; he will regret that he did not—look down on you and yours, that he was too little of an egoist. But you can’t talk to him egoistically, because you’re not as substantial a criminal; you—commit no crime! You don’t understand that an ego who belongs to himself can’t help but be a criminal, that crime is his existence. And yet you should realize this since you believe that “we are all miserable sinners”; but you think secretly that you can rise above sin, you don’t grasp—because you fear the devil—that guilt is what gives a man value. Oh, if only you were guilty! But now you consider yourself "righteous."[145] Well,—just set everything straight[146] for your master!
When the Christian consciousness, or the Christian man, draws up a criminal code, what can the concept of crime be there but simply—heartlessness? Each severing and wounding of a heart relation, each heartless behavior toward a sacred being, is crime. The more heartfelt the relation is supposed to be, the more scandalous is the deriding of it, and the more worthy of punishment the crime. Every one who is subject to the lord should love him; to deny this love is a high treason worthy of death. Adultery is a heartlessness[Pg 266] worthy of punishment; one has no heart, no enthusiasm, no pathetic feeling for the sacredness of marriage. So long as the heart or soul dictates laws, only the heartful or soulful man enjoys the protection of the laws. That the man of soul makes laws means properly only that the moral man makes them: what contradicts these men's "moral feeling," this they penalize. How, e. g., should disloyalty, secession, breach of oaths,—in short, all radical breaking off, all tearing asunder of venerable ties,—not be flagitious and criminal in their eyes? He who breaks with these demands of the soul has for enemies all the moral, all the men of soul. Only Krummacher and his mates are the right people to set up consistently a penal code of the heart, as a certain bill sufficiently proves. The consistent legislation of the Christian State must be placed wholly in the hands of the—parsons, and will not become pure and coherent so long as it is worked out only by—the parson-ridden, who are always only half-parsons. Only then will every lack of soulfulness, every heartlessness, be certified as an unpardonable crime, only then will every agitation of the soul become condemnable, every objection of criticism and doubt be anathematized; only then is the own man, before the Christian consciousness, a convicted—criminal to begin with.
When a Christian mindset, or a Christian person, creates a criminal code, what can the idea of crime be but simply—heartlessness? Every act that sever or injures a heart relationship, every heartless action towards something sacred, is a crime. The more meaningful the relationship is supposed to be, the more outrageous it is to mock it, and the more deserving it is of punishment. Anyone who is under the lord should love him; denying this love is a serious betrayal worthy of death. Adultery is a heartlessness[Pg 266] that deserves punishment; it shows a lack of heart, enthusiasm, or any deep feeling for the sacredness of marriage. As long as the heart or soul dictates laws, only those who are heartfelt or soulful receive the protection of the laws. When a soulful person creates laws, it basically means that the moral person creates them: what contradicts these individuals' "moral feelings," they punish. How, for example, could disloyalty, rebellion, or breaking oaths—not to mention all radical breaks and all tearing apart of respected ties—not be seen as shameful and criminal by them? Anyone who breaks with these requirements of the soul has the entire moral community, all the soulful individuals, as enemies. Only Krummacher and his companions are the right people to establish a consistently heartfelt penal code, as a certain bill clearly shows. The consistent legislation of the Christian State must be entirely entrusted to the—clergy, and it will not be pure and cohesive as long as it is crafted only by—the clergy-bound, who are always just half-clergy. Only then will every lack of soulfulness, every heartlessness, be recognized as an unforgivable crime; only then will every agitation of the soul be condemned, and every criticism and doubt be denounced; only then will an individual, before the Christian mindset, be considered a convicted—criminal right from the start.
The men of the Revolution often talked of the people's "just revenge" as its "right." Revenge and right coincide here. Is this an attitude of an ego to an ego? The people cries that the opposite party has committed "crimes" against it. Can I assume that one commits a crime against me, without assuming[Pg 267] that he has to act as I see fit? And this action I call the right, the good, etc.; the divergent action, a crime. So I think that the others must aim at the same goal with me; i. e., I do not treat them as unique beings[147] who bear their law in themselves and live according to it, but as beings who are to obey some "rational" law. I set up what "Man" is and what acting in a "truly human" way is, and I demand of every one that this law become norm and ideal to him; otherwise he will expose himself as a "sinner and criminal." But upon the "guilty" falls the "penalty of the law"!
The men of the Revolution often spoke of the people's "just revenge" as their "right." Here, revenge and right are the same. Is this how one ego relates to another ego? The people claim that the opposing side has committed "crimes" against them. Can I assume that someone has committed a crime against me without also assuming that they must act according to my perspective? And I call my perspective the right, the good, etc.; while the contrary action is a crime. So, I believe that others should aim for the same goal as me; i.e., I don’t see them as unique individuals who carry their own law and live by it, but rather as beings who should follow some "rational" law. I define what "Man" is and what it means to act in a "truly human" way, and I expect everyone to accept this law as their norm and ideal; otherwise, they will be revealed as a "sinner and criminal." But those who are "guilty" face the "penalty of the law"!
One sees here how it is "Man" again who sets on foot even the concept of crime, of sin, and therewith that of right. A man in whom I do not recognize "Man" is "a sinner, a guilty one."
One can see here how it is "Man" once again who establishes the ideas of crime, sin, and thereby, rights. A person in whom I do not recognize "Man" is "a sinner, a guilty one."
Only against a sacred thing are there criminals; you against me can never be a criminal, but only an opponent. But not to hate him who injures a sacred thing is in itself a crime, as St. Just cries out against Danton: "Are you not a criminal and responsible for not having hated the enemies of the fatherland?"—
Only those who harm something sacred are criminals; you can never be a criminal against me, only an opponent. But not hating someone who hurts a sacred thing is itself a crime, as St. Just shouts at Danton: "Aren't you a criminal for not hating the enemies of the homeland?"—
If, as in the Revolution, what "Man" is is apprehended as "good citizen," then from this concept of "Man" we have the well-known "political offences and crimes."
If, like during the Revolution, what it means to be a "Man" is understood as being a "good citizen," then from this idea of "Man," we get the well-known "political offenses and crimes."
In all this the individual, the individual man, is regarded as refuse, and on the other hand the general man, "Man," is honored. Now, according to how[Pg 268] this ghost is named,—as Christian, Jew, Mussulman, good citizen, loyal subject, freeman, patriot, etc.,—just so do those who would like to carry through a divergent concept of man, as well as those who want to put themselves through, fall before victorious "Man."
In all of this, the individual, the individual person, is seen as worthless, while the concept of "Man" as a general idea is celebrated. Now, depending on what[Pg 268] this idea is labeled as—whether it's Christian, Jew, Muslim, good citizen, loyal subject, free person, patriot, and so on—those who want to promote a different understanding of humanity, as well as those aiming to elevate themselves, are overshadowed by the dominant idea of "Man."
And with what unction the butchery goes on here in the name of the law, of the sovereign people, of God, etc.!
And with what fervor the slaughter continues here in the name of the law, the people, God, and so on!
Now, if the persecuted trickily conceal and protect themselves from the stern parsonical judges, people stigmatize them as "hypocrites," as St. Just, e. g., does those whom he accuses in the speech against Danton.[148] One is to be a fool, and deliver himself up to their Moloch.
Now, if those being persecuted cleverly hide and safeguard themselves from the harsh judges, people label them as "hypocrites," just like St. Just, for example, does to those he accuses in the speech against Danton.[148] One is expected to be a fool and surrender themselves to their Moloch.
Crimes spring from fixed ideas. The sacredness of marriage is a fixed idea. From the sacredness it follows that infidelity is a crime, and therefore a certain marriage law imposes upon it a shorter or longer penalty. But by those who proclaim "freedom as sacred" this penalty must be regarded as a crime against freedom, and only in this sense has public opinion in fact branded the marriage law.
Crimes come from fixed beliefs. The sanctity of marriage is a fixed belief. Because of this sanctity, infidelity is considered a crime, and as a result, certain marriage laws impose a shorter or longer penalty. However, those who declare "freedom as sacred" see this penalty as a crime against freedom, and in this way, public opinion has indeed condemned the marriage law.
Society would have every one come to his right indeed, but yet only to that which is sanctioned by society, to the society-right, not really to his right. But I give or take to myself the right out of my own plenitude of power, and against every superior power I am the most impenitent criminal. Owner and creator of my right, I recognize no other source of right than—me, neither God nor the State nor nature nor even[Pg 269] man himself with his "eternal rights of man," neither divine nor human right.
Society wants everyone to get their fair share, but only what society allows, the rights given by society, not really what is truly theirs. But I claim my rights from my own strength and don’t care about any authority. As the owner and creator of my rights, I acknowledge no source of rights other than myself—not God, the State, nature, or even[Pg 269] humanity with its "eternal rights of man," neither divine nor human rights.
Right "in and for itself." Without relation to me, therefore! "Absolute right." Separated from me, therefore! A thing that exists in and for itself! An absolute! An eternal right, like an eternal truth!
Right "in and for itself." Without any connection to me, then! "Absolute right." Detached from me, then! A thing that exists independently! An absolute! An everlasting right, like an everlasting truth!
According to the liberal way of thinking, right is to be obligatory for me because it is thus established by human reason, against which my reason is "unreason." Formerly people inveighed in the name of divine reason against weak human reason; now, in the name of strong human reason, against egoistic reason, which is rejected as "unreason." And yet none is real but this very "unreason." Neither divine nor human reason, but only your and my reason existing at any given time, is real, as and because you and I are real.
According to the liberal perspective, what is right is required of me because it’s established by human reason, against which my reason is considered "unreason." In the past, people criticized weak human reason in the name of divine reason; now, they challenge self-serving reason in the name of strong human reason, which is dismissed as "unreason." Yet, the only true reality is this so-called "unreason." Neither divine nor human reason, but only your and my reason as it exists at any moment, is real, because you and I are real.
The thought of right is originally my thought; or, it has its origin in me. But, when it has sprung from me, when the "Word" is out, then it has "become flesh," it is a fixed idea. Now I no longer get rid of the thought; however I turn, it stands before me. Thus men have not become masters again of the thought "right," which they themselves created; their creature is running away with them. This is absolute right, that which is absolved or unfastened from me. We, revering it as absolute, cannot devour it again, and it takes from us the creative power; the creature is more than the creator, it is "in and for itself."
The idea of right originally comes from my mind; it has its origin in me. But once it’s been expressed, once the "Word" has come out, it has "become flesh," it becomes a fixed idea. Now I can't shake off this thought; no matter how I try, it stays in front of me. So, people have lost their control over the idea of "right," which they themselves created; their creation is now controlling them. This is absolute right, something that is separated from me. We, in our reverence for it as absolute, can't take it back into ourselves, and it robs us of our creative power; the creation is greater than the creator; it exists "in and for itself."
Once you no longer let right run around free, once you draw it back into its origin, into you, it is your right; and that is right which suits you.
Once you stop letting your rights roam freely, once you pull them back to their source, which is you, it becomes your right; and what is right is what works for you.
Right has had to suffer an attack within itself, i. e. from the standpoint of right; war being declared on the part of liberalism against "privilege."[149]
Right has had to endure an attack from within, meaning from the perspective of right; a war has been declared by liberalism against "privilege."[149]
Privileged and endowed with equal rights—on these two concepts turns a stubborn fight. Excluded or admitted—would mean the same. But where should there be a power—be it an imaginary one like God, law, or a real one like I, you—of which it should not be true that before it all are "endowed with equal rights," i. e. no respect of persons holds? Every one is equally dear to God if he adores him, equally agreeable to the law if only he is a law-abiding person; whether the lover of God and the law is humpbacked and lame, whether poor or rich, and the like, that amounts to nothing for God and the law; just so, when you are at the point of drowning, you like a negro as rescuer as well as the most excellent Caucasian,—yes, in this situation you esteem a dog not less than a man. But to whom will not every one be also, contrariwise, a preferred or disregarded person? God punishes the wicked with his wrath, the law chastises the lawless, you let one visit you every moment and show the other the door.
Privileged and given equal rights—these two ideas are at the center of an ongoing struggle. Being left out or included would mean the same. But where should there be a power—whether an imagined one like God or the law, or a real one like you or I—where it wouldn't be true that before it, all are "given equal rights," i.e. that there is no favoritism? Everyone is equally valued by God if they worship him, equally respected by the law as long as they follow it; whether a follower of God and the law is crooked and disabled or rich and poor doesn’t matter to God or the law. Likewise, when you’re about to drown, you don’t care if your rescuer is Black or the most distinguished Caucasian—you’d even value a dog as much as a person in that moment. But who wouldn’t also prefer some over others? God punishes the wicked out of wrath, the law punishes those who break the rules, and you might welcome one person every moment while showing another the door.
The "equality of right" is a phantom just because right is nothing more and nothing less than admission, i. e. a matter of grace, which, be it said, one may also acquire by his desert; for desert and grace are not contradictory, since even grace wishes to be "deserved" and our gracious smile falls only to him who knows how to force it from us.[Pg 271]
The "equality of right" is an illusion because right is simply the ability to be accepted, i.e. a matter of grace, which, it should be noted, can also be earned through one's merits; because merit and grace are not opposites, since even grace wants to be "earned," and our gracious smile is only given to those who know how to elicit it from us.[Pg 271]
So people dream of "all citizens of the State having to stand side by side, with equal rights." As citizens of the State they are certainly all equal for the State. But it will divide them, and advance them or put them in the rear, according to its special ends, if on no other account; and still more must it distinguish them from one another as good and bad citizens.
So people imagine a scenario where "all citizens of the State stand side by side, with equal rights." As citizens, they are all considered equal by the State. However, the State will separate them and either elevate or lower them based on its specific goals; and even more so, it must differentiate them as good and bad citizens.
Bruno Bauer disposes of the Jew question from the standpoint that "privilege" is not justified. Because Jew and Christian have each some point of advantage over the other, and in having this point of advantage are exclusive, therefore before the critic's gaze they crumble into nothingness. With them the State lies under the like blame, since it justifies their having advantages and stamps it as a "privilege" or prerogative, but thereby derogates from its calling to become a "free State."
Bruno Bauer addresses the issue of the Jewish question by arguing that "privilege" isn't justified. Since both Jews and Christians have their own advantages over each other, and these advantages create exclusivity, they ultimately fall apart under scrutiny. The State is similarly criticized because it legitimizes these advantages and labels them as "privilege" or prerogative, thus undermining its purpose of becoming a "free State."
But now every one has something of advantage over another,—viz., himself or his individuality; in this everybody remains exclusive.
But now everyone has something that gives them an edge over others—namely, themselves or their individuality; in this, everyone stays exclusive.
And, again, before a third party every one makes his peculiarity count for as much as possible, and (if he wants to win him at all) tries to make it appear attractive before him.
And again, in front of someone else, everyone tries to highlight their uniqueness as much as they can, and (if they want to impress that person at all) they try to make it look appealing to them.
Now, is the third party to be insensible to the difference of the one from the other? Do they ask that of the free State or of humanity? Then these would have to be absolutely without self-interest, and incapable of taking an interest in any one whatever. Neither God (who divides his own from the wicked) nor the State (which knows how to separate good citizens from bad) was thought of as so indifferent.[Pg 272]
Now, should a third party be completely unaware of the differences between the two? Are they asking this of the free State or of humanity? In that case, they would need to be completely free of self-interest and unable to care about anyone at all. Neither God (who separates the righteous from the wicked) nor the State (which knows how to distinguish good citizens from bad) was seen as that indifferent.[Pg 272]
But they are looking for this very third party that bestows no more "privilege." Then it is called perhaps the free State, or humanity, or whatever else it may be.
But they are searching for this very third party that grants no more "privilege." It's then referred to as the free State, or humanity, or anything else it might be.
As Christian and Jew are ranked low by Br. Bauer on account of their asserting privileges, it must be that they could and should free themselves from their narrow standpoint by self-renunciation or unselfishness. If they threw off their "egoism," the mutual wrong would cease, and with it Christian and Jewish religiousness in general; it would be necessary only that neither of them should any longer want to be anything peculiar.
As Christian and Jew are judged unfavorably by Br. Bauer because of their claimed privileges, it seems they could and should liberate themselves from their limited perspective through self-denial or selflessness. If they let go of their "egoism," mutual harm would stop, along with Christian and Jewish faith in general; it would only require that neither of them should wish to be anything out of the ordinary anymore.
But, if they gave up this exclusiveness, with that the ground on which their hostilities were waged would in truth not yet be forsaken. In case of need they would indeed find a third thing on which they could unite, a "general religion," a "religion of humanity," and the like; in short, an equalization, which need not be better than that which would result if all Jews became Christians, by which likewise the "privilege" of one over the other would have an end. The tension[150] would indeed be done away, but in this consisted not the essence of the two, but only their neighborhood. As being distinguished from each other they must necessarily be mutually resistant,[151] and the disparity will always remain. Truly it is not a failing in you that you stiffen[152] yourself against me and assert your distinctness or peculiarity: you need not give way or renounce yourself.[Pg 273]
But if they abandoned this exclusiveness, the underlying reason for their hostilities wouldn't necessarily disappear. In times of need, they would still find a common ground to unite over, such as a "general religion," a "religion of humanity," and so on; in short, an equalization that wouldn’t necessarily be any better than if all Jews became Christians, which would also end the "privilege" of one over the other. The tension[150] would indeed be resolved, but that wouldn’t touch the essence of either side, only the proximity between them. Since they are defined in opposition to each other, they must inevitably resist one another,[151] and the differences will always exist. It’s not a flaw in you that you stand firm against me and assert your uniqueness or individuality: you don’t have to compromise or lose yourself.[Pg 273]
People conceive the significance of the opposition too formally and weakly when they want only to "dissolve" it in order to make room for a third thing that shall "unite." The opposition deserves rather to be sharpened. As Jew and Christian you are in too slight an opposition, and are contending only about religion, as it were about the emperor's beard, about a fiddlestick's end. Enemies in religion indeed, in the rest you still remain good friends, and equal to each other, e. g. as men. Nevertheless the rest too is unlike in each; and the time when you no longer merely dissemble your opposition will be only when you entirely recognize it, and everybody asserts himself from top to toe as unique.[153] Then the former opposition will assuredly be dissolved, but only because a stronger has taken it up into itself.
People often think of the significance of opposition too formally and weakly when they just want to "dissolve" it to make room for a third thing that will "unite." The opposition deserves to be sharpened instead. As Jew and Christian, you are not opposed enough; you're only arguing about religion, like squabbling over the emperor's beard or a fiddlestick's end. Sure, you're enemies in religion, but in other respects, you still remain good friends, equal to each other, e.g. as human beings. Still, there are differences in each of you; and the moment you truly stop just dissembling your opposition will come when you fully acknowledge it, and everyone asserts themselves completely as unique.[153] At that point, the previous opposition will definitely be dissolved, but only because a stronger one has absorbed it.
Our weakness consists not in this, that we are in opposition to others, but in this, that we are not completely so; i. e. that we are not entirely severed from them, or that we seek a "communion," a "bond," that in communion we have an ideal. One faith, one God, one idea, one hat, for all! If all were brought under one hat, certainly no one would any longer need to take off his hat before another.
Our weakness isn't that we oppose others, but rather that we're not fully separate from them; in other words, we desire a connection, a bond, and in that connection, we have an ideal. One faith, one God, one idea, one hat for everyone! If everyone were brought under one hat, then no one would need to take off their hat for anyone else.
The last and most decided opposition, that of unique against unique, is at bottom beyond what is called opposition, but without having sunk back into "unity" and unison. As unique you have nothing in common with the other any longer, and therefore nothing divisive or hostile either; you are not seeking[Pg 274] to be in the right against him before a third party, and are standing with him neither "on the ground of right" nor on any other common ground. The opposition vanishes in complete—severance or singleness.[154] This might indeed be regarded as the new point in common or a new parity, but here the parity consists precisely in the disparity, and is itself nothing but disparity, a par of disparity, and that only for him who institutes a "comparison."
The final and most definitive opposition, that of one unique individual against another, is ultimately beyond what we call opposition, yet doesn’t revert back to "unity" or harmony. As a unique person, you have nothing in common with the other; therefore, there’s nothing divisive or hostile either. You’re not trying to be right in front of a third party, nor are you standing with them on “the ground of right” or any shared ground. The opposition disappears in complete—separation or individuality.[Pg 274] This could indeed be seen as a new commonality or a new equality, but here, the equality is exactly in the differences, and is nothing but differences, a pair of disparities, and that only for someone who makes a "comparison."[154]
The polemic against privilege forms a characteristic feature of liberalism, which fumes against "privilege" because it itself appeals to "right." Further than to fuming it cannot carry this; for privileges do not fall before right falls, as they are only forms of right. But right falls apart into its nothingness when it is swallowed up by might, i. e. when one understands what is meant by "Might goes before right." All right explains itself then as privilege, and privilege itself as power, as—superior power.
The debate against privilege is a defining aspect of liberalism, which reacts strongly against "privilege" because it relies on the concept of "right." However, it can't go beyond just reacting; privileges don’t disappear when rights do, as they are merely forms of rights. But rights lose their meaning when they are consumed by power, meaning when one grasps the idea that "Might goes before right." At that point, all rights are revealed as privileges, and privileges are understood as power, specifically—superior power.
But must not the mighty combat against superior power show quite another face than the modest combat against privilege, which is to be fought out before a first judge, "Right," according to the judge's mind?
But shouldn't the powerful fight against greater strength show a different face than the humble struggle against privilege, which is to be argued in front of an initial judge, "Right," based on the judge's perspective?
Now, in conclusion, I have still to take back the half-way form of expression of which I was willing to make use only so long as I was still rooting among the entrails of right, and letting the word at least stand. But, in fact, with the concept the word too loses its meaning. What I called "my right" is[Pg 275] no longer "right" at all, because right can be bestowed only by a spirit, be it the spirit of nature or that of the species, of mankind, the Spirit of God or that of His Holiness or His Highness, etc. What I have without an entitling spirit I have without right; I have it solely and alone through my power.
Now, to wrap things up, I need to retract the halfway way of expressing myself that I only used while I was still digging through the insides of what’s right, letting the word at least stand. But really, with the concept, the word loses its meaning too. What I used to call "my right" is[Pg 275] no longer "right" at all, because rights can only be granted by a spirit, whether it’s the spirit of nature, the species, humanity, the Spirit of God, or His Holiness or His Highness, etc. What I have without a spirit to grant it isn’t a right; I have it only through my power.
I do not demand any right, therefore I need not recognize any either. What I can get by force I get by force, and what I do not get by force I have no right to, nor do I give myself airs, or consolation, with my imprescriptible right.
I don't claim any rights, so I don't have to acknowledge any either. What I can take by force, I take by force, and what I can't take by force, I have no right to. I also don’t act superior or find comfort in a so-called inalienable right.
With absolute right, right itself passes away; the dominion of the "concept of right" is canceled at the same time. For it is not to be forgotten that hitherto concepts, ideas, or principles ruled us, and that among these rulers the concept of right, or of justice, played one of the most important parts.
With absolute rights, the concept of rights itself fades away; the control of the "concept of rights" is also eliminated. It's important to remember that until now, concepts, ideas, or principles governed us, and among these rulers, the concept of rights or justice held one of the most significant roles.
Entitled or unentitled—that does not concern me; if I am only powerful, I am of myself empowered, and need no other empowering or entitling.
Entitled or not—that doesn't matter to me; if I am only powerful, I am self empowered, and need no other empowerment or entitlement.
Right—is a wheel in the head, put there by a spook; power—that am I myself, I am the powerful one and owner of power. Right is above me, is absolute, and exists in one higher, as whose grace it flows to me: right is a gift of grace from the judge; power and might exist only in me the powerful and mighty.
Right is like a wheel in my head, placed there by some ghost; power—that's me, I am the powerful one and the one who owns power. Right is above me, is absolute, and comes from a higher authority, whose grace it flows to me: right is a gift of grace from the judge; power and strength exist only in me, the powerful and strong.
II.—MY INTERCOURSE
In society the human demand at most can be satisfied, while the egoistic must always come short.[Pg 276]
In society, human needs can mostly be met, while selfish desires will always fall short.[Pg 276]
Because it can hardly escape anybody that the present shows no such living interest in any question as in the "social," one has to direct his gaze especially to society. Nay, if the interest felt in it were less passionate and dazzled, people would not so much, in looking at society, lose sight of the individuals in it, and would recognize that a society cannot become new so long as those who form and constitute it remain the old ones. If, e. g., there was to arise in the Jewish people a society which should spread a new faith over the earth, these apostles could in no case remain Pharisees.
Because it's clear to everyone that right now, there's no topic that captures our attention like the "social" one, we need to focus specifically on society. In fact, if the interest in it were less intense and overwhelming, people wouldn't so often lose sight of the individuals within it, and they would realize that a society can't change if the people who make it up don't change as well. For example, if a new society were to emerge among the Jewish people that aimed to spread a new faith across the world, those who lead it couldn't continue to be Pharisees.
As you are, so you present yourself, so you behave toward men: a hypocrite as a hypocrite, a Christian as a Christian. Therefore the character of a society is determined by the character of its members: they are its creators. So much at least one must perceive even if one were not willing to put to the test the concept "society" itself.
As you are, so you show yourself, so you act toward others: a hypocrite as a hypocrite, a Christian as a Christian. Therefore, the character of a society is shaped by the character of its members: they are its creators. This is something one must understand, even if one isn't ready to challenge the idea of "society" itself.
Ever far from letting themselves come to their full development and consequence, men have hitherto not been able to found their societies on themselves; or rather, they have been able only to found "societies" and to live in societies. The societies were always persons, powerful persons, so-called "moral persons," i. e. ghosts, before which the individual had the appropriate wheel in his head, the fear of ghosts. As such ghosts they may most suitably be designated by the respective names "people" and "peoplet": the people of the patriarchs, the people of the Hellenes, etc., at last the—people of men, Mankind (Anacharsis Clootz was enthusiastic for the "nation" of man[Pg 277]kind); then every subdivision of this "people," which could and must have its special societies, the Spanish, French people, etc.; within it again classes, cities, in short all kinds of corporations; lastly, tapering to the finest point, the little people of the—family. Hence, instead of saying that the person that walked as ghost in all societies hitherto has been the people, there might also have been named the two extremes,—to wit, either "mankind" or the "family," both the most "natural-born units." We choose the word "people"[155] because its derivation has been brought into connection with the Greek polloi, the "many" or "the masses," but still more because "national efforts" are at present the order of the day, and because even the newest mutineers have not yet shaken off this deceptive person, although on the other hand the latter consideration must give the preference to the expression "mankind," since on all sides they are going in for enthusiasm over "mankind."
Ever since, instead of allowing themselves to fully develop and reach their potential, people have struggled to build their societies based on themselves; or rather, they have only managed to create "societies" and exist within them. These societies were always represented by powerful figures, often referred to as "moral persons," i.e. ghosts, which instilled a fear of these spirits in individuals. These ghosts can best be referred to by terms like "people" and "peoplet": the people of the patriarchs, the people of the Hellenes, and ultimately the—people of men, Mankind (Anacharsis Clootz passionately advocated for the "nation" of mankind); then every group within this "people" that could and should have its own unique societies, the Spanish, French people, etc.; within it, again, classes, cities, essentially all types of organizations; and finally narrowing down to the smallest entity, the little people of the—family. Thus, rather than stating that the entity acting as a ghost in all previous societies has been the people, we could also reference either of the two extremes,—namely, "mankind" or the "family," both the most "natural-born units." We prefer the term "people"[155] because its origin is linked to the Greek polloi, meaning "the many" or "the masses," but even more so because "national efforts" are currently the focus, and even the latest rebels have yet to rid themselves of this misleading identity, although the latter point should lend preference to the term "mankind," as there is widespread enthusiasm surrounding "mankind."
The people, then,—mankind or the family,—have hitherto, as it seems, played history: no egoistic interest was to come up in these societies, but solely general ones, national or popular interests, class interests, family interests, and "general human interests." But who has brought to their fall the peoples whose decline history relates? Who but the egoist, who was seeking his satisfaction! If once an egoistic interest crept in, the society was "corrupted" and moved toward its dissolution, as Rome, e. g., proves with its[Pg 278] highly developed system of private rights, or Christianity with the incessantly-breaking-in "rational self-determination," "self-consciousness," the "autonomy of the spirit," etc.
The people—humanity or the community—have, so far, seemed to drive history: no selfish interests were to emerge in these societies, only collective ones, such as national or popular interests, class interests, family interests, and "general human interests." But who has contributed to the downfall of the people that history talks about? Who but the selfish individual, who was looking for his own satisfaction! Once a selfish interest found its way in, society was "corrupted" and began to disintegrate, as Rome, for example, shows with its[Pg 278] highly developed system of private rights, or Christianity with its constantly interrupting "rational self-determination," "self-consciousness," the "autonomy of the spirit," and so on.
The Christian people has produced two societies whose duration will keep equal measure with the permanence of that people: these are the societies State and Church. Can they be called a union of egoists? Do we in them pursue an egoistic, personal, own interest, or do we pursue a popular (i. e. an interest of the Christian people), to wit, a State and Church interest? Can I and may I be myself in them? May I think and act as I will, may I reveal myself, live myself out, busy myself? Must I not leave untouched the majesty of the State, the sanctity of the Church?
The Christian community has created two societies whose existence will last as long as the community itself: these are the State and the Church. Can we call this a union of self-interested individuals? Are we in these societies pursuing our own egotistical, personal interests, or are we seeking a collective (i.e. an interest of the Christian community), specifically a State and Church interest? Can I truly be myself within them? Can I think and act freely, express myself, live my life fully, and engage in my pursuits? Must I not respect the authority of the State and the sanctity of the Church?
Well, I may not do as I will. But shall I find in any society such an unmeasured freedom of maying? Certainly no! Accordingly we might be content? Not a bit! It is a different thing whether I rebound from an ego or from a people, a generalization. There I am my opponent's opponent, born his equal; here I am a despised opponent, bound and under a guardian: there I stand man to man; here I am a schoolboy who can accomplish nothing against his comrade because the latter has called father and mother to aid and has crept under the apron, while I am well scolded as an ill-bred brat, and I must not "argue": there I fight against a bodily enemy; here against mankind, against a generalization, against a "majesty," against a spook. But to me no majesty, nothing sacred, is a limit; nothing that I know how[Pg 279] to overpower. Only that which I cannot overpower still limits my might; and I of limited might am temporarily a limited I, not limited by the might outside me, but limited by my own still deficient might, by my own impotence. However, "the Guard dies, but does not surrender!" Above all, only a bodily opponent!
Well, I might not always act as I want. But can I find any community with such unrestricted freedom? Certainly not! So, should we simply be content? Not at all! It's one thing to bounce back from my own ego or from a group; there I face my opponent equally; here, I'm a disrespected rival, restricted and under supervision: there, I stand as a peer; here, I'm like a schoolboy who can't stand up to his friend because they've called in their parents for backup and hidden under their protection, while I'm scolded as a poorly behaved kid and told not to "argue." There, I'm fighting a physical enemy; here, I'm up against humanity, against a stereotype, against a "majesty," against an illusion. But nothing holds me back, nothing sacred is a boundary; nothing I know how to defeat restricts me. Only what I can't overcome limits my power; and I, with limited power, am temporarily a limited version of myself, not restricted by the power outside of me, but held back by my own insufficient strength, by my own weakness. However, "the Guard dies, but does not surrender!" Above all, just a physical opponent!
I dare meet every foeman
Whom I can see and measure with my eye,
Whose mettle fires my mettle for the fight,—etc.
I'm prepared to confront any opponent.
I can see and size up,
Whose spirit ignites my spirit for the battle,—etc.
Many privileges have indeed been cancelled with time, but solely for the sake of the common weal, of the State and the State's weal, by no means for the strengthening of me. Vassalage, e. g., was abrogated only that a single liege lord, the lord of the people, the monarchical power, might be strengthened: vassalage under the one became yet more rigorous thereby. Only in favor of the monarch, be he called "prince" or "law," have privileges fallen. In France the citizens are not, indeed, vassals of the king, but are instead vassals of the "law" (the Charter). Subordination was retained, only the Christian State recognized that man cannot serve two masters (the lord of the manor and the prince, etc.); therefore one obtained all the prerogatives; now he can again place one above another, he can make "men in high place."
Many privileges have definitely been canceled over time, but only for the common good, for the State and its welfare, not to strengthen my position. Vassalage, for example, was abolished so that a single lord, the lord of the people, the monarchical power, could be strengthened: vassalage under that one became even more strict as a result. Privileges have only fallen in favor of the monarch, whether referred to as "prince" or "law." In France, citizens are not, in fact, vassals of the king, but are instead vassals of the "law" (the Charter). Subordination was kept; the Christian State recognized that a person cannot serve two masters (the lord of the manor and the prince, etc.); therefore, all the prerogatives were consolidated; now one can again place one above another, he can create "men in high places."
But of what concern to me is the common weal? The common weal as such is not my weal, but only the furthest extremity of self-renunciation. The common weal may cheer aloud while I must "down";[156][Pg 280] the State may shine while I starve. In what lies the folly of the political liberals but in their opposing the people to the government and talking of people's rights? So there is the people going to be of age, etc. As if one who has no mouth could be muendig![157] Only the individual is able to be muendig. Thus the whole question of the liberty of the press is turned upside down when it is laid claim to as a "right of the people." It is only a right, or better the might, of the individual. If a people has liberty of the press, then I, although in the midst of this people, have it not; a liberty of the people is not my liberty, and the liberty of the press as a liberty of the people must have at its side a press law directed against me.
But why should I care about the common good? The common good isn’t my good, but merely a limit of self-denial. The common good can celebrate loudly while I have to suffer;[156][Pg 280] the State can shine while I go hungry. What's foolish about political liberals is their tendency to pit the people against the government and talk about people's rights. They act as if the people are suddenly maturing, etc. As if one who has no voice could be muendig![157] Only the individual can be muendig. Thus, the whole issue of press freedom gets distorted when it's claimed as a “right of the people.” It’s really a right, or better yet the power, of the individual. If the people have press freedom, then I, even surrounded by this people, don’t have it; a liberty of the people isn’t my liberty, and the press freedom as a liberty of the people must come with laws against me.
This must be insisted on all around against the present-day efforts for liberty:
This needs to be emphasized everywhere in response to today's push for freedom:
Liberty of the people is not my liberty!
Liberty of the people isn’t my liberty!
Let us admit these categories, liberty of the people and right of the people: e. g. the right of the people that everybody may bear arms. Does one not forfeit such a right? One cannot forfeit his own right, but may well forfeit a right that belongs not to me but to the people. I may be locked, up for the sake of the liberty of the people; I may, under sentence, incur the loss of the right to bear arms.
Let’s acknowledge these categories, the freedom of the people and the rights of the people: e. g. the right for everyone to bear arms. Doesn't one lose such a right? You can't lose a right that is yours, but you can definitely lose a right that belongs to the people. I might be imprisoned for the sake of the freedom of the people; I might, as part of a sentence, lose the right to bear arms.
Liberalism appears as the last attempt at a creation of the liberty of the people, a liberty of the commune, of "society," of the general, of mankind; the dream of a humanity, a people, a commune, a "society,"[Pg 281] that shall be of age.
Liberalism seems to be the final effort to establish the freedom of the people, the freedom of the community, of "society," of the collective, of humanity; the aspiration for a mature humanity, a people, a community, a "society,"[Pg 281] that will be grown-up.
A people cannot be free otherwise than at the individual's expense; for it is not the individual that is the main point in this liberty, but the people. The freer the people, the more bound the individual; the Athenian people, precisely at its freest time, created ostracism, banished the atheists, poisoned the most honest thinker.
A society can't be truly free without impacting the individual; the focus of this freedom is not on the individual but on the community as a whole. The more freedom the community has, the more restricted the individual becomes. During the height of Athenian freedom, the people established ostracism, exiled those who questioned the gods, and condemned even the most honest thinkers.
How they do praise Socrates for his conscientiousness, which makes nun resist the advice to get away from the dungeon! He is a fool that he concedes to the Athenians a right to condemn him. Therefore it certainly serves him right; why then does he remain standing on an equal footing with the Athenians? Why does he not break with them? Had he known, and been able to know, what he was, he would have conceded to such judges no claim, no right. That he did not escape was just his weakness, his delusion of still having something in common with the Athenians, or the opinion that he was a member, a mere member of this people. But he was rather this people itself in person, and could only be his own judge. There was no judge over him, as he himself had really pronounced a public sentence on himself and rated himself worthy of the Prytaneum. He should have stuck to that, and, as he had uttered no sentence of death against himself, should have despised that of the Athenians too and escaped. But he subordinated himself and recognized in the people his judge; he seemed little to himself before the majesty of the people. That he subjected himself to might (to which alone he could succumb) as to a "right" was[Pg 282] treason against himself: it was virtue. To Christ, who, it is alleged, refrained from using the power over his heavenly legions, the same scrupulousness is thereby ascribed by the narrators. Luther did very well and wisely to have the safety of his journey to Worms warranted to him in black and white, and Socrates should have known that the Athenians were his enemies, he alone his judge. The self-deception of a "reign of law," etc., should have given way to the perception that the relation was a relation of might.
How much people admire Socrates for his dedication, which makes him refuse the advice to escape from the dungeon! It's foolish that he allows the Athenians the power to condemn him. So he deserves what happens to him; why then does he stay on the same level as the Athenians? Why doesn’t he break away from them? If he had known, and truly understood, who he was, he wouldn’t have given those judges any authority or rights over him. The reason he did not escape was simply his weakness, his belief that he still shared something with the Athenians, or that he was just a part of this people. But he was actually the essence of this people, and could only judge himself. There was no judge over him, as he had already judged himself publicly and deemed himself worthy of the Prytaneum. He should have remained steadfast in that belief and, since he hadn’t sentenced himself to death, should have disregarded the Athenians’ verdict and escaped. But he subordinated himself and accepted the people as his judge; he seemed small compared to the authority of the masses. Submitting to might (which was the only thing he could yield to) as if it were "right" was[Pg 282] a betrayal of himself: it was virtue. The same kind of carefulness is attributed to Christ, who is said to have refrained from using his power over his heavenly legions. Luther wisely ensured his safety on the journey to Worms with a written guarantee, and Socrates should have recognized that the Athenians were his enemies, with only himself to judge. The illusion of a "reign of law," etc., should have given way to the understanding that the situation was one of might.
It was with pettifoggery and intrigues that Greek liberty ended. Why? Because the ordinary Greeks could still less attain that logical conclusion which not even their hero of thought, Socrates, was able to draw. What then is pettifoggery but a way of utilizing something established without doing away with it? I might add "for one's own advantage," but, you see, that lies in "utilizing." Such pettifoggers are the theologians who "wrest" and "force" God's word; what would they have to wrest if it were not for the "established" Word of God? So those liberals who only shake and wrest the "established order." They are all perverters, like those perverters of the law. Socrates recognized law, right; the Greeks constantly retained the authority of right and law. If with this recognition they wanted nevertheless to assert their advantage, every one his own, then they had to seek it in perversion of the law, or intrigue. Alcibiades, an intriguer of genius, introduces the period of Athenian "decay"; the Spartan Lysander and others show that intrigue had become universally Greek. Greek law, on which the Greek States rested, had to be per[Pg 283]verted and undermined by the egoists within these States, and the States went down that the individuals might become free, the Greek people fell because the individuals cared less for this people than for themselves. In general, all States, constitutions, churches, etc., have sunk by the secession of individuals; for the individual is the irreconcilable enemy of every generality, every tie, i. e. every fetter. Yet people fancy to this day that man needs "sacred ties": he, the deadly enemy of every "tie." The history of the world shows that no tie has yet remained unrent, shows that man tirelessly defends himself against ties of every sort; and yet, blinded, people think up new ties again and again, and think, e. g., that they have arrived at the right one if one puts upon them the tie of a so-called free constitution, a beautiful, constitutional tie; decoration ribbons, the ties of confidence between "—— —— ——," do seem gradually to have become somewhat infirm, but people have made no further progress than from apron-strings to garters and collars.
It was through petty trickery and schemes that Greek freedom came to an end. Why? Because the average Greeks were even less able to reach that logical conclusion that not even their philosophical hero, Socrates, could draw. So what is petty trickery but a way of using something established without getting rid of it? I could add "for one's own benefit," but that’s already implied in "utilizing." These tricksters are the theologians who "twist" and "manipulate" God's word; what would they have to twist if it weren't for the "established" Word of God? Similarly, those liberals who only shake and manipulate the "established order." They are all corruptors, like those corrupting the law. Socrates acknowledged law and justice; the Greeks consistently upheld the authority of justice and law. If they wanted to assert their own advantages while recognizing this, they had to look for it in corrupting the law or through schemes. Alcibiades, a master schemer, marks the beginning of Athenian "decline"; the Spartan Lysander and others demonstrate that scheming had become a widespread Greek trait. Greek law, the foundation upon which the Greek States stood, had to be per[Pg 283]verted and eroded by the self-serving individuals within those States, and the States fell so that individuals could be free; the Greek people collapsed because individuals cared more about themselves than about the community. In general, all States, constitutions, churches, etc., have crumbled due to the secession of individuals; for the individual is the irreconcilable enemy of every generality, every tie, in other words, every constraint. Yet people still believe that human beings need "sacred ties": they, the sworn enemies of every "tie." The history of the world shows that no tie has ever remained unbroken, shows that humans tirelessly defend themselves against all types of constraints; and yet, blinded, people continuously invent new ties, convinced, for example, that they have discovered the right one when they impose the tie of a so-called free constitution, a lovely, constitutional tie; ornamental ribbons and the ties of trust between “—— —— ——” seem to have become somewhat weak, but people have made no more progress than moving from apron strings to garters and collars.
Everything sacred is a tie, a fetter.
Everything sacred is a connection, a bond.
Everything sacred is and must be perverted by perverters of the law; therefore our present time has multitudes of such perverters in all spheres. They are preparing the way for the break-up of law, for lawlessness.
Everything sacred is and must be twisted by those who corrupt the law; therefore, our current era has countless such corruptors in all areas. They are paving the way for the collapse of the law, leading to chaos.
Poor Athenians who are accused of pettifoggery and sophistry! poor Alcibiades, of intrigue! Why, that was just your best point, your first step in freedom. Your Æschylus, Herodotus, etc., only wanted to have a free Greek people; you were the first to surmise[Pg 284] something of your freedom.
Poor Athenians accused of being shady and manipulative! Poor Alcibiades, caught in schemes! That was actually your best trait, your first move toward freedom. Your Æschylus, Herodotus, and others just wanted a free Greek people; you were the first to grasp[Pg 284] a bit of your freedom.
A people represses those who tower above its majesty, by ostracism against too-powerful citizens, by the Inquisition against the heretics of the Church, by the—Inquisition against traitors in the State, etc.
A society suppresses those who stand above its majesty, through exclusion of overly powerful citizens, through the Inquisition against the heretics of the Church, and through the—Inquisition against traitors to the State, etc.
For the people is concerned only with its self-assertion; it demands "patriotic self-sacrifice" from everybody. To it, accordingly, every one in himself is indifferent, a nothing, and it cannot do, not even suffer, what the individual and he alone must do,—to wit, turn him to account. Every people, every State, is unjust toward the egoist.
For the people only care about their own assertion; they demand "patriotic self-sacrifice" from everyone. To them, everyone as an individual is unimportant, just a nobody, and they can't do—or even endure—what only the individual can do: namely, make use of himself. Every people, every State, is unfair to the egoist.
As long as there still exists even one institution which the individual may not dissolve, the ownness and self-appurtenance of Me is still very remote. How can I, e. g., be free when I must bind myself by oath to a constitution, a charter, a law, "vow body and soul" to my people? How can I be my own when my faculties may develop only so far as they "do not disturb the harmony of society" (Weitling)?
As long as there’s even one institution that I can’t break away from, my sense of self and ownership is still far off. How can I be free when I have to commit myself with an oath to a constitution, a charter, a law, pledging my everything to my people? How can I be my own person when my abilities can only develop as long as they don’t upset the balance of society (Weitling)?
The fall of peoples and mankind will invite me to my rise.
The downfall of people and humanity will pave the way for my rise.
Listen, even as I am writing this, the bells begin to sound, that they may jingle in for to-morrow the festival of the thousand years existence of our dear Germany. Sound, sound its knell! You do sound solemn enough, as if your tongue was moved by the presentiment that it is giving convoy to a corpse. The German people and German peoples have behind them a history of a thousand years: what a long life! O, go to rest, never to rise again,—that all may become free whom you so long have held in fetters.—The[Pg 285] people is dead.—Up with me!
Listen, as I write this, the bells start to ring, announcing tomorrow's celebration of our beloved Germany's thousand-year existence. Sound, sound its toll! You sound serious enough, as if you know you're escorting a corpse. The German people have a history spanning a thousand years: what a long life! Oh, go to rest, never to rise again, so that all may be free from the chains you've held them in for so long.—The[Pg 285] people are dead.—Rise with me!
O thou my much-tormented German people—what was thy torment? It was the torment of a thought that cannot create itself a body, the torment of a walking spirit that dissolves into nothing at every cock-crow and yet pines for deliverance and fulfilment. In me too thou hast lived long, thou dear—thought, thou dear—spook. Already I almost fancied I had found the word of thy deliverance, discovered flesh and bones for the wandering spirit; then I hear them sound, the bells that usher thee into eternal rest; then the last hope fades out, then the notes of the last love die away, then I depart from the desolate house of those who now are dead and enter at the door of the—living one:
O you, my much-tormented German people—what was your torment? It was the struggle of a thought that can't find a voice, the struggle of a restless spirit that fades away with each dawn and yet longs for freedom and fulfillment. In me too, you have lived for a long time, you dear thought, you dear spirit. I almost believed I had found the words for your liberation, given form to the wandering spirit; then I hear the bells ringing, signaling your eternal rest; then the last hope fades away, then the notes of the final love fade out, then I leave the empty home of those who are now gone and step through the door of the living:
For only he who is alive is in the right.
For only those who are truly living know what’s right.
Farewell, thou dream of so many millions; farewell, thou who hast tyrannized over thy children for a thousand years!
Farewell, you dream of so many millions; goodbye, you who have ruled over your children for a thousand years!
To-morrow they carry thee to the grave; soon thy sisters, the peoples, will follow thee. But, when they have all followed, then——mankind is buried, and I am my own, I am the laughing heir!
Tomorrow they will take you to the grave; soon your sisters, the nations, will follow you. But when they have all followed, then——humankind is buried, and I am my own, I am the laughing heir!
The word Gesellschaft (society) has its origin in the word Sal (hall). If one hall encloses many persons, then the hall causes these persons to be in society. They are in society, and at most constitute a parlor-society by talking in the traditional forms of parlor speech. When it comes to real intercourse, this is to be regarded as independent of society: it may occur[Pg 286] or be lacking, without altering the nature of what is named society. Those who are in the hall are a society even as mute persons, or when they put each other off solely with empty phrases of courtesy. Intercourse is mutuality, it is the action, the commercium, of individuals; society is only community of the hall, and even the statues of a museum-hall are in society, they are "grouped." People are accustomed to say "they haben inne[158] this hall in common," but the case is rather that the hall has us inne or in it. So far the natural signification of the word society. In this it comes out that society is not generated by me and you, but by a third factor which makes associates out of us two, and that it is just this third factor that is the creative one, that which creates society.
The term Gesellschaft (society) comes from the word Sal (hall). When a hall holds many people, that hall brings those people together in society. They are in society and typically form a parlor-society by engaging in conventional parlor conversation. However, real intercourse exists independently of society: it can happen or not happen without changing what we call society. Those in the hall are a society even if they remain silent or only exchange polite small talk. Intercourse is about mutual interaction, the commercium of individuals; society is simply the community of the hall, and even the statues in a museum hall form a society because they are "grouped." People often say "they haben inne[158] this hall together," but really the hall encompasses us inne or contains us. This illustrates the natural meaning of the word society. It shows that society doesn’t arise from me and you, but rather from a third element that connects us, and it is this third element that truly creates society.
Just so a prison society or prison companionship (those who enjoy[159] the same prison). Here we already hit upon a third factor fuller of significance than was that merely local one, the hall. Prison no longer means a space only, but a space with express reference to its inhabitants: for it is a prison only through being destined for prisoners, without whom it would be a mere building. What gives a common stamp to those who are gathered in it? Evidently the prison, since it is only by means of the prison that they are prisoners. What, then, determines the manner of life of the prison society? The prison! What determines their intercourse? The prison too, perhaps? Certainly they can enter upon intercourse only as[Pg 287] prisoners, i. e. only so far as the prison laws allow it; but that they themselves hold intercourse, I with you, this the prison cannot bring to pass; on the contrary, it must have an eye to guarding against such egoistic, purely personal intercourse (and only as such is it really intercourse between me and you). That we jointly execute a job, run a machine, effectuate anything in general,—for this a prison will indeed provide; but that I forget that I am a prisoner, and engage in intercourse with you who likewise disregard it, brings danger to the prison, and not only cannot be caused by it, but must not even be permitted. For this reason the saintly and moral-minded French chamber decides to introduce solitary confinement, and other saints will do the like in order to cut off "demoralizing intercourse." Imprisonment is the established and—sacred condition, to injure which no attempt must be made. The slightest push of that kind is punishable, as is every uprising against a sacred thing by which man is to be charmed and chained.
Just like a prison society or prison community (those who are in the same prison). Here we arrive at a third factor that's more significant than just the physical space, the hall. Prison isn't just a location anymore; it refers specifically to the people inside it: it only becomes a prison because it’s meant for prisoners, without whom it would just be a building. What unites those gathered inside? Clearly, it's the prison since they are only called prisoners because of it. What influences the way the prison society lives? The prison! What influences their interactions? The prison too, maybe? They can only interact as prisoners, meaning only to the extent the prison rules allow; but the fact that they interact, I with you, is not something the prison can create; rather, it must ensure that such selfish, purely personal interactions (which is what true interaction between me and you is) don't happen. While we can work together, run a machine, or accomplish things, the prison can facilitate that; but if I forget that I'm a prisoner and engage with you, who also acts as if we aren't, it threatens the prison, and not only can't it encourage this, but it must block it. For this reason, the righteous and moral French assembly decides to enforce solitary confinement, and other good people will do the same to prevent “demoralizing interactions.” Imprisonment is the established and—sacred condition, and no attempts should be made to harm it. The slightest violation of that is punishable, just like any rebellion against something sacred that is meant to control and bind people.
Like the hall, the prison does form a society, a companionship, a communion (e. g. communion of labor), but no intercourse, no reciprocity, no union. On the contrary, every union in the prison bears within it the dangerous seed of a "plot," which under favorable circumstances might spring up and bear fruit.
Like the hall, the prison creates a society, a companionship, a community (e.g., a community of labor), but no interaction, no reciprocity, no unity. On the contrary, every union in the prison carries within it the risky potential for a "plot," which in the right circumstances could emerge and take root.
Yet one does not usually enter the prison voluntarily, and seldom remains in it voluntarily either, but cherishes the egoistic desire for liberty. Here, therefore, it sooner becomes manifest that personal inter[Pg 288]course is in hostile relations to the prison society and tends to the dissolution of this very society, this joint incarceration.
Yet people don’t usually enter prison willingly, and they rarely stay there by choice either; they hold onto a selfish desire for freedom. So, it becomes clear that personal interactions are in conflict with the prison community and lead to the breakdown of this very society, this shared imprisonment.
Let us therefore look about for such communions as, it seems, we remain in gladly and voluntarily, without wanting to endanger them by our egoistic impulses.
Let’s then look for those communities where we happily and willingly belong, without risking them because of our selfish instincts.
As a communion of the required sort the family offers itself in the first place. Parents, husband and wife, children, brothers and sisters, represent a whole or form a family, for the further widening of which the collateral relatives also may be made to serve if taken into account. The family is a true communion only when the law of the family, piety[160] or family love, is observed by its members. A son to whom parents, brothers, and sisters have become indifferent has been a son; for, as the sonship no longer shows itself efficacious, it has no greater significance than the long-past connection of mother and child by the navel-string. That one has once lived in this bodily juncture cannot as a fact be undone; and so far one remains irrevocably this mother's son and the brother of the rest of her children; but it would come to a lasting connection only by lasting piety, this spirit of the family. Individuals are members of a family in the full sense only when they make the persistence of the family their task; only as conservative do they keep aloof from doubting their basis, the family. To every member of the family one thing must be fixed and[Pg 289] sacred,—viz., the family itself, or, more expressively, piety. That the family is to persist remains to its member, so long as he keeps himself free from that egoism which is hostile to the family, an unassailable truth. In a word:—If the family is sacred, then nobody who belongs to it may secede from it; else he becomes a "criminal" against the family: he may never pursue an interest hostile to the family, e. g. form a misalliance. He who does this has "dishonored the family," "put it to shame," etc.
As a community of the required kind, the family stands out first and foremost. Parents, spouses, children, siblings, all come together to form a unit, and extended family members can also play a role in this. The family truly functions as a community only when its members honor the family laws, which include devotion[160]. A son whose parents, siblings, and relatives have grown indifferent is no longer really a son; the bond of sonship loses its meaning when it stops having an impact, becoming as irrelevant as the past connection between a mother and her child through the umbilical cord. While it’s impossible to change the fact that one has existed in that biological bond, a lasting relationship relies on enduring love, the spirit of family. Individuals are considered full members of a family only when they commit to ensuring the continuity of the family; they must act as conservatives who remain steadfast in their belief in the family’s foundation. Every family member must recognize one thing as fixed and sacred—namely, the family itself, or more accurately, devotion. A member’s commitment to the family's continuity remains as long as they avoid the selfishness that opposes the family, which is an undeniable truth. In short, if the family is sacred, no one who belongs to it may break away; otherwise, they become a "criminal" against the family and must not pursue interests that conflict with it, such as entering into an unsuitable alliance. By doing so, they "dishonor the family," "bring shame upon it," and so on.
Now, if in an individual the egoistic impulse has not force enough, he complies and makes a marriage which suits the claims of the family, takes a rank which harmonizes with its position, and the like; in short, he "does honor to the family."
Now, if a person's self-serving desire isn't strong enough, they go along with and enter a marriage that meets the family's expectations, take on a status that aligns with their position, and so on; in short, they "bring honor to the family."
If, on the contrary, the egoistic blood flows fierily enough in his veins, he prefers to become a "criminal" against the family and to throw off its laws.
If, on the other hand, the selfish blood runs hot enough in his veins, he prefers to become a "criminal" against the family and reject its rules.
Which of the two lies nearer my heart, the good of the family or my good? In innumerable cases both go peacefully together; the advantage of the family is at the same time mine, and vice versa. Then it is hard to decide whether I am thinking selfishly or for the common benefit, and perhaps I complacently flatter myself with my unselfishness. But there comes the day when a necessity of choice makes me tremble, when I have it in mind to dishonor my family tree, to affront parents, brothers, and kindred. What then? Now it will appear how I am disposed at the bottom of my heart; now it will be revealed whether piety ever stood above egoism for me, now the selfish one can no longer skulk behind the sem[Pg 290]blance of unselfishness. A wish rises in my soul, and, growing from hour to hour, becomes a passion. To whom does it occur at first blush that the slightest thought which may result adversely to the spirit of the family (piety) bears within it a transgression against this? nay, who at once, in the first moment, becomes completely conscious of the matter? It happens so with Juliet in "Romeo and Juliet." The unruly passion can at last no longer be tamed, and undermines the building of piety. You will say, indeed, it is from self-will that the family casts out of its bosom those wilful ones that grant more of a hearing to their passion than to piety; the good Protestants used the same excuse with much success against the Catholics, and believed in it themselves. But it is just a subterfuge to roll the fault off oneself, nothing more. The Catholics had regard for the common bond of the church, and thrust those heretics from them only because these did not have so much regard for the bond of the church as to sacrifice their convictions to it; the former, therefore, held the bond fast, because the bond, the Catholic (i. e. common and united) church, was sacred to them; the latter, on the contrary, disregarded the bond. Just so those who lack piety. They are not thrust out, but thrust themselves out, prizing their passion, their wilfulness, higher than the bond of the family.
Which of the two matters more to me, the well-being of my family or my own? In countless situations, both go hand in hand; what's good for the family is also good for me, and vice versa. Then, it becomes difficult to determine whether I'm being selfish or thinking about the greater good, and I might even delude myself into believing I'm selfless. But then comes the day when I have to make a choice that makes me anxious, when I consider dishonoring my family name and offending my parents, siblings, and relatives. What happens then? It will be clear what my true feelings are; it will show whether being devout ever mattered more to me than my own desires, and I can no longer hide behind the illusion of being selfless. A wish arises within me, and, as the hours pass, it turns into a strong desire. Who initially thinks that even the slightest thought that could harm the family spirit (devotion) is a betrayal? And who becomes fully aware of it right away? This is what happens to Juliet in "Romeo and Juliet." The wild passion can no longer be contained and undermines her devotion. You might argue that it's out of self-will that the family expels those who prioritize their passions over their obligations; good Protestants have used the same reasoning against Catholics, believing it themselves. But it's just a way to shift blame, nothing more. Catholics valued the bond of the church and expelled those heretics only because they were unwilling to sacrifice their beliefs for it; the former held the bond dear because the Catholic church (i.e., the collective and unified church) was sacred to them, while the latter disregarded that bond. Similarly, those who lack devotion don't get pushed away—they push themselves out, valuing their passion and stubbornness above the bond of the family.
But now sometimes a wish glimmers in a less passionate and wilful heart than Juliet's. The pliable girl brings herself as a sacrifice to the peace of the family. One might say that here too selfishness prevailed, for the decision came from the feeling that the[Pg 291] pliable girl felt herself more satisfied by the unity of the family than by the fulfilment of her wish. That might be; but what if there remained a sure sign that egoism had been sacrificed to piety? What if, even after the wish that had been directed against the peace of the family was sacrificed, it remained at least as a recollection of a "sacrifice" brought to a sacred tie? What if the pliable girl were conscious of having left her self-will unsatisfied and humbly subjected herself to a higher power? Subjected and sacrificed, because the superstition of piety exercised its dominion over her!
But now sometimes a wish shines in a less passionate and stubborn heart than Juliet's. The flexible girl offers herself as a sacrifice to maintain the family’s peace. One could argue that here, too, selfishness was at play, as the decision came from the feeling that the[Pg 291] flexible girl found herself more content with the family’s unity than with the fulfillment of her own wish. That may be true; but what if there’s a clear indication that self-interest was sacrificed for devotion? What if, even after the wish that challenged the family’s peace was given up, it remained at least as a memory of a “sacrifice” made for a sacred bond? What if the flexible girl was aware that she had left her own desires unmet and had humbly submitted herself to a higher authority? Submitted and sacrificed, because the belief in devotion held power over her!
There egoism won, here piety wins and the egoistic heart bleeds; there egoism was strong, here it was—weak. But the weak, as we have long known, are the—unselfish. For them, for these its weak members, the family cares, because they belong to the family, do not belong to themselves and care for themselves. This weakness Hegel, e. g., praises when he wants to have match-making left to the choice of the parents.
There, egoism prevailed; here, piety prevails, and the selfish heart suffers; there, egoism was strong; here, it was weak. But the weak, as we've long understood, are the unselfish. The family cares for them, for its weaker members, because they belong to the family, not to themselves, and they don't only look out for themselves. Hegel, for example, praises this weakness when he suggests that matchmaking should be left to the parents' choice.
As a sacred communion to which, among the rest, the individual owes obedience, the family has the judicial function too vested in it; such a "family court" is described e. g. in the "Cabanis" of Wilibald Alexis. There the father, in the name of the "family council," puts the intractable son among the soldiers and thrusts him out of the family, in order to cleanse the smirched family again by means of this act of punishment.—The most consistent development of family responsibility is contained in Chinese law, according to which the whole family has to expiate the individual's fault.[Pg 292]
As a sacred bond that individuals are expected to respect, the family also has a judicial role. This concept of a "family court" is illustrated in the "Cabanis" by Wilibald Alexis. There, the father, representing the "family council," sends the unruly son into military service and expels him from the family to restore its honor through this act of punishment. The most consistent manifestation of family responsibility is found in Chinese law, where the entire family must atone for the wrongdoings of one member.[Pg 292]
To-day, however, the arm of family power seldom reaches far enough to take seriously in hand the punishment of apostates (in most cases the State protects even against disinheritance). The criminal against the family (family-criminal) flees into the domain of the State and is free, as the State-criminal who gets away to America is no longer reached by the punishments of his State. He who has shamed his family, the graceless son, is protected against the family's punishment because the State, this protecting lord, takes away from family punishment its "sacredness" and profanes it, decreeing that it is only—"revenge": it restrains punishment, this sacred family right, because before its, the State's, "sacredness" the subordinate sacredness of the family always pales and loses its sanctity as soon as it comes in conflict with this higher sacredness. Without the conflict, the State lets pass the lesser sacredness of the family; but in the opposite case it even commands crime against the family, charging, e. g., the son to refuse obedience to his parents as soon as they want to beguile him to a crime against the State.
Today, however, family authority rarely extends far enough to seriously apply punishment to those who leave the family (in most cases, the State even protects against disinheritance). The person who commits an offense against the family escapes into the jurisdiction of the State and is free, much like a criminal who escapes to America is no longer subject to the punishments of their home State. The one who has brought shame to their family, the ungrateful son, is shielded from family punishment because the State, this protective authority, strips family punishment of its "sacredness" and trivializes it, stating that it is merely "revenge": it limits punishment, this once-holy family right, because before the State's, the higher "sacredness," the subordinate sacredness of the family always dims and loses its significance as soon as it conflicts with this superior sacredness. In the absence of conflict, the State allows the family’s lesser sacredness to stand; but in the opposite scenario, it even encourages crimes against the family, commanding, e.g., the son to disobey his parents if they try to lead him into a crime against the State.
Well, the egoist has broken the ties of the family and found in the State a lord to shelter him against the grievously affronted spirit of the family. But where has he run now? Straight into a new society, in which his egoism is awaited by the same snares and nets that it has just escaped. For the State is likewise a society, not a union; it is the broadened family ("Father of the Country—Mother of the Country—children of the country").
Well, the self-centered person has severed their family ties and found in the government a master to protect them from the deeply wounded spirit of the family. But where have they fled now? Directly into a new society, where their self-centeredness is met with the same traps and pitfalls they just escaped. Because the government is also a society, not a union; it is an expanded family ("Father of the Country—Mother of the Country—children of the country").
What is called a State is a tissue and plexus of dependence and adherence; it is a belonging together, a holding together, in which those who are placed together fit themselves to each other, or, in short, mutually depend on each other: it is the order of this dependence. Suppose the king, whose authority lends authority to all down to the beadle, should vanish: still all in whom the will for order was awake would keep order erect against the disorders of bestiality. If disorder were victorious, the State would be at an end.
What we refer to as a State is a network of dependence and connection; it is a belonging together, a cohesion, where those who are grouped together adapt to one another, or, in short, rely on each other: it is the structure of this dependence. Imagine if the king, whose authority grants legitimacy to everyone down to the beadle, were to disappear: still, those who desire order would maintain it against the chaos of barbarism. If chaos were to prevail, the State would cease to exist.
But is this thought of love, to fit ourselves to each other, to adhere to each other and depend on each other, really capable of winning us? According to this the State would be love realized, the being for each other and living for each other of all. Is not self-will being lost while we attend to the will for order? Will people not be satisfied when order is cared for by authority, i. e. when authority sees to it that no one "gets in the way of" another; when, then, the herd is judiciously distributed or ordered? Why, then everything is in "the best order," and it is this best order that is called—State!
But is this idea of love, where we adjust to each other, depend on each other, and support each other, really capable of winning us over? By this logic, the State would be love realized, where everyone exists for one another and lives for one another. Isn't self-will being sacrificed while we focus on the will for order? Won't people be happy when order is managed by authority, i.e. when authority ensures that no one "gets in the way of" anyone else; when the herd is wisely organized or arranged? If that's the case, then everything is in "the best order," and this best order is referred to as the—State!
Our societies and States are without our making them, are united without our uniting, are predestined and established, or have an independent standing[161] of their own, are the indissolubly established against us egoists. The fight of the world to-day is, as it is said, directed against the "established." Yet people are wont to misunderstand this as if it were only that[Pg 294] what is now established was to be exchanged for another, a better, established system. But war might rather be declared against establishment itself, i. e. the State, not a particular State, not any such thing as the mere condition of the State at the time; it is not another State (such as a "people's State") that men aim at, but their union, uniting, this ever-fluid uniting of everything standing.—A State exists even without my co-operation: I am born in it, brought up in it, under obligations to it, and must "do it homage."[162] It takes me up into its "favor,"[163] and I live by its "grace." Thus the independent establishment of the State founds my lack of independence; its condition as a "natural growth," its organism, demands that my nature do not grow freely, but be cut to fit it. That it may be able to unfold in natural growth, it applies to me the shears of "civilization"; it gives me an education and culture adapted to it, not to me, and teaches me e. g. to respect the laws, to refrain from injury to State property (i. e. private property), to reverence divine and earthly highness, etc.; in short, it teaches me to be—unpunishable, "sacrificing" my ownness to "sacredness" (everything possible is sacred, e. g. property, others' life, etc.). In this consists the sort of civilization and culture that the State is able to give me: it brings me up to be a "serviceable instrument," a "serviceable member of society."
Our societies and states exist without us creating them, are united without our effort, are predestined and established, or have an independent status of their own, and are firmly established against us egoists. The struggle in the world today, as is often said, is aimed at the "established." However, people tend to misunderstand this, thinking that what is established now should simply be replaced with another, better established system. But it might be more accurate to declare war on establishment itself, meaning the state—not a specific state, nor just the current state of affairs; what people seek is not another state (like a "people's state"), but their union, the ongoing unification of everything that exists. A state exists even without my participation: I am born into it, raised in it, indebted to it, and must show it "homage." It brings me into its "favor," and I live by its "grace." Thus, the independent establishment of the state creates my lack of independence; its nature as a "natural growth," its structure, demands that my own nature does not develop freely, but is shaped to fit it. So that it can grow naturally, it applies the shears of "civilization" to me; it provides me with an education and culture suited to it, not to me, teaching me, for example, to respect the laws, to avoid harming state property (which is private property), to honor divine and earthly authorities, etc.; in short, it teaches me to be—unpunishable, "sacrificing" my individuality to "sacredness" (everything it deems sacred, such as property, the lives of others, etc.). This is the type of civilization and culture that the state can offer me: it raises me to be a "useful instrument," a "contributing member of society."
This every State must do, the people's State as well as the absolute or constitutional one. It must do so[Pg 295] as long as we rest in the error that it is an I, as which it then applies to itself the name of a "moral, mystical, or political person." I, who really am I, must pull off this lion-skin of the I from the stalking thistle-eater. What manifold robbery have I not put up with in the history of the world! There I let sun, moon, and stars, cats and crocodiles, receive the honor of ranking as I; there Jehovah, Allah, and Our Father came and were invested with the I; there families, tribes, peoples, and at last actually mankind, came and were honored as I's; there the Church, the State, came with the pretension to be I,—and I gazed calmly on all. What wonder if then there was always a real I too that joined the company and affirmed in my face that it was not my you but my real I. Why, the Son of Man par excellence had done the like; why should not a son of man do it too? So I saw my I always above me and outside me, and could never really come to myself.
Every state must do this, whether it's a people's state or an absolute or constitutional one. It must do so[Pg 295] as long as we remain under the misconception that it is an I, claiming the title of a "moral, mystical, or political person." Who am I, really? I need to strip off this lion-skin of the I from the lurking thistle-eater. What countless injustices have I endured throughout history! I allowed the sun, moon, and stars, along with cats and crocodiles, to gain the prestige of being called I; there Jehovah, Allah, and Our Father came and were affixed with the I; families, tribes, nations, and eventually all of humanity came and were honored as I's; the Church and the State approached, pretending to be I—and I calmly accepted it all. Is it any wonder that a true I also joined in and asserted that it was not my you but my genuine I? After all, the Son of Man par excellence did the same; so why shouldn’t a son of man do it too? I saw my I always above me and outside me, never truly able to realize myself.
I never believed in myself; I never believed in my present, I saw myself only in the future. The boy believes he will be a proper I, a proper fellow, only when he has become a man; the man thinks, only in the other world will he be something proper. And, to enter more closely upon reality at once, even the best are to-day still persuading each other that one must have received into himself the State, his people, mankind, and what not, in order to be a real I, a "free burgher," a "citizen," a "free or true man"; they too see the truth and reality of me in the reception of an alien I and devotion to it. And what sort of an I? An I that is neither an I nor a you, a fancied I,[Pg 296] a spook.
I never believed in myself; I never believed in my present, I only saw myself in the future. The boy thinks he will be a real person, a decent guy, only when he becomes a man; the man believes that he will truly matter only in the afterlife. And to get more real about it right away, even the best of us today are still convincing each other that you need to take on the State, your community, humanity, and all that, to be a real person, a "free citizen," a "true individual"; they too see my truth and reality in taking on someone else's identity and being dedicated to it. And what kind of identity is that? An identity that is neither mine nor yours, a fancied identity,[Pg 296] a ghost.
While in the Middle Ages the church could well brook many States living united in it, the States learned after the Reformation, especially after the Thirty Years' War, to tolerate many churches (confessions) gathering under one crown. But all States are religious and, as the case may be, "Christian States," and make it their task to force the intractable, the "egoists," under the bond of the unnatural, i. e. Christianize them. All arrangements of the Christian State have the object of Christianizing the people. Thus the court has the object of forcing people to justice, the school that of forcing them to mental culture,—in short, the object of protecting those who act Christianly against those who act unchristianly, of bringing Christian action to dominion, of making it powerful. Among these means of force the State counted the Church, too, it demanded a—particular religion from everybody. Dupin said lately against the clergy, "Instruction and education belong to the State."
While during the Middle Ages the church could handle multiple states united within it, the states learned after the Reformation, especially after the Thirty Years' War, to accept various churches (denominations) under one crown. However, all states are religious and often "Christian states," and they take it upon themselves to try to convert those who resist, the "selfish," under the pressure of the unnatural, i.e., to make them Christian. All arrangements within the Christian state aim to Christianize the people. Therefore, the court aims to enforce justice among people, while schools are there to ensure they receive an education—essentially, the goal is to protect those who behave in a Christian manner from those who do not, to bring Christian behavior to dominance, and to make it powerful. Among these methods of enforcement, the state included the Church as well; it required a specific religion from everyone. Dupin recently remarked against the clergy, "Instruction and education belong to the State."
Certainly everything that regards the principle of morality is a State affair. Hence it is that the Chinese State meddles so much in family concerns, and one is nothing there if one is not first of all a good child to his parents. Family concerns are altogether State concerns with us too, only that our State—puts confidence in the families without painful oversight; it holds the family bound by the marriage tie, and this tie cannot be broken without it.
Certainly, everything related to the principle of morality is a matter for the State. That's why the Chinese State intervenes heavily in family matters, and one is nothing there if one is not primarily a good child to their parents. Family matters are completely State matters for us as well, except our State puts trust in families without intrusive oversight; it keeps the family bound by the marriage tie, and this connection cannot be severed without it.
But that the State makes me responsible for my principles, and demands certain ones from me, might[Pg 297] make me ask, what concern has it with the "wheel in my head" (principle)? Very much, for the State is the—ruling principle. It is supposed that in divorce matters, in marriage law in general, the question is of the proportion of rights between Church and State. Rather, the question is of whether anything sacred is to rule over man, be it called faith or ethical law (morality). The State behaves as the same ruler that the Church was. The latter rests on godliness, the former on morality.
But the State holding me accountable for my beliefs and requiring specific ones from me might make me wonder, what does it care about the "wheel in my head" (principle)? A lot, because the State is the—ruling principle. It's assumed that in divorce cases, in marriage laws overall, the issue is about the balance of rights between the Church and the State. Instead, the real question is whether something sacred is meant to govern humanity, whether that's called faith or ethical law (morality). The State acts as the same authority that the Church once was. The Church is based on spirituality, while the State is based on morality.
People talk of the tolerance, the leaving opposite tendencies free, and the like, by which civilized States are distinguished. Certainly some are strong enough to look with complacency on even the most unrestrained meetings, while others charge their catchpolls to go hunting for tobacco-pipes. Yet for one State as for another the play of individuals among themselves, their buzzing to and fro, their daily life, is an incident which it must be content to leave to themselves because it can do nothing with this. Many, indeed, still strain out gnats and swallow camels, while others are shrewder. Individuals are "freer" in the latter, because less pestered. But I am free in no State. The lauded tolerance of States is simply a tolerating of the "harmless," the "not dangerous"; it is only elevation above pettymindedness, only a more estimable, grander, prouder—despotism. A certain State seemed for a while to mean to be pretty well elevated above literary combats, which might be carried on with all heat; England is elevated above popular turmoil and—tobacco-smoking. But woe to the literature that deals blows at the State[Pg 298] itself, woe to the mobs that "endanger" the State. In that certain State they dream of a "free science," in England of a "free popular life."
People talk about tolerance, letting opposite views exist freely, and similar concepts that set civilized states apart. Some are strong enough to be okay with even the most unrestricted gatherings, while others send their enforcers out to crack down on tobacco smoking. Yet, for every state, the interactions among individuals, their constant movement, their everyday lives, are a situation that the state must leave to them because it can’t control it. Many still focus on trivial issues while ignoring the bigger problems, while others are more perceptive. Individuals are "freer" in the latter case because they are less bothered. But I am not free in any state. The praised tolerance of states is merely a tolerance of the "harmless," the "non-threatening"; it’s simply a step up from small-mindedness, a more respectable, grander, prouder form of despotism. One state seemed for a time to be well above literary conflicts, which could be fought with full passion; England rises above popular disorder and tobacco smoking. But woe to the literature that challenges the state itself, woe to the crowds that "threaten" the state. In that particular state, they dream of "free science," while in England, they dream of a "free popular life."
The State does let individuals play as freely as possible, only they must not be in earnest, must not forget it. Man must not carry on intercourse with man unconcernedly, not without "superior oversight and mediation." I must not execute all that I am able to, but only so much as the State allows; I must not turn to account my thoughts, nor my work, nor, in general, anything of mine.
The State allows individuals to play as freely as possible, but they must not take it too seriously and must not forget that. People must not engage with one another too carelessly, and they need "superior oversight and mediation." I can’t act on everything I’m capable of doing, but only as much as the State permits; I can’t make use of my thoughts, nor my work, nor, in general, anything that belongs to me.
The State always has the sole purpose to limit, tame, subordinate, the individual—to make him subject to some generality or other; it lasts only so long as the individual is not all in all, and it is only the clearly-marked restriction of me, my limitation, my slavery. Never does a State aim to bring in the free activity of individuals, but always that which is bound to the purpose of the State. Through the State nothing in common comes to pass either, as little as one can call a piece of cloth the common work of all the individual parts of a machine; it is rather the work of the whole machine as a unit, machine work. In the same style everything is done by the State machine too; for it moves the clockwork of the individual minds, none of which follow their own impulse. The State seeks to hinder every free activity by its censorship, its supervision, its police, and holds this hindering to be its duty, because it is in truth a duty of self-preservation. The State wants to make something out of man, therefore there live in it only made men; every one who wants to be his own self is its opponent[Pg 299] and is nothing. "He is nothing" means as much as, The State does not make use of him, grants him no position, no office, no trade, and the like.
The State always aims to limit, control, and subordinate the individual—making them subject to some general standard or another; it only exists as long as the individual doesn’t hold all the power, and it is essentially about the clear restriction of the self, my limitations, my oppression. A State never seeks to promote the free actions of individuals, but rather focuses on what serves the purpose of the State. Through the State, nothing truly shared happens, just as you can’t call a piece of cloth the collective work of all the individual parts of a machine; it is instead the output of the whole machine as a unified entity, machine work. Similarly, everything is executed by the State machine; it drives the mechanisms of individual minds, none of which act on their own initiative. The State tries to suppress any free activity through its censorship, oversight, and policing, believing this suppression to be its responsibility, because, in reality, it’s a matter of self-preservation. The State wants to mold individuals, which is why it only contains made individuals; anyone who wishes to be their authentic self is its adversary and is deemed nothing. "He is nothing" means that the State does not utilize him, does not grant him any position, office, trade, or anything of the sort.
E. Bauer,[164] in the "Liberale Bestrebungen," II, 50, is still dreaming of a "government which, proceeding out of the people, can never stand in opposition to it." He does indeed (p. 69) himself take back the word "government": "In the republic no government at all obtains, but only an executive authority. An authority which proceeds purely and alone out of the people; which has not an independent power, independent principles, independent officers, over against the people; but which has its foundation, the fountain of its power and of its principles, in the sole, supreme authority of the State, in the people. The concept government, therefore, is not at all suitable in the people's State." But the thing remains the same. That which has "proceeded, been founded, sprung from the fountain" becomes something "independent" and, like a child delivered from the womb, enters upon opposition at once. The government, if it were nothing independent and opposing, would be nothing at all.
E. Bauer,[164] in the "Liberale Bestrebungen," II, 50, is still imagining a "government that comes from the people and can never oppose it." He does indeed (p. 69) retract the term "government": "In a republic, there is no government at all, just an executive authority. An authority that originates solely from the people; that doesn't have independent power, independent principles, or independent officials standing against the people; but that finds its foundation, its source of power and principles, in the ultimate, supreme authority of the State, in the people. The notion of government, therefore, is not really applicable in a people's State." But the situation remains the same. What has "come forth, been established, emerged from the source" becomes something "independent" and, like a child born from the womb, immediately enters into opposition. The government, if it were nothing independent and opposing, would be nothing at all.
"In the free State there is no government," etc. (p. 94). This surely means that the people, when it is the sovereign, does not let itself be conducted by a superior authority. Is it perchance different in absolute monarchy? Is there there for the sovereign, perchance, a government standing over him? Over the[Pg 300] sovereign, be he called prince or people, there never stands a government: that is understood of itself. But over me there will stand a government in every "State," in the absolute as well as in the republican or "free." I am as badly off in one as in the other.
"In a free state, there is no government," etc. (p. 94). This definitely suggests that when the people are the sovereign, they don't allow themselves to be controlled by a higher authority. Is it different in absolute monarchy? Is there a government above the sovereign there? Over the [Pg 300] sovereign, whether referred to as prince or people, there is never a government standing over them: that is self-evident. But over me, there will always be a government in every "state," whether absolute or republican, or "free." I am just as constrained in one as in the other.
The republic is nothing whatever but—absolute monarchy; for it makes no difference whether the monarch is called prince or people, both being a "majesty." Constitutionalism itself proves that nobody is able and willing to be only an instrument. The ministers domineer over their master the prince, the deputies over their master the people. Here, then, the parties at least are already free,—videlicet, the office-holders' party (so-called people's party). The prince must conform to the will of the ministers, the people dance to the pipe of the chambers. Constitutionalism is further than the republic, because it is the State in incipient dissolution.
The republic is nothing but an absolute monarchy; it doesn't matter if the leader is called a prince or the people, both represent a "majesty." Constitutionalism shows that no one can truly be just a tool. The ministers overpower their master, the prince, and the deputies control their master, the people. So, at least the parties here are somewhat free,—videlicet, the office-holders' party (what's called the people's party). The prince has to follow the ministers' wishes, and the people go along with what the chambers decide. Constitutionalism is a step beyond the republic because it reflects the State in a state of dissolution.
E. Bauer denies (p. 56) that the people is a "personality" in the constitutional State; per contra, then, in the republic? Well, in the constitutional State the people is—a party, and a party is surely a "personality" if one is once resolved to talk of a "political" (p. 76) moral person anyhow. The fact is that a moral person, be it called people's party or people or even "the Lord," is in no wise a person, but a spook.
E. Bauer denies (p. 56) that the people are a "personality" in the constitutional state; per contra, then, in the republic? Well, in the constitutional state, the people are—a party, and a party is definitely a "personality" if you're going to talk about a "political" (p. 76) moral person at all. The truth is that a moral person, whether called the people's party, the people, or even "the Lord," is not really a person, but a ghost.
Further, E. Bauer goes on (p. 69): "guardianship is the characteristic of a government." Truly, still more that of a people and "people's State"; it is the characteristic of all dominion. A people's State, which "unites in itself all completeness of power," the "absolute master," cannot let me become powerful.[Pg 301] And what a chimera, to be no longer willing to call the "people's officials" "servants, instruments," because they "execute the free, rational law-will of the people!" (p. 73). He thinks (p. 74): "Only by all official circles subordinating themselves to the government's views can unity be brought into the State"; but his "people's State" is to have "unity" too; how will a lack of subordination be allowable there? subordination to the—people's will.
Further, E. Bauer states (p. 69): "guardianship is a key aspect of government." In fact, it’s even more so of a people and a "people's State"; it’s a defining feature of all dominion. A people's State, which "brings together all completeness of power," the "absolute master," can't allow me to gain power.[Pg 301] And what a fantasy, to no longer be willing to call the "people's officials" "servants, instruments," just because they "carry out the free, rational law-will of the people!" (p. 73). He believes (p. 74): "Only by all official circles aligning themselves with the government's views can unity be achieved in the State"; but his "people's State" is also meant to have "unity"; how can a lack of subordination be permitted there? Subordination to the—people's will.
"In the constitutional State it is the regent and his disposition that the whole structure of government rests on in the end." (Ibid., p. 130.) How would that be otherwise in the "people's State"? Shall I not there be governed by the people's disposition too, and does it make a difference for me whether I see myself kept in dependence by the prince's disposition or by the people's disposition, so-called "public opinion"? If dependence means as much as "religious relation," as E. Bauer rightly alleges, then in the people's State the people remains for me the superior power, the "majesty" (for God and prince have their proper essence in "majesty") to which I stand in religious relations.—Like the sovereign regent, the sovereign people too would be reached by no law. E. Bauer's whole attempt comes to a change of masters. Instead of wanting to make the people free, he should have had his mind on the sole realizable freedom, his own.
"In a constitutional state, the regent and his disposition are ultimately what the entire structure of government relies on." (Ibid., p. 130.) How would this be different in a "people's state"? Am I not also governed by the people's disposition as well, and does it matter for me whether I'm kept dependent by the prince's disposition or by the people's disposition, which is referred to as "public opinion"? If dependence means the same as "religious relation," as E. Bauer rightly claims, then in the people's state, the people still remain for me the superior power, the "majesty" (since God and prince have their true essence in "majesty") to which I maintain religious relations. Just like the sovereign regent, the sovereign people wouldn’t be subject to any law either. E. Bauer's entire argument amounts to a change of masters. Instead of aiming to free the people, he should have focused on the only freedom that can actually be realized, which is his own.
In the constitutional State absolutism itself has at last come in conflict with itself, as it has been shattered into a duality; the government wants to be absolute, and the people wants to be absolute. These two absolutes will wear out against each other.[Pg 302]
In the constitutional state, absolutism has finally turned on itself, as it has split into two opposing sides; the government wants to be absolute, and the people want to be absolute. These two absolutes will exhaust each other.[Pg 302]
E. Bauer inveighs against the determination of the regent by birth, by chance. But, when "the people" have become "the sole power in the State" (p. 132), have we not then in it a master from chance? Why, what is the people? The people has always been only the body of the government: it is many under one hat (a prince's hat) or many under one constitution. And the constitution is the—prince. Princes and peoples will persist so long as both do not collapse, i. e. fall together. If under one constitution there are many "peoples,"—e. g. in the ancient Persian monarchy and to-day,—then these "peoples" rank only as "provinces." For me the people is in any case an—accidental power, a force of nature, an enemy that I must overcome.
E. Bauer criticizes the idea of choosing a regent based on birth or chance. But when “the people” become “the sole power in the State” (p. 132), aren’t we then facing a master born of chance? What exactly is the people? The people have always been just the body of the government: many individuals under one hat (a prince's hat) or many under one constitution. And the constitution is essentially the—prince. Both princes and peoples will continue to exist as long as neither collapses, i.e. falls together. If there are many “peoples” under one constitution—e.g. in the ancient Persian monarchy and even today—then these "peoples" are merely seen as "provinces." To me, the people are always an—accidental power, a force of nature, an adversary I need to overcome.
What is one to think of under the name of an "organized" people (ibid., p. 132)? A people "that no longer has a government," that governs itself. In which, therefore, no ego stands out prominently; a people organized by ostracism. The banishment of egos, ostracism, makes the people autocrat.
What should we consider when we hear the term "organized" people (ibid., p. 132)? A people "that no longer has a government," that governs itself. In this case, no individual stands out prominently; it's a people organized by ostracism. The exclusion of individuals, or ostracism, turns the people into an autocracy.
If you speak of the people, you must speak of the prince; for the people, if it is to be a subject[165] and make history, must, like everything that acts, have a head, its "supreme head." Weitling sets this forth in the "Trio," and Proudhon declares, "une société, pour ainsi dire acéphale, ne peut vivre."[166]
If you talk about the people, you have to talk about the prince; because for the people to be a subject[165] and make history, they need, like everything that acts, to have a head, their "supreme head." Weitling explains this in the "Trio," and Proudhon states, "a society, so to speak, without a head, cannot survive."[166]
The vox populi is now always held up to us, and "public opinion" is to rule our princes. Certainly[Pg 303] the vox populi is at the same time vox dei; but is either of any use, and is not the vox principis also vox dei?
The vox populi is always brought up now, and "public opinion" is supposed to guide our leaders. Certainly[Pg 303] the vox populi is also considered vox dei; but is either of them really useful, and isn’t the vox principis also vox dei?
At this point the "Nationals" may be brought to mind. To demand of the thirty-eight States of Germany that they shall act as one nation can only be put alongside the senseless desire that thirty-eight swarms of bees, led by thirty-eight queen-bees, shall unite themselves into one swarm. Bees they all remain; but it is not the bees as bees that belong together and can join themselves together, it is only that the subject bees are connected with the ruling queens. Bees and peoples are destitute of will, and the instinct of their queens leads them.
At this point, the "Nationals" might come to mind. Expecting the thirty-eight states of Germany to operate as one nation is as ridiculous as hoping that thirty-eight swarms of bees, each led by their own queen, will merge into a single swarm. Bees they all are; however, it's not the bees as bees that form a cohesive group, but rather the connection between the subject bees and the ruling queens. Both bees and people lack true will, and they are directed by the instincts of their queens.
If one were to point the bees to their beehood, in which at any rate they are all equal to each other, one would be doing the same thing that they are now doing so stormily in pointing the Germans to their Germanhood. Why, Germanhood is just like beehood in this very thing, that it bears in itself the necessity of cleavages and separations, yet without pushing on to the last separation, where, with the complete carrying through of the process of separating, its end appears: I mean, to the separation of man from man. Germanhood does indeed divide itself into different peoples and tribes, i. e. beehives; but the individual who has the quality of being a German is still as powerless as the isolated bee. And yet only individuals can enter into union with each other, and all alliances and leagues of peoples are and remain mechanical compoundings, because those who come together, at least so far as the "peoples" are regarded[Pg 304] as the ones that have come together, are destitute of will. Only with the last separation does separation itself end and change to unification.
If someone were to remind the bees of their bee nature, in which they are all equal to one another, it would be similar to what they are now passionately doing in reminding the Germans of their German identity. After all, German identity is like bee identity in that it inherently involves divisions and separations, yet it doesn't lead to the ultimate separation, which would result in the complete split between individuals. German identity does divide into different peoples and tribes, like beehives; however, the individual who embodies German identity remains as powerless as a solitary bee. Still, only individuals can truly connect with each other, and all alliances and leagues of peoples remain mechanical combinations because those who come together, at least in the context of "peoples," are lacking in agency. Only with the final separation does separation itself end and transform into unification.
Now the Nationals are exerting themselves to set up the abstract, lifeless unity of beehood; but the self-owned are going to fight for the unity willed by their own will, for union. This is the token of all reactionary wishes, that they want to set up something general, abstract, an empty, lifeless concept, in distinction from which the self-owned aspire to relieve the robust, lively particular from the trashy burden of generalities. The reactionaries would be glad to smite a people, a nation, forth from the earth; the self-owned have before their eyes only themselves. In essentials the two efforts that are just now the order of the day—to wit, the restoration of provincial rights and of the old tribal divisions (Franks, Bavarians, etc., Lusatia, etc.), and the restoration of the entire nationality—coincide in one. But the Germans will come into unison, i. e. unite themselves, only when they knock over their beehood as well as all the beehives; in other words, when they are more than—Germans: only then can they form a "German Union." They must not want to turn back into their nationality, into the womb, in order to be born again, but let every one turn in to himself. How ridiculously sentimental when one German grasps another's hand and presses it with sacred awe because "he too is a German"! With that he is something great! But this will certainly still be thought touching as long as people are enthusiastic for "brotherliness," i. e. as long as they have a[Pg 305] "family disposition." From the superstition of "piety," from "brotherliness" or "childlikeness" or however else the soft-hearted piety-phrases run,—from the family spirit,—the Nationals, who want to have a great family of Germans, cannot liberate themselves.
Now the Nationals are trying to create the abstract, lifeless unity of beehood; but the self-owned are going to fight for the unity that's driven by their own will, for true union. This reflects all reactionary desires, as they seek to establish something general, abstract, an empty, lifeless concept, in contrast to which the self-owned aim to free the robust, lively particular from the burdensome weight of generalities. The reactionaries would eagerly erase a people, a nation, from existence; the self-owned only see themselves. Essentially, the two efforts that are currently in focus—to restore provincial rights and the old tribal divisions (Franks, Bavarians, etc., Lusatia, etc.) and to restore the entire nationality—are really one and the same. But the Germans will only come together, i. e. unite themselves, once they dismantle their beehood along with all the beehives; in other words, when they become more than just Germans: only then can they create a "German Union." They shouldn't want to revert to their nationality, to go back to the womb, to be reborn, but rather let everyone turn inward. It's absurdly sentimental when one German shakes another's hand and embraces it with sacred reverence simply because "he too is a German"! With that, he believes he’s accomplished something great! But this will likely still be considered touching as long as people are passionate about "brotherliness," i. e. as long as they have a[Pg 305] "family disposition." The Nationals, who aspire to create a great family of Germans, can't free themselves from the superstitions of "piety," "brotherliness," or "childlikeness," or whatever other soft-hearted piety phrases might be used—from the family spirit.
Aside from this, the so-called Nationals would only have to understand themselves rightly in order to lift themselves out of their juncture with the good-natured Teutomaniacs. For the uniting for material ends and interests, which they demand of the Germans, comes to nothing else than a voluntary union. Carriere, inspired, cries out,[167] "Railroads are to the more penetrating eye the way to a life of the people such as has not yet anywhere appeared in such significance." Quite right, it will be a life of the people that has nowhere appeared, because it is not a—life of the people.—So Carriere then combats himself (p. 10): "Pure humanity or manhood cannot be better represented than by a people fulfilling its mission." Why, by this nationality only is represented. "Washed-out generality is lower than the form complete in itself, which is itself a whole, and lives as a living member of the truly general, the organized." Why, the people is this very "washed-out generality," and it is only a man that is the "form complete in itself."
Aside from this, the so-called Nationals would just need to properly understand themselves in order to lift themselves out of their situation with the good-natured Teutomaniacs. The unity for material goals and interests that they ask from the Germans amounts to nothing more than a voluntary union. Carriere, inspired, exclaims, [167] "Railroads are, to the more discerning eye, the path to a life of the people that has not yet appeared anywhere with such significance." That's correct; it will be a life of the people that hasn't been seen before because it is not a—life of the people. Then Carriere contradicts himself (p. 10): "Pure humanity or manhood cannot be better represented than by a people fulfilling its mission." Well, only this nationality is represented. "Washed-out generality is lower than the form complete in itself, which is itself a whole, and lives as a living member of the truly general, the organized." The people is indeed this "washed-out generality," and only a man is the "form complete in itself."
The impersonality of what they call "people, nation," is clear also from this: that a people which wants to bring its I into view to the best of its power puts at its head the ruler without will. It finds itself in the alternative either to be subjected to a prince[Pg 306] who realizes only himself, his individual pleasure—then it does not recognize in the "absolute master" its own will, the so-called will of the people—, or to seat on the throne a prince who gives effect to no will of his own—then it has a prince without will, whose place some ingenious clockwork would perhaps fill just as well.—Therefore insight need go only a step farther; then it becomes clear of itself that the I of the people is an impersonal, "spiritual" power, the—law. The people's I, therefore, is a—spook, not an I. I am I only by this, that I make myself; i. e. that it is not another who makes me, but I must be my own work. But how is it with this I of the people? Chance plays it into the people's hand, chance gives it this or that born lord, accidents procure it the chosen one; he is not its (the "sovereign" people's) product, as I am my product. Conceive of one wanting to talk you into believing that you were not your I, but Tom or Jack was your I! But so it is with the people, and rightly. For the people has an I as little as the eleven planets counted together have an I, though they revolve around a common centre.
The impersonal nature of what they call "people, nation" is also evident from this: when a group wants to show its identity as best as it can, it puts a ruler without will at the forefront. It faces the choice of being ruled by a prince[Pg 306] who only seeks his own individual pleasure—then it does not see the "absolute master" as its own will, the so-called will of the people—or to place on the throne a prince who acts on no will of his own—then it has a prince without will, someone a clever machine could potentially replace just as well. Therefore, if insight takes just one more step, it becomes clear that the identity of the people is an impersonal, "spiritual" power, the—law. The people's identity, then, is a—ghost, not an identity. I am unique only because I create myself; i.e. it’s not someone else who defines me, but I must be my own creation. But what about this identity of the people? Chance hands it different leaders, luck brings this or that born ruler, and accidents deliver the chosen one; he is not its (the "sovereign" people's) creation, unlike how I am my own creation. Imagine someone trying to convince you that you are not your true self, but Tom or Jack is your identity! But that's how it is with people, and rightly so. The people have an identity just as little as the eleven planets combined have an I, even though they revolve around a common centre.
Bailly's utterance is representative of the slave-disposition that folks manifest before the sovereign people, as before the prince. "I have," says he, "no longer any extra reason when the general reason has pronounced itself. My first law was the nation's will; as soon as it had assembled I knew nothing beyond its sovereign will." He would have no "extra reason," and yet this extra reason alone accomplishes everything. Just so Mirabeau inveighs in the words, "No power on earth has the right to say to the nation's[Pg 307] representatives, It is my will!"
Bailly's statement reflects the attitude of submission that people show toward the governing authorities, just like they do toward a king. "I have," he says, "no additional reasoning when the overall reason has made itself clear. My primary law is the will of the nation; as soon as it convened, I recognized nothing beyond its sovereign will." He would have no "additional reasoning," yet this additional reasoning alone achieves everything. Similarly, Mirabeau condemns the idea by asserting, "No power on earth has the right to tell the nation's[Pg 307] representatives, It is my will!"
As with the Greeks, there is now a wish to make man a zoon politicon, a citizen of the State or political man. So he ranked for a long time as a "citizen of heaven." But the Greek fell into ignominy along with his State, the citizen of heaven likewise falls with heaven; we, on the other hand, are not willing to go down along with the people, the nation and nationality, not willing to be merely political men or politicians. Since the Revolution they have striven to "make the people happy," and in making the people happy, great, and the like, they make Us unhappy: the people's good hap is—my mishap.
Just like the Greeks, there’s now a desire to make humans a zoon politicon, a member of the State or a political being. For a long time, he was considered a "citizen of heaven." But when the Greek fell into disgrace along with his State, the citizen of heaven also falls with heaven; we, on the other hand, don’t want to go down with the people, the nation, and nationality, nor do we want to be just political beings or politicians. Since the Revolution, they have aimed to "make the people happy," and in trying to make the people happy, great, and so forth, they end up making us unhappy: the people's good fortune is—my misfortune.
What empty talk the political liberals utter with emphatic decorum is well seen again in Nauwerk's "On Taking Part in the State." There complaint is made of those who are indifferent and do not take part, who are not in the full sense citizens, and the author speaks as if one could not be man at all if one did not take a lively part in State affairs, i. e. if one were not a politician. In this he is right; for, if the State ranks as the warder of everything "human," we can have nothing human without taking part in it. But what does this make out against the egoist? Nothing at all, because the egoist is to himself the warder of the human, and has nothing to say to the State except "Get out of my sunshine." Only when the State comes in contact with his ownness does the egoist take an active interest in it. If the condition of the State does not bear hard on the closet-philosopher, is he to occupy himself with it because it is his "most sacred duty"? So long as the State does[Pg 308] according to his wish, what need has he to look up from his studies? Let those who from an interest of their own want to have conditions otherwise busy themselves with them. Not now, nor evermore, will "sacred duty" bring folks to reflect about the State,—as little as they become disciples of science, artists, etc., from "sacred duty." Egoism alone can impel them to it, and will as soon as things have become much worse. If you showed folks that their egoism demanded that they busy themselves with State affairs, you would not have to call on them long; if, on the other hand, you appeal to their love of fatherland and the like, you will long preach to deaf hearts in behalf of this "service of love." Certainly, in your sense the egoists will not participate in State affairs at all.
What meaningless chatter the political liberals express with such self-importance is clearly seen again in Nauwerk's "On Taking Part in the State." They complain about those who are indifferent and don’t participate, who aren’t really citizens in the full sense, and the author suggests that one can’t truly be human if they don’t actively engage in state matters, that is, if they aren’t politicians. In this, he’s correct; if the state is seen as the protector of everything "human," we can’t have anything human without participating in it. But what does this mean for the egoist? Nothing at all, because the egoist considers themselves the protector of what is human and has nothing to say to the state other than "Get out of my way." The egoist only takes an interest in the state when it affects them personally. If the condition of the state doesn’t negatively impact the closet philosopher, should they care about it just because it’s their "sacred duty"? As long as the state operates according to their wishes, why should they lift their gaze from their studies? Let those who have their own interests strive for change. Now and forever, "sacred duty" won’t inspire people to think about the state—just as it won’t make them become scholars, artists, etc., out of "sacred duty." Only egoism can motivate them, and that will happen as soon as things get significantly worse. If you showed people that their egoism required them to engage with state affairs, you wouldn’t have to ask them for long; however, if you appeal to their love for their country and similar sentiments, you’ll be preaching to empty ears about this "service of love." Certainly, from your perspective, the egoists won’t participate in state matters at all.
Nauwerk utters a genuine liberal phrase on p. 16: "Man completely fulfils his calling only in feeling and knowing himself as a member of humanity, and being active as such. The individual cannot realize the idea of manhood if he does not stay himself upon all humanity, if he does not draw his powers from it like Antæus."
Nauwerk expresses a truly liberal thought on p. 16: "A person fully fulfills their role only by feeling and understanding themselves as part of humanity, and by being active in that role. An individual cannot achieve the concept of manhood if they do not connect themselves to all of humanity, if they do not draw their strength from it like Antæus."
In the same place it is said: "Man's relation to the res publica is degraded to a purely private matter by the theological view; is, accordingly, made away with by denial." As if the political view did otherwise with religion! There religion is a "private matter."
In the same place, it’s stated: "A person's connection to the res publica is reduced to just a private issue by the theological perspective; thus, it's dismissed through denial." As if the political perspective treats religion any differently! There, religion is also a "private matter."
If, instead of "sacred duty," "man's destiny," the "calling to full manhood," and similar commandments, it were held up to people that their self-interest was infringed on when they let everything in the State go as it goes, then, without declamations, they would[Pg 309] be addressed as one will have to address them at the decisive moment if he wants to attain his end. Instead of this, the theology-hating author says, "If there has ever been a time when the State laid claim to all that are hers, such a time is ours.—The thinking man sees in participation in the theory and practice of the State a duty, one of the most sacred duties that rest upon him"—and then takes under closer consideration the "unconditional necessity that everybody participate in the State."
If, instead of "sacred duty," "man's destiny," the "calling to full manhood," and similar ideas, we pointed out to people that their self-interest is affected when they let everything in the State continue as it is, then, without any speeches, they would[Pg 309] be approached in the way needed to achieve a desired outcome. Instead of this, the author who dislikes theology states, "If there has ever been a time when the State claimed everything that belongs to it, that time is now. The thinking person sees participating in the theory and practice of the State as a duty, one of the most important duties they have"—and then examines more closely the "unconditional necessity that everyone participate in the State."
He in whose head or heart or both the State is seated, he who is possessed by the State, or the believer in the State, is a politician, and remains such to all eternity.
He who has the State in his mind, soul, or both, who is driven by the State, or the believer in the State, is a politician and will always be one.
"The State is the most necessary means for the complete development of mankind." It assuredly has been so as long as we wanted to develop mankind; but, if we want to develop ourselves, it can be to us only a means of hindrance.
"The State is the most essential tool for the full development of humanity." It certainly has been that way for as long as we aimed to advance humanity; however, if we seek to develop ourselves, it can only be a source of obstruction.
Can State and people still be reformed and bettered now? As little as the nobility, the clergy, the church, etc.: they can be abrogated, annihilated, done away with, not reformed. Can I change a piece of nonsense into sense by reforming it, or must I drop it outright?
Can the government and the people still be improved now? Just like the nobility, the clergy, the church, etc.: they can be abolished, destroyed, removed, not improved. Can I turn something nonsensical into something sensible by reforming it, or do I have to get rid of it completely?
Henceforth what is to be done is no longer about the State (the form of the State, etc.), but about me. With this all questions about the prince's power, the constitution, etc., sink into their true abyss and their true nothingness. I, this nothing, shall put forth my creations from myself.[Pg 310]
From now on, what needs to be done isn't about the State (the structure of the State, etc.), but about me. With this, all questions about the prince's power, the constitution, etc., fade into their true emptiness and meaninglessness. I, this emptiness, will bring forth my own creations from within myself.[Pg 310]
To the chapter of society belongs also "the party," whose praise has of late been sung.
To the chapter of society also belongs "the party," whose praises have recently been sung.
In the State the party is current. "Party, party, who should not join one!" But the individual is unique,[168] not a member of the party. He unites freely, and separates freely again. The party is nothing but a State in the State, and in this smaller bee-State "peace" is also to rule just as in the greater. The very people who cry loudest that there must be an opposition in the State inveigh against every discord in the party. A proof that they too want only a—State. All parties are shattered not against the State, but against the ego.[169]
In the State, the party is everything. "Party, party, who wouldn't want to be part of one!" But the individual is unique,[168] not just another member of the party. He joins freely and can leave just as freely. The party is simply a mini-State within the State, and in this smaller bee-State, "peace" should also prevail just like in the larger one. The very people who shout the loudest for an opposition in the State are the ones who rail against any disagreement within the party. This shows that they also only desire a—State. All parties are torn apart not by the State, but by the individual ego.[169]
One hears nothing oftener now than the admonition to remain true to his party; party men despise nothing so much as a mugwump. One must run with his party through thick and thin, and unconditionally approve and represent its chief principles. It does not indeed go quite so badly here as with closed societies, because these bind their members to fixed laws or statutes (e. g. the orders, the Society of Jesus, etc.). But yet the party ceases to be a union at the same moment at which it makes certain principles binding and wants to have them assured against attacks; but this moment is the very birth-act of the party. As party it is already a born society, a dead union, an idea that has become fixed. As party of absolutism it cannot will that its members should doubt the irrefragable truth of this principle; they could cherish this doubt only if they were egoistic enough to want still[Pg 311] to be something outside their party, i. e. non-partisans. Non-partisan they cannot be as party-men, but only as egoists. If you are a Protestant and belong to that party, you must only justify Protestantism, at most "purge" it, not reject it; if you are a Christian and belong among men to the Christian party, you cannot go beyond this as a member of this party, but only when your egoism, i. e. non-partisanship, impels you to it. What exertions the Christians, down to Hegel and the Communists, have put forth to make their party strong! they stuck to it that Christianity must contain the eternal truth, and that one needs only to get at it, make sure of it, and justify it.
One hears the advice to stay loyal to your party more often now; party members hate nothing more than a mugwump. You must stick with your party through thick and thin, and fully support and embody its main principles. It’s not as bad here as with closed societies, which tie their members to strict laws or rules (e.g., orders, the Society of Jesus, etc.). However, a party stops being a union the moment it makes certain principles mandatory and tries to protect them from criticism; that moment is essentially when the party is formed. As a party, it is already a "born society," a lifeless union, an idea that has become rigid. As a party of absolutism, it cannot allow its members to question the unquestionable truth of this principle; they could only hold this doubt if they were selfish enough to want to be something beyond their party, i.e., non-partisans. They cannot be non-partisan as party members, only as egoists. If you are a Protestant and part of that party, you must only defend Protestantism, at most "purify" it, not reject it; if you are a Christian involved in the Christian party, you cannot go beyond this as a member of that party, only when your self-interest, i.e., non-partisanship, drives you to it. What efforts Christians, from Hegel to the Communists, have made to strengthen their party! They insisted that Christianity must hold the eternal truth, claiming that you just need to discover it, confirm it, and defend it.
In short, the party cannot bear non-partisanship, and it is in this that egoism appears. What matters the party to me? I shall find enough anyhow who unite with me without swearing allegiance to my flag.
In short, the party can't stand non-partisanship, and this is where egoism shows up. What does the party matter to me? I'll find plenty of people who will join me without having to pledge allegiance to my flag.
He who passes over from one party to another is at once abused as a "turncoat." Certainly morality demands that one stand by his party, and to become apostate from it is to spot oneself with the stain of "faithlessness"; but ownness knows no commandment of "faithfulness, adhesion, etc.," ownness permits everything, even apostasy, defection. Unconsciously even the moral themselves let themselves be led by this principle when they have to judge one who passes over to their party,—nay, they are likely to be making proselytes; they should only at the same time acquire a consciousness of the fact that one must commit immoral actions in order to commit his own,—i. e. here, that one must break faith, yes, even his oath, in order to determine himself instead of being determined by[Pg 312] moral considerations. In the eyes of people of strict moral judgment an apostate always shimmers in equivocal colors, and will not easily obtain their confidence; for there sticks to him the taint of "faithlessness," i. e. of an immorality. In the lower man this view is found almost generally; advanced thinkers fall here too, as always, into an uncertainty and bewilderment, and the contradiction necessarily founded in the principle of morality does not, on account of the confusion of their concepts, come clearly to their consciousness. They do not venture to call the apostate immoral downright, because they themselves entice to apostasy, to defection from one religion to another, etc.; still, they cannot give up the standpoint of morality either. And yet here the occasion was to be seized to step outside of morality.
He who switches from one party to another is immediately labeled a "turncoat." Sure, morality demands loyalty to one’s party, and betraying it can bring the stain of "faithlessness"; but personal integrity doesn’t abide by rules of "faithfulness, loyalty, etc." It allows for everything, even betrayal and defection. Often, even the moralists themselves are guided by this principle when they judge someone who joins their party—they might even try to convert others; they just need to realize that to follow their own path, one might have to engage in immoral actions—specifically, that one must break faith, even their oath, to choose for themselves rather than being swayed by[Pg 312] moral considerations. To people with strict moral views, a turncoat always appears suspicious and won’t easily earn their trust; they carry the stain of "faithlessness," i. e. of immorality. This perspective is common among the average person; even advanced thinkers often find themselves confused and uncertain here. The inherent contradiction in moral principles doesn’t clear up in their minds due to their muddled understanding. They hesitate to label the turncoat outright as immoral, since they themselves advocate for leaving one belief for another, etc.; yet, they also can’t completely abandon their moral viewpoint. Still, this was the perfect moment to step outside of morality.
Are the Own or Unique[170] perchance a party? How could they be own if they were such as belonged to a party?
Are the Own or Unique[170] maybe part of a group? How could they be own if they were something that belonged to a group?
Or is one to hold with no party? In the very act of joining them and entering their circle one forms a union with them that lasts as long as party and I pursue one and the same goal. But to-day I still share the party's tendency, and by to-morrow I can do so no longer and I become "untrue" to it. The party has nothing binding (obligatory) for me, and I do not have respect for it; if it no longer pleases me, I become its foe.
Or should one avoid aligning with any party? The moment you join one and become part of their group, you create a union with them that lasts only as long as both the party and I are working toward the same goal. But today I might agree with the party's views, and tomorrow I could change my mind and be considered "disloyal" to it. The party holds no binding obligations for me, and I don't have respect for it; if it no longer suits me, I become its enemy.
In every party that cares for itself and its persistence, the members are unfree (or better, unown) in[Pg 313] that degree, they lack egoism in that degree, in which they serve this desire of the party. The independence of the party conditions the lack of independence in the party-members.
In every group that prioritizes its own survival, the members are not free (or more accurately, not fully their own) in[Pg 313] that they lack self-interest to the extent that they fulfill the group's desires. The group's independence relies on the lack of independence among its members.
A party, of whatever kind it may be, can never do without a confession of faith. For those who belong to the party must believe in its principle, it must not be brought in doubt or put in question by them, it must be the certain, indubitable thing for the party-member. That is: One must belong to a party body and soul, else one is not truly a party-man, but more or less—an egoist. Harbor a doubt of Christianity, and you are already no longer a true Christian, you have lifted yourself to the "effrontery" of putting a question beyond it and haling Christianity before your egoistic judgment-seat. You have—sinned against Christianity, this party cause (for it is surely not e. g. a cause for the Jews, another party). But well for you if you do not let yourself be affrighted: your effrontery helps you to ownness.
A party, no matter what kind it is, can never exist without a confession of faith. The people who belong to the party must believe in its principles; they shouldn't doubt or question them. It has to be something certain and undeniable for the party member. This means you have to be fully committed to the party; otherwise, you’re not really a party member, but more of an egoist. If you doubt Christianity, you're no longer a true Christian; you've crossed the line by questioning it and judging Christianity with your egoistic perspective. You have sinned against Christianity, this party cause (since it’s definitely not e.g. a cause for the Jews or any other party). But it's good for you if you don’t let that intimidate you; your boldness leads you to authenticity.
So then an egoist could never embrace a party or take up with a party? Oh, yes, only he cannot let himself be embraced and taken up by the party. For him the party remains all the time nothing but a gathering: he is one of the party, he takes part.
So, an egoist could never join a party or get involved with one? Oh, yes, they can, but they can't allow the party to fully embrace them or take them in. To them, the party is just a gathering: they are part of it and participate.
The best State will clearly be that which has the most loyal citizens, and the more the devoted mind for legality is lost, so much the more will the State, this system of morality, this moral life itself, be diminished in force and quality. With the "good citizens" the good State too perishes and dissolves into anarchy and[Pg 314] lawlessness. "Respect for the law!" By this cement the total of the State is held together. "The law is sacred, and he who affronts it a criminal." Without crime no State: the moral world—and this the State is—is crammed full of scamps, cheats, liars, thieves, etc. Since the State is the "lordship of law," its hierarchy, it follows that the egoist, in all cases where his advantage runs against the State's, can satisfy himself only by crime.
The best state will obviously be one with the most loyal citizens, and as more people lose their commitment to legality, the strength and quality of the state, this system of morality and moral life, will decrease. With the "good citizens," the good state also falls apart, leading to anarchy and[Pg 314] lawlessness. "Respect for the law!" This belief is what holds the entire state together. "The law is sacred, and anyone who disrespects it is a criminal." Without crime, there's no state; the moral world—and that’s what the state is—is filled with scoundrels, frauds, liars, thieves, and so on. Since the state represents the "rule of law" and its hierarchy, it follows that the selfish individual, whenever their own interests clash with those of the state, can only satisfy themselves through crime.
The State cannot give up the claim that its laws and ordinances are sacred.[171] At this the individual ranks as the unholy[172] (barbarian, natural man, "egoist") over against the State, exactly as he was once regarded by the Church; before the individual the State takes on the nimbus of a saint.[173] Thus it issues a law against dueling. Two men who are both at one in this, that they are willing to stake their life for a cause (no matter what), are not to be allowed this, because the State will not have it: it imposes a penalty on it. Where is the liberty of self-determination then? It is at once quite another situation if, as e. g. in North America, society determines to let the duelists bear certain evil consequences of their act, e. g. withdrawal of the credit hitherto enjoyed. To refuse credit is everybody's affair, and, if a society wants to withdraw it for this or that reason, the man who is hit cannot therefore complain of encroachment on his liberty: the society is simply availing itself of its own liberty. That is no penalty for sin, no penalty for a crime. The duel is no crime there, but only an act[Pg 315] against which the society adopts counter-measures, resolves on a defence. The State, on the contrary, stamps the duel as a crime, i. e. as an injury to its sacred law: it makes it a criminal case. The society leaves it to the individual's decision whether he will draw upon himself evil consequences and inconveniences by his mode of action, and hereby recognizes his free decision; the State behaves in exactly the reverse way, denying all right to the individual's decision and, instead, ascribing the sole right to its own decision, the law of the State, so that he who transgresses the State's commandment is looked upon as if he were acting against God's commandment,—a view which likewise was once maintained by the Church. Here God is the Holy in and of himself, and the commandments of the Church, as of the State, are the commandments of this Holy One, which he transmits to the world through his anointed and Lords-by-the-Grace-of-God. If the Church had deadly sins, the State has capital crimes; if the one had heretics, the other has traitors; the one ecclesiastical penalties, the other criminal penalties; the one inquisitorial processes, the other fiscal; in short, there sins, here crimes, there sinners, here criminals, there inquisition and here—inquisition. Will the sanctity of the State not fall like the Church's? The awe of its laws, the reverence for its highness, the humility of its "subjects," will this remain? Will the "saint's" face not be stripped of its adornment?
The State cannot renounce its claim that its laws and ordinances are sacred.[171] In this scenario, the individual is seen as unholy[172] (barbarian, natural man, "egoist") in relation to the State, just as he was once viewed by the Church; before the individual, the State takes on the aura of a saint.[173] Thus, it issues a law against dueling. Two men who are both willing to risk their lives for a cause (regardless of what it is) are not allowed to do so because the State does not permit it: it imposes a penalty. Where then is the freedom of self-determination? The situation changes if, for example, in North America, society decides to let duelists face certain negative consequences for their actions, such as the loss of previously held credit. Withdrawing credit is everyone's business, and if society chooses to do so for any reason, the affected individual cannot complain about a violation of his liberty: society is simply exercising its own freedom. That is not a penalty for sin or a penalty for a crime. The duel is not considered a crime there, but rather an act against which society implements counter-measures and decides to defend itself. The State, on the other hand, categorizes the duel as a crime,
What a folly, to ask of the State's authority that it should enter into an honorable fight with the individual, and, as they express themselves in the matter[Pg 316] of freedom of the press, share sun and wind equally! If the State, this thought, is to be a de facto power, it simply must be a superior power against the individual. The State is "sacred" and must not expose itself to the "impudent attacks" of individuals. If the State is sacred, there must be censorship. The political liberals admit the former and dispute the inference. But in any case they concede repressive measures to it, for—they stick to this, that State is more than the individual and exercises a justified revenge, called punishment.
What a mistake to expect the State's authority to engage in a fair fight with individuals, and, as they say about freedom of the press, to share sunshine and wind equally! If the State is to be a real power, it must be a greater power than the individual. The State is "sacred" and shouldn’t subject itself to the "brazen attacks" of individuals. If the State is sacred, then there must be censorship. Political liberals acknowledge this but argue against the conclusion. In any case, they accept that the State can enforce repressive measures because they insist that the State is more significant than the individual and exercises a justified retribution, referred to as punishment.
Punishment has a meaning only when it is to afford expiation for the injuring of a sacred thing. If something is sacred to any one, he certainly deserves punishment when he acts as its enemy. A man who lets a man's life continue in existence because to him it is sacred and he has a dread of touching it is simply a—religious man.
Punishment only makes sense when it's meant to make amends for harming something sacred. If something is sacred to someone, they definitely deserve punishment if they act against it. A person who allows another person's life to continue because they see it as sacred and fear interfering with it is merely a—religious person.
Weitling lays crime at the door of "social disorder," and lives in the expectation that under Communistic arrangements crimes will become impossible, because the temptations to them, e. g. money, fall away. As, however, his organized society is also exalted into a sacred and inviolable one, he miscalculates in that good-hearted opinion. Such as with their mouth professed allegiance to the Communistic society, but worked underhand for its ruin, would not be lacking. Besides, Weitling has to keep on with "curative means against the natural remainder of human diseases and weaknesses," and "curative means" always announce to begin with that individuals will be looked upon as "called" to a particular "salvation"[Pg 317] and hence treated according to the requirements of this "human calling." Curative means or healing is only the reverse side of punishment, the theory of cure runs parallel with the theory of punishment; if the latter sees in an action a sin against right, the former takes it for a sin of the man against himself, as a decadence from his health. But the correct thing is that I regard it either as an action that suits me or as one that does not suit me, as hostile or friendly to me, i. e. that I treat it as my property, which I cherish or demolish. "Crime" or "disease" are not either of them an egoistic view of the matter, i. e. a judgment starting from me, but starting from another,—to wit, whether it injures right, general right, or the health partly of the individual (the sick one), partly of the generality (society). "Crime" is treated inexorably, "disease" with "loving gentleness, compassion," and the like.
Weitling blames crime on "social disorder" and believes that under Communistic arrangements, crimes will become impossible because the temptations associated with them, like money, will disappear. However, since his organized society is also considered sacred and untouchable, he is mistaken in this optimistic view. Those who publicly claim to support the Communist society but secretly work to undermine it will certainly exist. Moreover, Weitling has to continue with "curative means against the natural remaining human diseases and weaknesses," and "curative means" imply that individuals will be treated as if they are "called" to a specific "salvation" and handled according to the demands of this "human calling." "Curative means" or "healing" is just the flip side of "punishment"; the "theory of cure" parallels the "theory of punishment." While the latter sees an action as a sin against right, the former views it as a sin the person commits against themselves, as a decline from their health. The reality is that I see an action as either one that "suits me" or one that "does not suit me," as something hostile or friendly towards "me," meaning I treat it as my "property," which I either treasure or destroy. "Crime" or "disease" are not egotistical perspectives, meaning they aren't judgments based on myself but rather on "another"—that is, whether it harms "right," general right, or the "health" of both the individual (the sick one) and society at large. "Crime" is treated harshly, while "disease" is handled with "loving gentleness, compassion," and so on.
Punishment follows crime. If crime falls because the sacred vanishes, punishment must not less be drawn into its fall; for it too has significance only over against something sacred. Ecclesiastical punishments have been abolished. Why? Because how one behaves toward the "holy God" is his own affair. But, as this one punishment, ecclesiastical punishment, has fallen, so all punishments must fall. As sin against the so-called God is a man's own affair, so that against every kind of the so-called sacred. According to our theories of penal law, with whose "improvement in conformity to the times" people are tormenting themselves in vain, they want to punish men for this or that "inhumanity"; and therein they[Pg 318] make the silliness of these theories especially plain by their consistency, hanging the little thieves and letting the big ones run. For injury to property they have the house of correction, and for "violence to thought," suppression of "natural rights of man," only—representations and petitions.
Punishment follows crime. If crime decreases because the sacred disappears, punishment must also decline; it has meaning only in relation to something sacred. Religious punishments have been abolished. Why? Because how one acts toward the "holy God" is a personal matter. However, as this single punishment, religious punishment, has disappeared, all punishments must disappear as well. Just as sin against the so-called God is a personal matter, so too is it with any type of the so-called sacred. According to our ideas of criminal law, which people are struggling with in vain to "improve" for modern times, they want to punish individuals for this or that "inhumanity"; and this shows the absurdity of these theories especially clearly with their inconsistency, hanging the small thieves while letting the big ones go. For property damage, they have the reform school, and for "attacks on thought" or the suppression of "natural human rights," only—petitions and representations.
The criminal code has continued existence only through the sacred, and perishes of itself if punishment is given up. Now they want to create everywhere a new penal law, without indulging in a misgiving about punishment itself. But it is exactly punishment that must make room for satisfaction, which, again, cannot aim at satisfying right or justice, but at procuring us a satisfactory outcome. If one does to us what we will not put up with, we break his power and bring our own to bear: we satisfy ourselves on him, and do not fall into the folly of wanting to satisfy right (the spook). It is not the sacred that is to defend itself against man, but man against man; as God too, you know, no longer defends himself against man, God to whom formerly (and in part, indeed, even now) all the "servants of God" offered their hands to punish the blasphemer, as they still at this very day lend their hands to the sacred. This devotion to the sacred brings it to pass also that, without lively participation of one's own, one only delivers misdoers into the hands of the police and courts: a non-participating making over to the authorities, "who, of course, will best administer sacred matters." The people is quite crazy for hounding the police on against everything that seems to it to be immoral, often only unseemly, and this popular rage for the[Pg 319] moral protects the police institution more than the government could in any way protect it.
The criminal code only survives because it is considered sacred and would disappear on its own if punishment were abandoned. Now, there’s a push to create a new penal law everywhere, without considering the concept of punishment itself. But it’s punishment that needs to pave the way for satisfaction, which can’t aim to satisfy what is right or just, but rather to provide us with a satisfactory outcome. If someone does something we won’t tolerate, we overpower them and assert our own power: we fulfill our needs through them and avoid the mistake of trying to satisfy some abstract sense of right (the illusion). It’s not the sacred that needs to defend itself against humans, but humans against each other; even God, as you know, no longer defends Himself against humans. God, to whom many "servants of God" once offered their assistance to punish blasphemers, still today lend their hands to what is sacred. This dedication to the sacred leads to a situation where, without people truly engaging, they simply hand over wrongdoers to the police and courts: a disconnected transfer to the authorities, who supposedly "know how to best manage sacred issues." The public is obsessed with urging police action against anything they find immoral, often just something they find inappropriate, and this community rage for morality protects the police institution more than the government could ever hope to.
In crime the egoist has hitherto asserted himself and mocked at the sacred; the break with the sacred, or rather of the sacred, may become general. A revolution never returns, but a mighty, reckless, shameless, conscienceless, proud—crime, does it not rumble in distant thunders, and do you not see how the sky grows presciently silent and gloomy?
In crime, the self-centered person has so far made their mark and laughed at the sacred; the separation from the sacred, or rather the destruction of the sacred, might become widespread. A revolution never comes back, but a powerful, reckless, shameless, heartless, proud—crime, doesn’t it sound like distant thunder, and can you not see how the sky is growing ominously silent and dark?
He who refuses to spend his powers for such limited societies as family, party, nation, is still always longing for a worthier society, and thinks he has found the true object of love, perhaps, in "human society" or "mankind," to sacrifice himself to which constitutes his honor; from now on he "lives for and serves mankind."
He who refuses to invest his abilities in narrow groups like family, party, or nation is still always yearning for a more meaningful community, believing he has discovered the true object of his affection, maybe in "human society" or "mankind," to which sacrificing himself is his honor; from that point on, he "lives for and serves mankind."
People is the name of the body, State of the spirit, of that ruling person that has hitherto suppressed me. Some have wanted to transfigure peoples and States by broadening them out to "mankind" and "general reason"; but servitude would only become still more intense with this widening, and philanthropists and humanitarians are as absolute masters as politicians and diplomats.
People refers to the body, State to the spirit, that ruling person who has kept me down until now. Some have tried to transform peoples and States by expanding them into "mankind" and "universal reason"; however, servitude would only grow stronger with this expansion, and philanthropists and humanitarians wield as much power as politicians and diplomats.
Modern critics inveigh against religion because it sets God, the divine, moral, etc., outside of man, or makes them something objective, in opposition to which the critics rather transfer these very subjects into man. But those critics none the less fall into the proper error of religion, to give man a "destiny," in that they too want to have him divine, human, and[Pg 320] the like: morality, freedom and humanity, etc., are his essence. And, like religion, politics too wanted to "educate" man, to bring him to the realization of his "essence," his "destiny," to make something out of him,—to wit, a "true man," the one in the form of the "true believer," the other in that of the "true citizen or subject." In fact, it comes to the same whether one calls the destiny the divine or human.
Modern critics argue against religion because it positions God, the divine, morality, and similar concepts outside of humanity, or treats them as objective realities. In contrast, these critics shift these very concepts into humanity. However, they still fall into the same fundamental mistake of religion by assigning humanity a "destiny," as they also desire humanity to be divine, human, and[Pg 320] the like: morality, freedom, and humanity are part of our essence. Similarly, politics also aimed to "educate" humanity, to help people understand their "essence," their "destiny," and to make something of them — whether that’s a "true man," appearing as a "true believer," or as a "true citizen or subject." Ultimately, it doesn’t matter whether one refers to this destiny as divine or human.
Under religion and politics man finds himself at the standpoint of should: he should become this and that, should be so and so. With this postulate, this commandment, every one steps not only in front of another but also in front of himself. Those critics say: You should be a whole, free man. Thus they too stand in the temptation to proclaim a new religion, to set up a new absolute, an ideal,—to wit, freedom. Men should be free. Then there might even arise missionaries of freedom, as Christianity, in the conviction that all were properly destined to become Christians, sent out missionaries of the faith. Freedom would then (as have hitherto faith as Church, morality as State) constitute itself as a new community and carry on a like "propaganda" therefrom. Certainly no objection can be raised against a getting together; but so much the more must one oppose every renewal of the old care for us, of culture directed toward an end,—in short, the principle of making something out of us, no matter whether Christians, subjects, or freemen and men.
Under religion and politics, people find themselves in a position of should: they should become this or that, should be a certain way. With this idea, this commandment, everyone steps not only in front of one another but also in front of themselves. Those critics say: You should be a whole, free person. In doing so, they are also tempted to declare a new religion, to establish a new absolute, an ideal—namely, freedom. People should be free. Then there might even be missionaries of freedom, similar to how Christianity sent out missionaries, believing that everyone was destined to become Christian. Freedom would then (just like faith as Church, morality as State) form a new community and carry on a similar “propaganda.” Certainly, no objections can be made against coming together; but it is all the more important to oppose any revival of the old care for us, of culture aimed at an end—in short, the principle of making something out of us, whether as Christians, subjects, or free men and women.
One may well say with Feuerbach and others that religion has displaced the human from man, and has transferred it so into another world that, unattainable,[Pg 321] it went on with its own existence there as something personal in itself, as a "God": but the error of religion is by no means exhausted with this. One might very well let fall the personality of the displaced human, might transform God into the divine, and still remain religious. For the religious consists in discontent with the present man, i. e. in the setting up of a "perfection" to be striven for, in "man wrestling for his completion."[174] ("Ye therefore should be perfect as your father in heaven is perfect." Matt. 5. 48): it consists in the fixation of an ideal, an absolute. Perfection is the "supreme good," the finis bonorum; every one's ideal is the perfect man, the true, the free man, etc.
One could definitely agree with Feuerbach and others that religion has taken the essence of humanity away from people and moved it into another world, making it so unreachable that it continued to exist there as something personal, known as "God." However, the problem with religion doesn't end there. One could easily dismiss the personal aspect of the displaced human, could change God into the divine, and still be considered religious. Being religious stems from dissatisfaction with the present human, meaning it's about creating a "perfection" to strive for, where "humanity is striving for its completion." [174] ("Therefore you should be perfect as your father in heaven is perfect." Matt. 5. 48): it's about fixating on an ideal, an absolute. Perfection is the "highest good," the finis bonorum; everyone's ideal is the perfect man, the true, the free man, etc.
The efforts of modern times aim to set up the ideal of the "free man." If one could find it, there would be a new—religion, because a new ideal; there would be a new longing, a new torment, a new devotion, a new deity, a new contrition.
The efforts of today aim to establish the ideal of the "free person." If it could be found, there would be a new religion, because there would be a new ideal; there would be a new desire, a new struggle, a new devotion, a new god, a new regret.
With the ideal of "absolute liberty," the same turmoil is made as with everything absolute, and according to Hess, e. g., it is said to "be realizable in absolute human society."[175] Nay, this realization is immediately afterward styled a "vocation"; just so he then defines liberty as "morality": the kingdom of "justice" (i. e. equality) and "morality" (i. e. liberty) is to begin, etc.
With the ideal of "absolute freedom," the same chaos arises as with everything absolute, and according to Hess, e. g., it's said to "be achievable in an ideal human society."[175] In fact, this achievement is immediately referred to as a "calling"; he then defines freedom as "ethical behavior": the realm of "justice" (i. e. equality) and "ethics" (i. e. freedom) is meant to begin, etc.
Ridiculous is he who, while fellows of his tribe, family, nation, etc., rank high, is—nothing but "puffed up" over the merit of his fellows; but [Pg 322]blinded too is he who wants only to be "man." Neither of them puts his worth in exclusiveness, but in connectedness, or in the "tie" that conjoins him with others, in the ties of blood, of nationality, of humanity.
Ridiculous is the person who, while their peers from their tribe, family, nation, etc., achieve greatness, is—nothing but "full of themselves" over the accomplishments of others; but [Pg 322]blinded too is the one who only wants to be "a man." Neither of them finds their value in exclusiveness, but in connectedness, or in the "bond" that links them with others, in the ties of blood, nationality, and humanity.
Through the "Nationals" of to-day the conflict has again been stirred up between those who think themselves to have merely human blood and human ties of blood, and the others who brag of their special blood and the special ties of blood.
Through today's "Nationals," the conflict has been reignited between those who consider themselves to have only human blood and human connections and those who boast about their unique blood and special connections.
If we disregard the fact that pride may mean conceit, and take it for consciousness alone, there is found to be a vast difference between pride in "belonging to" a nation and therefore being its property, and that in calling a nationality one's property. Nationality is my quality, but the nation my owner and mistress. If you have bodily strength, you can apply it at a suitable place and have a self-consciousness or pride of it; if, on the contrary, your strong body has you, then it pricks you everywhere, and at the most unsuitable place, to show its strength: you can give nobody your hand without squeezing his.
If we set aside the idea that pride can mean arrogance, and just focus on it as awareness, there's a huge difference between taking pride in "belonging to" a nation and seeing a nationality as your personal asset. My nationality is a part of who I am, but the nation owns me and has authority over me. If you're physically strong, you can channel that strength into something productive and take pride in it; but if your strength controls you, it becomes a burden that puts pressure on you at the worst times, making it hard to interact with others without imposing.
The perception that one is more than a member of the family, more than a fellow of the tribe, more than an individual of the people, etc., has finally led to saying, one is more than all this because one is man, or, the man is more than the Jew, German, etc. "Therefore be every one wholly and solely—man!" Could one not rather say: Because we are more than what has been stated, therefore we will be this, as well as that "more" also? Man and German, then, man and Guelph, etc.? The Nationals are in the right;[Pg 323] one cannot deny his nationality: and the humanitarians are in the right; one must not remain in the narrowness of the national. In uniqueness[176] the contradiction is solved; the national is my quality. But I am not swallowed up in my quality,—as the human too is my quality, but I give to man his existence first through my uniqueness.
The idea that someone is more than just a family member, more than a member of their tribe, and more than an individual in a group has finally led to the conclusion that one is more than all of this simply because one is human, or that being human is more significant than being a Jew, a German, etc. "So let everyone be completely and solely a human!" But could we not say: Because we are more than what has already been mentioned, we will embrace this, along with all its "more" aspects? Human and German, then, human and Guelph, etc.? The nationalists are right; you can't deny your nationality: and the humanitarians are also right; one should not be confined to the limitations of their nationality. In uniqueness[176] the contradiction is resolved; the national is part of my identity. But I am not consumed by my identity—just as being human is also part of my identity, yet I first grant existence to humanity through my uniqueness.
History seeks for Man: but he is I, you, we. Sought as a mysterious essence, as the divine, first as God, then as Man (humanity, humaneness, and mankind), he is found as the individual, the finite, the unique one.
History seeks for Humanity: but he is I, you, we. Sought as a mysterious essence, as the divine, first as God, then as Man (humanity, humaneness, and mankind), he is found as the individual, the finite, the unique one.
I am owner of humanity, am humanity, and do nothing for the good of another humanity. Fool, you who are a unique humanity, that you make a merit of wanting to live for another than you are.
I own humanity, am humanity, and do nothing for the good of another humanity. Fool, you who are a unique humanity, that you think it's admirable to live for someone other than yourself.
The hitherto-considered relation of me to the world of men offers such a wealth of phenomena that it will have to be taken up again and again on other occasions, but here, where it was only to have its chief outlines made clear to the eye, it must be broken off to make place for an apprehension of two other sides toward which it radiates. For, as I find myself in relation not merely to men so far as they present in themselves the concept "man" or are children of men (children of Man, as children of God are spoken of), but also to that which they have of man and call their own, and as therefore I relate myself not only to that which they are through man, but also to their human possessions: so, besides the world of men, the world of[Pg 324] the senses and of ideas will have to be included in our survey, and somewhat said of what men call their own of sensuous goods, and of spiritual as well.
The previously discussed relationship between me and the world of men presents such a range of experiences that it will need to be revisited multiple times in the future. However, since this is just meant to outline the main ideas, I have to pause and shift focus to two other aspects that connect to it. As I consider my relationship not only with people as they embody the concept of "man" or as children of men (similar to how we refer to children of God), but also with what they possess and claim as their own, I relate not just to who they are but also to their human possessions. Therefore, in addition to the world of men, we need to include the world of[Pg 324] the senses and ideas in our discussion, addressing both the material goods they value and their spiritual possessions.
According as one had developed and clearly grasped the concept of man, he gave it to us to respect as this or that person of respect, and from the broadest understanding of this concept there proceeded at last the command "to respect Man in every one." But, if I respect Man, my respect must likewise extend to the human, or what is Man's.
According to how one has developed and clearly understood the idea of humanity, they presented it to us as This or That person of respect, and from the most comprehensive understanding of this idea came the command "to respect Man in everyone." However, if I respect Man, my respect must also extend to the human, or to what belongs to Man.
Men have somewhat of their own, and I am to recognize this own and hold it sacred. Their own consists partly in outward, partly in inward possessions. The former are things, the latter spiritualities, thoughts, convictions, noble feelings, etc. But I am always to respect only rightful or human possessions; the wrongful and unhuman I need not spare, for only Man's own is men's real own. An inward possession of this sort is, e. g., religion; because religion is free, i. e. is Man's, I must not strike at it. Just so honor is an inward possession; it is free and must not be struck at by me. (Action for insult, caricatures, etc.) Religion and honor are "spiritual property." In tangible property the person stands foremost: my person is my first property. Hence freedom of the person; but only the rightful or human person is free, the other is locked up. Your life is your property; but it is sacred for men only if it is not that of an inhuman monster.
Men have their own unique rights, and I need to recognize and respect that. Their rights include both external and internal possessions. The external possessions are material things, while the internal ones consist of spirituality, thoughts, beliefs, noble feelings, and so on. However, I must always respect only rightful or human possessions; I don't need to hold back from those that are wrongful or inhumane, because what truly belongs to Man belongs to all men. An example of an internal possession is religion; since religion is free, meaning it belongs to Man, I must not attack it. Similarly, honor is an internal possession; it is free and must not be undermined by me. (This includes actions against insults, caricatures, etc.) Religion and honor are forms of "spiritual property." In terms of tangible property, the individual is paramount: my person is my most important possession. Thus, the freedom of the person exists; but only the rightful or human person is free, while the others are imprisoned. Your life is your property; but it is only sacred to others if you are not an inhuman monster.
What a man as such cannot defend of bodily goods, we may take from him: this is the meaning of competition, of freedom of occupation. What he[Pg 325] cannot defend of spiritual goods falls a prey to us likewise: so far goes the liberty of discussion, of science, of criticism.
What a man cannot protect regarding physical possessions, we can take from him: this is the essence of competition and the freedom to work. What he cannot defend when it comes to spiritual possessions also becomes vulnerable to us: this is where the freedom of discussion, science, and criticism comes into play.
But consecrated goods are inviolable. Consecrated and guaranteed by whom? Proximately by the State, society, but properly by man or the "concept," the "concept of the thing": for the concept of consecrated goods is this, that they are truly human, or rather that the holder possesses them as man and not as un-man.[177]
But consecrated goods are untouchable. Consecrated and guaranteed by whom? Initially by the State and society, but fundamentally by people or the "concept," the "concept of the thing": because the concept of consecrated goods is that they are genuinely human, or more specifically, that the holder has them as a person and not as a non-person.[177]
On the spiritual side man's faith is such goods, his honor, his moral feeling,—yes, his feeling of decency, modesty, etc. Actions (speeches, writings) that touch honor are punishable; attacks on "the foundation of all religion"; attacks on political faith; in short, attacks on everything that a man "rightly" has.
On the spiritual side, a person's faith is their wealth, their honor, and their moral sense—yes, their sense of decency, modesty, and so on. Actions (like speeches or writings) that harm honor are punishable; attacks on "the foundation of all religion"; attacks on political beliefs; in short, attacks on everything that a person "rightly" possesses.
How far critical liberalism would extend, the sanctity of goods,—on this point it has not yet made any pronouncement, and doubtless fancies itself to be ill-disposed toward all sanctity; but, as it combats egoism, it must set limits to it, and must not let the un-man pounce on the human. To its theoretical contempt for the "masses" there must correspond a practical snub if it should get into power.
How far critical liberalism will go regarding the sanctity of goods hasn't been clearly stated, and it probably thinks of itself as being against all forms of sanctity; however, since it fights against selfishness, it needs to impose some limits and must not allow the inhuman to overpower the human. Its theoretical disdain for the "masses" must be matched by a practical restraint if it ever comes to power.
What extension the concept "man" receives, and what comes to the individual man through it,—what, therefore, man and the human are,—on this point the various grades of liberalism differ, and the political, the social, the humane man are each always claiming[Pg 326] more than the other for "man." He who has best grasped this concept knows best what is "man's." The State still grasps this concept in political restriction, society in social; mankind, so it is said, is the first to comprehend it entirely, or "the history of mankind develops it." But, if "man is discovered," then we know also what pertains to man as his own, man's property, the human.
What the term "man" means, and what each man derives from it—what man and humanity really are—varies among the different schools of liberal thought. The political, social, and ethical interpretations of "man" always vie for more recognition than the others. Whoever understands this concept the best understands what belongs to "man." The State interprets this concept through political limitations, society through social aspects; it is said that humanity is the first to fully understand it, or that "the history of humanity reveals it." However, once "man is acknowledged," we also recognize what belongs to man as his own property, the essence of being human.
But let the individual man lay claim to ever so many rights because Man or the concept man "entitles" him to them, i. e. because his being man does it: what do I care for his right and his claim? If he has his right only from Man and does not have it from me, then for me he has no right. His life, e. g., counts to me only for what it is worth to me. I respect neither a so-called right of property (or his claim to tangible goods) nor yet his right to the "sanctuary of his inner nature" (or his right to have the spiritual goods and divinities, his gods, remain unaggrieved). His goods, the sensuous as well as the spiritual, are mine, and I dispose of them as proprietor, in the measure of my—might.
But let an individual claim as many rights as he wants because he’s a man or the idea of “man” gives him those rights; what do I care about his rights and claims? If he only has rights from the concept of Man and not from me, then he has no rights in my view. His life, for example, matters to me only based on what it’s worth to me. I don’t respect any so-called property rights (or his claims to physical possessions) nor do I honor his right to the “sanctuary of his inner self” (or his right to keep his spiritual beliefs and deities unbothered). His possessions, both physical and spiritual, are mine, and I manage them as I see fit, according to my strength.
In the property question lies a broader meaning than the limited statement of the question allows to be brought out. Referred solely to what men call our possessions, it is capable of no solution; the decision is to be found only in him "from whom we have everything." Property depends on the owner.
In the property question lies a deeper meaning than the narrow wording of the question suggests. When focused only on what we refer to as our belongings, it can't be truly resolved; the answer can only be found in him "from whom we have everything." Property relies on the owner.
The Revolution directed its weapons against everything which came "from the grace of God," e. g., against divine right, in whose place the human was confirmed. To that which is granted by the grace of[Pg 327] God, there is opposed that which is derived "from the essence of man."
The Revolution aimed its attacks at everything that came "from the grace of God," e. g., against the idea of divine right, replacing it with a focus on human rights. What is given by the grace of[Pg 327] God is contrasted with what comes "from the essence of man."
Now, as men's relation to each other, in opposition to the religious dogma which commands a "Love one another for God's sake," had to receive its human position by a "Love each other for man's sake," so the revolutionary teaching could not do otherwise than, first as to what concerns the relation of men to the things of this world, settle it that the world, which hitherto was arranged according to God's ordinance, henceforth belongs to "Man."
Now, as people's relationships with each other, in contrast to the religious doctrine that says to "Love one another for God's sake," needed to find its human foundation in "Love each other for man's sake," the revolutionary teaching had no choice but to first address the relationship of people to the things of this world by establishing that the world, which had previously been organized according to God's will, now belongs to "Man."
The world belongs to "Man," and is to be respected by me as his property.
The world belongs to "Man," and I should respect it as his property.
Property is what is mine!
Property is mine!
Property in the civic sense means sacred property, such that I must respect your property. "Respect for property!" Hence the politicians would like to have every one possess his little bit of property, and they have in part brought about an incredible parcellation by this effort. Each must have his bone on which he may find something to bite.
Property in the civic sense means sacred property, so I must respect your property. "Respect for property!" That's why politicians want everyone to have their own little piece of property, and they’ve partly created an unbelievable fragmentation because of this effort. Everyone needs to have their own bone to chew on.
The position of affairs is different in the egoistic sense. I do not step shyly back from your property, but look upon it always as my property, in which I need to "respect" nothing. Pray do the like with what you call my property!
The situation is different when it comes to self-interest. I don't hesitate to step back from your belongings; instead, I see them as my belongings, where I feel no need to "respect" anything. Please do the same with what you refer to as my belongings!
With this view we shall most easily come to an understanding with each other.
With this perspective, we can easily come to an agreement with each other.
The political liberals are anxious that, if possible, all servitudes be dissolved, and every one be free lord on his ground, even if this ground has only so much area as can have its requirements adequately filled by[Pg 328] the manure of one person. (The farmer in the story married even in his old age "that he might profit by his wife's dung.") Be it ever so little, if one only has somewhat of his own,—to wit, a respected property! The more such owners, such cotters,[178] the more "free people and good patriots" has the State.
Political liberals are eager for all forms of servitude to be eliminated so that everyone can have control over their own land, even if it's just a small plot that can only sustain the needs of one person. (In the story, the farmer married later in life "so he could benefit from his wife's dung.") No matter how small, if someone has even a little of their own—specifically, a respected property! The more people there are who own property, like small landowners,[178] the more "free individuals and good citizens" the State will have.
Political liberalism, like everything religious, counts on respect, humaneness, the virtues of love. Therefore does it live in incessant vexation. For in practice people respect nothing, and every day the small possessions are bought up again by greater proprietors, and the "free people" change into day-laborers.
Political liberalism, like anything religious, relies on respect, kindness, and the values of love. That's why it is constantly frustrated. In reality, people show little respect, and each day, small assets are taken over by larger owners, turning the "free people" into day laborers.
If, on the contrary, the "small proprietors" had reflected that the great property was also theirs, they would not have respectfully shut themselves out from it, and would not have been shut out.
If, on the other hand, the "small property owners" had realized that the large estates were also theirs, they wouldn't have respectfully excluded themselves from it, and wouldn't have been excluded.
Property as the civic liberals understand it deserves the attacks of the Communists and Proudhon: it is untenable, because the civic proprietor is in truth nothing but a propertyless man, one who is everywhere shut out. Instead of owning the world, as he might, he does not own even the paltry point on which he turns around.
Property, as civic liberals see it, deserves the criticism from Communists and Proudhon: it's impractical because the civic property owner is really just a person without property, someone who is constantly shut out. Instead of owning the world, as they could, they don't even own the small piece of land they stand on.
Proudhon wants not the propriétaire but the possesseur or usufruitier.[179] What does that mean? He wants no one to own the land; but the benefit of it—even though one were allowed only the hundredth part of this benefit, this fruit—is at any rate one's property, which he can dispose of at will. He who has[Pg 329] only the benefit of a field is assuredly not the proprietor of it; still less he who, as Proudhon would have it, must give up so much of this benefit as is not required for his wants; but he is the proprietor of the share that is left him. Proudhon, therefore, denies only such and such property, not property itself. If we want no longer to leave the land to the landed proprietors, but to appropriate it to ourselves, we unite ourselves to this end, form a union, a société, that makes itself proprietor; if we have good luck in this, then those persons cease to be landed proprietors. And, as from the land, so we can drive them out of many another property yet, in order to make it our property, the property of the—conquerors. The conquerors form a society which one may imagine so great that it by degrees embraces all humanity; but so-called humanity too is as such only a thought (spook); the individuals are its reality. And these individuals as a collective mass will treat land and earth not less arbitrarily than an isolated individual or so-called propriétaire. Even so, therefore, property remains standing, and that as "exclusive" too, in that humanity, this great society, excludes the individual from its property (perhaps only leases to him, gives him as a fief, a piece of it) as it besides excludes everything that is not humanity, e. g. does not allow animals to have property.—So too it will remain, and will grow to be. That in which all want to have a share will be withdrawn from that individual who wants to have it for himself alone: it is made a common estate. As a common estate every one has his share in it, and this share is his property. Why, so in our old relations a[Pg 330] house which belongs to five heirs is their common estate; but the fifth part of the revenue is each one's property. Proudhon might spare his prolix pathos if he said: "There are some things that belong only to a few, and to which we others will from now on lay claim or—siege. Let us take them, because one comes to property by taking, and the property of which for the present we are still deprived came to the proprietors likewise only by taking. It can be utilized better if it is in the hands of us all than if the few control it. Let us therefore associate ourselves for the purpose of this robbery (vol)."—Instead of this, he tries to get us to believe that society is the original possessor and the sole proprietor, of imprescriptible right; against it the so-called proprietors have become thieves (La propriété c'est le vol); if it now deprives of his property the present proprietor, it robs him of nothing, as it is only availing itself of its imprescriptible right.—So far one comes with the spook of society as a moral person. On the contrary, what man can obtain belongs to him: the world belongs to me. Do you say anything else by your opposite proposition, "The world belongs to all"? All are I and again I, etc. But you make out of the "all" a spook, and make it sacred, so that then the "all" become the individual's fearful master. Then the ghost of "right" places itself on their side.
Proudhon wants not the propriétaire but the possesseur or usufruitier.[179] What does that mean? He doesn’t want anyone to own the land; instead, he believes the benefits from it—even if one only receives a tiny portion of this benefit, this fruit—should belong to that person, who can use it as they wish. Someone who only has the benefit of a field is definitely not its owner; even less so is someone who, as Proudhon suggests, has to give up whatever benefit they don’t need; but they are the owner of the portion that remains. Therefore, Proudhon only denies certain kinds of property, not property itself. If we no longer want to leave the land to the landlords but instead claim it for ourselves, we come together for that purpose, forming a union, a société, that becomes the owner; if we’re successful, those individuals will no longer be landlords. And just as we can take the land, we can also remove them from many other types of property to make it our property, the property of the—conquerors. The conquerors create a society that we can imagine growing to include all humanity; but so-called humanity is merely an idea (a phantom); the individuals make up its reality. And these individuals, as a collective group, will handle land and resources just as arbitrarily as a single individual or so-called propriétaire. Thus, property remains intact, and it remains "exclusive" in that humanity, this large society, excludes the individual from its property (perhaps only renting to them, granting them a fief, a small piece of it) while also excluding everything that isn’t humanity, e.g. not allowing animals to have property. — It will stay like this, and will continue to grow. What everyone wants to share will be taken away from those who want to possess it all for themselves: it becomes a common estate. As a common estate, everyone has their share in it, and that share is their property. In our old structure, a house that belongs to five heirs is their common estate; however, the fifth of the revenue is each person's property. Proudhon could skip his lengthy emotional arguments and just say: "There are certain things that belong to a few, and now we will claim them or—lay siege. Let’s take them, because property comes from taking, and the property from which we are still deprived was also acquired by the proprietors through taking. It can be used more efficiently if it is in the hands of all of us rather than just a few. So let’s join together for this act of taking (vol)." — Instead, he tries to convince us that society is the original possessor and the sole owner, with an unassailable right; the so-called proprietors have turned into thieves (La propriété c'est le vol); if it now takes away property from the current owner, it robs them of nothing, as it’s merely exercising its unassailable right. — This is where the idea of society as a moral person leads us. On the contrary, whatever a person can acquire belongs to them: the world belongs to me. Are you suggesting something different with your opposing statement, "The world belongs to all"? All are just I and I again, etc. But you turn "all" into a phantom, and you make it sacred, so that the "all" then becomes the individual's terrifying master. Then, the ghost of "right" stands with them.
Proudhon, like the Communists, fights against egoism. Therefore they are continuations and consistent carryings-out of the Christian principle, the principle of love, of sacrifice for something general, something alien. They complete in property, e. g., only[Pg 331] what has long been extant as a matter of fact,—viz., the propertylessness of the individual. When the law says, Ad reges potestas omnium pertinet, ad singulos proprietas; omnia rex imperio possidet, singuli dominio, this means: The king is proprietor, for he alone can control and dispose of "everything," he has potestas and imperium over it. The Communists make this clearer, transferring that imperium to the "society of all." Therefore: Because enemies of egoism, they are on that account—Christians, or, more generally speaking, religious men, believers in ghosts, dependents, servants of some generality (God, society, etc.). In this too Proudhon is like the Christians, that he ascribes to God that which he denies to men. He names him (e. g., page 90) the Propriétaire of the earth. Herewith he proves that he cannot think away the proprietor as such; he comes to a proprietor at last, but removes him to the other world.
Proudhon, like the Communists, fights against egoism. So they are continuations and consistent implementations of the Christian principle, which is the principle of love and sacrifice for something greater, something outside oneself. In terms of property, they only complete what has long been a reality—namely, the lack of property for the individual. When the law states, Ad reges potestas omnium pertinet, ad singulos proprietas; omnia rex imperio possidet, singuli dominio, it means: The king is the owner, as he alone can control and manage "everything," having potestas and imperium over it. The Communists clarify this by transferring that imperium to "the society of all." Thus, because they oppose egoism, they are, in a way, Christians, or more broadly, religious individuals, believers in the supernatural, dependents, and servants of some higher principle (God, society, etc.). In this regard, Proudhon resembles Christians, as he attributes to God what he denies to human beings. He refers to Him (e. g., page 90) as the Propriétaire of the earth. This shows that he cannot conceive of the proprietor as such; he ultimately arrives at a proprietor but relegates him to the afterlife.
Neither God nor Man ("human society") is proprietor, but the individual.
Neither God nor Man ("human society") owns anything; it’s the individual who does.
Proudhon (Weitling too) thinks he is telling the worst about property when he calls it theft (vol). Passing quite over the embarrassing question, what well-founded objection could be made against theft, we only ask: Is the concept "theft" at all possible unless one allows validity to the concept "property"? How can one steal if property is not already extant? What belongs to no one cannot be stolen; the water that one draws out of the sea he does not steal. Accordingly property is not theft, but a theft becomes possible only through property. Weitling has to[Pg 332] come to this too, as he does regard everything as the property of all: if something is "the property of all," then indeed the individual who appropriates it to himself steals.
Proudhon (and Weitling too) believes he's making the worst case against property when he calls it theft (vol). Ignoring the awkward question about what valid objections can be made against theft, we simply ask: Is the idea of "theft" even valid if we don't accept the idea of "property"? How can someone steal if property doesn’t already exist? What doesn’t belong to anyone can’t be stolen; the water drawn from the sea isn’t stolen. Therefore, property is not theft, but theft only becomes possible through property. Weitling will have to[Pg 332]acknowledge this too, since he sees everything as the property of all: if something is "the property of all," then indeed, the individual who takes it for themselves is stealing.
Private property lives by grace of the law. Only in the law has it its warrant—for possession is not yet property, it becomes "mine" only by assent of the law—; it is not a fact, not un fait as Proudhon thinks, but a fiction, a thought. This is legal property, legitimate property, guaranteed property. It is mine not through me but through the—law.
Private property exists thanks to the law. Its legitimacy comes solely from the law—possession alone doesn’t make it property; it only becomes "mine" with the law's approval—it’s not just a fact, not un fait as Proudhon believes, but a construct, an idea. This is legal property, rightful property, secured property. It belongs to me not because of me but because of the—law.
Nevertheless, property is the expression for unlimited dominion over somewhat (thing, beast, man) which "I can judge and dispose of as seems good to me." According to Roman law, indeed, jus utendi et abutendi re sua, quatenus juris ratio patitur, an exclusive and unlimited right; but property is conditioned by might. What I have in my power, that is my own. So long as I assert myself as holder, I am the proprietor of the thing; if it gets away from me again, no matter by what power, e. g. through my recognition of a title of others to the thing,—then the property is extinct. Thus property and possession coincide. It is not a right lying outside my might that legitimizes me, but solely my might: if I no longer have this, the thing vanishes away from me. When the Romans no longer had any might against the Germans, the world-empire of Rome belonged to the latter, and it would sound ridiculous to insist that the Romans had nevertheless remained properly the proprietors. Whoever knows how to take and to defend the thing, to him it belongs till it is again taken[Pg 333] from him, as liberty belongs to him who takes it.—
Nevertheless, property is the expression of unlimited control over something (thing, animal, person) which "I can judge and manage as I see fit." According to Roman law, indeed, jus utendi et abutendi re sua, quatenus juris ratio patitur, an exclusive and unlimited right; but property is dependent on power. What I have control over is mine. As long as I assert myself as the owner, I am the proprietor of the thing; if it slips away from me again, no matter the power involved, e. g. through my acknowledgment of someone else's right to the thing, then the property no longer exists. Thus, property and possession go hand in hand. It's not a right outside of my power that legitimizes me, but solely my power: if I lose this, the thing disappears from me. When the Romans no longer had any power against the Germans, the world-empire of Rome belonged to the latter, and it would sound absurd to claim that the Romans still remained the rightful owners. Whoever knows how to take and defend the thing, it belongs to him until it is taken [Pg 333] from him, just as liberty belongs to the one who takes it.—
Only might decides about property, and, as the State (no matter whether State of well-to-do citizens or of ragamuffins or of men in the absolute) is the sole mighty one, it alone is proprietor; I, the unique,[180] have nothing, and am only enfeoffed, am vassal and, as such, servitor. Under the dominion of the State there is no property of mine.
Only power determines ownership, and since the State (regardless of whether it's a state of wealthy citizens, outcasts, or absolute rulers) is the only real power, it alone owns everything; I, being unique, have nothing, and am only granted a right to use it, I'm a vassal and, as such, a servant. Under the control of the State, there is no ownership of mine.
I want to raise the value of myself, the value of ownness, and should I cheapen property? No, as I was not respected hitherto because people, mankind, and a thousand other generalities were put higher, so property too has to this day not yet been recognized in its full value. Property too was only the property of a ghost, e. g. the people's property; my whole existence "belonged to the fatherland": I belonged to the fatherland, the people, the State, and therefore also everything that I called my own. It is demanded of States that they make away with pauperism. It seems to me this is asking that the State should cut off its own head and lay it at its feet; for so long as the State is the ego the individual ego must remain a poor devil, a non-ego. The State has an interest only in being itself rich; whether Michael is rich and Peter poor is alike to it; Peter might also be rich and Michael poor. It looks on indifferently as one grows poor and the other rich, unruffled by this alternation. As individuals they are really equal before its face; in this it is just: before it both of them are—nothing, as we "are altogether sinners before God"; on the[Pg 334] other hand, it has a very great interest in this, that those individuals who make it their ego should have a part in its wealth; it makes them partakers in its property. Through property, with which it rewards the individuals, it tames them; but this remains its property, and every one has the usufruct of it only so long as he bears in himself the ego of the State, or is a "loyal member of society"; in the opposite case the property is confiscated, or made to melt away by vexatious lawsuits. The property, then, is and remains State property, not property of the ego. That the State does not arbitrarily deprive the individual of what he has from the State means simply that the State does not rob itself. He who is a State-ego, i. e. a good citizen or subject, holds his fief undisturbed as such an ego, not as being an ego of his own. According to the code, property is what I call mine "by virtue of God and law." But it is mine by virtue of God and law only so long as—the State has nothing against it.
I want to elevate my own worth, the worth of ownership, and should I lower the value of property? No, I haven't been respected until now because people, society, and a thousand other broad concepts were viewed as more important, so property has yet to be fully acknowledged for its value. Property has only been the property of a phantom, that is, the people's property; my entire existence "belonged to the homeland": I belonged to the homeland, the people, the State, and as a result, everything I called my own. It's expected of States to eliminate poverty. This seems to me like asking the State to cut off its own head and place it at its feet; as long as the State is seen as the self, the individual self remains a poor wretch, a non-entity. The State is only interested in being rich itself; whether Michael is wealthy and Peter is poor makes no difference to it; Peter could also be wealthy and Michael poor. It observes indifferently as one gets poorer and the other richer, unaffected by this fluctuation. As individuals, they are truly equal in its eyes; in this sense, it is fair: before it, both of them are—nothing, just as we "are all sinners before God"; on the other hand, it has a strong interest in ensuring that those individuals who align with its ego share in its wealth; it incorporates them into its property. Through property, which it offers to individuals, it brings them under control; but this remains its property, and everyone has the right to use it only as long as they embody the ego of the State or are a "loyal member of society"; otherwise, the property is confiscated or diminished by bothersome lawsuits. Therefore, property is and remains State property, not personal property. The fact that the State does not arbitrarily take away from the individual what they have received from the State simply means that the State is not robbing itself. A State-ego, that is, a good citizen or subject, retains their holdings undisturbed as such an ego, not because they possess an ego of their own. According to the code, property is what I claim as mine "by virtue of God and law." But it is mine by virtue of God and law only as long as—the State has no objections.
In expropriations, disarmaments, and the like (as, e. g., the exchequer confiscates inheritances if the heirs do not put in an appearance early enough) how plainly the else-veiled principle that only the people, "the State," is proprietor, while the individual is feoffee, strikes the eye!
In cases of expropriation, disarmament, and similar situations (for example, the treasury takes over inheritances if the heirs don't claim them soon enough), it's obvious how clearly the usually hidden principle that only the people, or "the State," is the owner, while the individual is merely a tenant, stands out!
The State, I mean to say, cannot intend that anybody should for his own sake have property or actually be rich, nay, even well-to-do; it can acknowledge nothing, grant nothing to me as me. The State cannot check pauperism, because the poverty of possession is a poverty of me. He who is nothing[Pg 335] but what chance or another—to wit, the State—makes out of him also has quite rightly nothing but what another gives him. And this other will give him only what he deserves, i. e. what he is worth by service. It is not he that realizes a value from himself; the State realizes a value from him.
The State, I mean, cannot intend for anyone to for their own sake own property or actually be wealthy, or even just comfortable; it can acknowledge nothing, grant nothing to me as just me. The State can't eliminate poverty because the lack of possessions is a lack of me. Someone who is nothing but what chance or someone else—the State—makes of them also has rightly nothing but what another gives them. And this other will only give them what they deserve, i.e. what they are worth by service. It is not them who creates value from themselves; the State creates value from them.
National economy busies itself much with this subject. It lies far out beyond the "national," however, and goes beyond the concepts and horizon of the State, which knows only State property and can distribute nothing else. For this reason it binds the possession of property to conditions,—as it binds everything to them, e. g. marriage, allowing validity only to the marriage sanctioned by it, and wresting this out of my power. But property is my property only when I hold it unconditionally: only I, as unconditioned ego, have property, enter a relation of love, carry on free trade.
The national economy focuses a lot on this topic. However, it goes far beyond the "national" and stretches beyond what the State understands, which only recognizes state property and can only distribute that. For this reason, it ties the ownership of property to conditions—just as it ties everything else to them, e.g. marriage, granting validity only to marriages it approves and taking that power away from me. But property is my property only when I hold it unconditionally: only I, as an unconditioned individual, have property, can engage in a loving relationship, and can trade freely.
The State has no anxiety about me and mine, but about itself and its: I count for something to it only as its child, as "a son of the country"; as ego I am nothing at all for it. For the State's understanding, what befalls me as ego is something accidental, my wealth as well as my impoverishment. But, if I with all that is mine am an accident in the State's eyes, this proves that it cannot comprehend me: I go beyond its concepts, or, its understanding is too limited to comprehend me. Therefore it cannot do anything for me either.
The State doesn't worry about me or my interests; it only cares about itself and its own. I matter to it only as its child, as "a son of the country"; as me, I mean nothing at all to it. To the State, what happens to me personally is just a side note, whether I’m rich or poor. If I, along with everything I have, am seen as just an accident by the State, it shows that it can't truly understand me: I go beyond what it can grasp, or its understanding is too narrow to include me. So, it can’t do anything for me either.
Pauperism is the valuelessness of me, the phenomenon that I cannot realize value from myself. For this reason State and pauperism are one and the same.[Pg 336] The State does not let me come to my value, and continues in existence only through my valuelessness: it is forever intent on getting benefit from me, i. e. exploiting me, turning me to account, using me up, even if the use it gets from me consists only in my supplying a proles (prolétariat); it wants me to be "its creature."
Pauperism is the worthlessness of me, the situation where I can't realize any value from myself. Because of this, the State and pauperism are basically the same thing.[Pg 336] The State prevents me from accessing my value and continues to exist only through my lack of worth: it is always focused on gaining benefit from me, i.e. exploiting me, making use of me, wearing me out, even if all it gets from me is a proles (proletariat); it wants me to be "its creation."
Pauperism can be removed only when I as ego realize value from myself, when I give my own self value, and make my price myself. I must rise in revolt to rise in the world.
Poverty can only be eliminated when I, as an individual, recognize my worth, when I give myself value, and set my own price. I need to rebel to elevate myself in the world.
What I produce, flour, linen, or iron and coal, which I toilsomely win from the earth, etc., is my work that I want to realize value from. But then I may long complain that I am not paid for my work according to its value: the payer will not listen to me, and the State likewise will maintain an apathetic attitude so long as it does not think it must "appease" me that I may not break out with my dreaded might. But this "appeasing" will be all, and, if it comes into my head to ask for more, the State turns against me with all the force of its lion-paws and eagle-claws: for it is the king of beasts, it is lion and eagle. If I refuse to be content with the price that it fixes for my ware and labor, if I rather aspire to determine the price of my ware myself, i. e. "to pay myself," in the first place I come into a conflict with the buyers of the ware. If this were stilled by a mutual understanding, the State would not readily make objections; for how individuals get along with each other troubles it little, so long as therein they do not get in its way. Its damage and its danger begin only[Pg 337] when they do not agree, but, in the absence of a settlement, take each other by the hair. The State cannot endure that man stand in a direct relation to man; it must step between as—mediator, must—intervene. What Christ was, what the saints, the Church were, the State has become,—to wit, "mediator." It tears man from man to put itself between them as "spirit." The laborers who ask for higher pay are treated as criminals as soon as they want to compel it. What are they to do? Without compulsion they don't get it, and in compulsion the State sees a self-help, a determination of price by the ego, a genuine, free realization of value from his property, which it cannot admit of. What then are the laborers to do? Look to themselves and ask nothing about the State?— —
What I produce—flour, linen, or iron and coal—that I work hard to extract from the earth is my work, and I want to gain value from it. But I can complain for a long time that I'm not being paid what it's worth: the payer won't listen to me, and the State will stay indifferent as long as it doesn’t think it needs to "appease" me so that I don't unleash my feared power. But this "appeasing" is all I get, and if I decide to ask for more, the State will turn against me with all the strength of its lion-paws and eagle-claws because it is the king of beasts, both lion and eagle. If I refuse to accept the price it sets for my goods and labor, and instead aim to set the price myself, i.e. "to pay myself," I immediately clash with the buyers. If we could reach a mutual understanding, the State would not easily object; how individuals relate to each other doesn’t bother it much as long as they don't interfere with its interests. Its trouble and danger only begin when they disagree and resort to fighting. The State cannot stand for people to have a direct relationship with each other; it must step in as—mediator, must—intervene. What Christ was, what the saints and the Church were, the State has become—namely, "mediator." It separates people to position itself between them as "spirit." Workers who ask for better pay are treated as criminals as soon as they try to force it. What can they do? Without force, they won’t get it, and in force, the State sees self-help, a determination of price by the individual, a genuine, free realization of value from their property, which it cannot accept. So what are the workers supposed to do? Look after themselves and ignore the State?— —
But, as is the situation with regard to my material work, so it is with my intellectual too. The State allows me to realize value from all my thoughts and to find customers for them (I do realize value from them, e. g., in the very fact that they bring me honor from the listeners, and the like); but only so long as my thoughts are—its thoughts. If, on the other hand, I harbor thoughts that it cannot approve (i. e. make its own), then it does not allow me at all to realize value from them, to bring them into exchange, into commerce. My thoughts are free only if they are granted to me by the State's grace, i. e. if they are the State's thoughts. It lets me philosophize freely only so far as I approve myself a "philosopher of State"; against the State I must not philosophize, gladly as it tolerates my helping it out of its "defi[Pg 338]ciencies," "furthering" it.—Therefore, as I may behave only as an ego most graciously permitted by the State, provided with its testimonial of legitimacy and police pass, so too it is not granted me to realize value from what is mine, unless this proves to be its, which I hold as fief from it. My ways must be its ways, else it distrains me; my thoughts its thoughts, else it stops my mouth.
But just as it is with my physical work, the same goes for my intellectual work. The State lets me benefit from all my ideas and find an audience for them (I do gain from them, e. g., in the honor I receive from listeners, and so on); but only as long as my ideas are—its ideas. If I have thoughts that it doesn’t approve of (i. e. can't adopt as its own), then it doesn't let me gain anything from them, to share or trade them. My thoughts are only free if they are given to me by the State's grace, i. e. if they are the State's thoughts. It allows me to philosophize freely only to the extent that I see myself as a "philosopher of the State"; against the State, I’m not allowed to philosophize, even if it gladly tolerates my help in solving its "deficiencies," "furthering" it.—Therefore, just as I can only act as an ego most graciously permitted by the State, armed with its approval and police pass, so too am I not allowed to benefit from what is mine, unless it proves to be its, which I hold as a fief from it. My paths must align with its paths; otherwise, it constrains me; my thoughts must align with its thoughts; otherwise, it silences me.
The State has nothing to be more afraid of than the value of me, and nothing must it more carefully guard against than every occasion that offers itself to me for realizing value from myself. I am the deadly enemy of the State, which always hovers between the alternatives, it or I. Therefore it strictly insists not only on not letting me have a standing, but also on keeping down what is mine. In the State there is no—property, i. e. no property of the individual, but only State property. Only through the State have I what I have, as I am only through it what I am. My private property is only that which the State leaves to me of its, cutting off others from it (depriving them, making it private); it is State property.
The State has nothing to fear more than my value, and it must closely guard against any opportunity I have to realize value from myself. I am the State's biggest enemy, which constantly faces the choice between itself or me. Therefore, it firmly insists on not only preventing me from having a standing, but also on suppressing what belongs to me. In the State, there is no—property, i.e. no individual property, only State property. I only have what I have through the State because I am only who I am because of it. My private property is just what the State allows me to have from its resources, cutting others off from it (depriving them, making it private); it is State property.
But, in opposition to the State, I feel more and more clearly that there is still left me a great might, the might over myself, i. e. over everything that pertains only to me and that exists only in being my own.
But, against the State, I increasingly realize that I still have a great power, the power over myself, i. e. over everything that relates only to me and that exists only by being my own.
What do I do if my ways are no longer its ways, my thoughts no longer its thoughts? I look to myself, and ask nothing about it! In my thoughts, which I get sanctioned by no assent, grant, or grace, I have my real property, a property with which I can trade. For as mine they are my creatures, and I am[Pg 339] in a position to give them away in return for other thoughts: I give them up and take in exchange for them others, which then are my new purchased property.
What should I do if my ways aren't its ways anymore, my thoughts are no longer its thoughts? I turn inward, and don't ask anything about it! In my thoughts, which I don’t get approved by anyone, I have my true belongings, something I can use. They're my creations, and I can[Pg 339] choose to give them up for other thoughts: I let go of them and get new ones in return, which become my new acquired property.
What then is my property? Nothing but what is in my power! To what property am I entitled? To every property to which I—empower myself.[181] I give myself the right of property in taking property to myself, or giving myself the proprietor's power, full power, empowerment.
What, then, is my property? Nothing but what is in my power! What property am I entitled to? Every property that I—empower myself to have.[181] I grant myself the right of property by taking property for myself or giving myself the owner's power, full power, empowerment.
Everything over which I have might that cannot be torn from me remains my property; well, then let might decide about property, and I will expect everything from my might! Alien might, might that I leave to another, makes me an owned slave: then let my own might make me an owner. Let me then withdraw the might that I have conceded to others out of ignorance regarding the strength of my own might! Let me say to myself, what my might reaches to is my property; and let me claim as property everything that I feel myself strong enough to attain, and let me extend my actual property as far as I entitle, i. e.—empower, myself to take.
Everything I have power over that can't be taken from me is my property; so let might determine property, and I will rely on my own strength! If I give my power to someone else, I become their enslaved servant; therefore, my own strength should make me a master. Let me take back the power I unknowingly gave to others, not realizing how strong my own power is! I should tell myself that what my strength can reach is my property; and I should claim as mine everything I believe I can achieve, and let me extend my true property as far as I allow myself to take.
Here egoism, selfishness, must decide; not the principle of love, not love-motives like mercy, gentleness, good-nature, or even justice and equity (for justitia too is a phenomenon of—love, a product of love): love knows only sacrifices and demands "self-sacrifice."
Here, egoism and selfishness must take charge; not the principle of love, nor love-driven motives like mercy, kindness, good temperament, or even justice and fairness (because justitia is also an expression of—love, a result of love): love only understands sacrifices and demands "self-sacrifice."
Egoism does not think of sacrificing anything, giving away anything that it wants; it simply decides,[Pg 340] What I want I must have and will procure.
Egoism doesn't consider sacrificing anything or giving up anything it desires; it just decides,[Pg 340] What I want, I must have, and I will get it.
All attempts to enact rational laws about property have put out from the bay of love into a desolate sea of regulations. Even Socialism and Communism cannot be excepted from this. Every one is to be provided with adequate means, for which it is little to the point whether one socialistically finds them still in a personal property, or communistically draws them from the community of goods. The individual's mind in this remains the same; it remains a mind of dependence. The distributing board of equity lets me have only what the sense of equity, its loving care for all, prescribes. For me, the individual, there lies no less of a check in collective wealth than in that of individual others; neither that is mine, nor this: whether the wealth belongs to the collectivity, which confers part of it on me, or to individual possessors, is for me the same constraint, as I cannot decide about either of the two. On the contrary, Communism, by the abolition of all personal property, only presses me back still more into dependence on another, viz., on the generality or collectivity; and, loudly as it always attacks the "State," what it intends is itself again a State, a status, a condition hindering my free movement, a sovereign power over me. Communism rightly revolts against the pressure that I experience from individual proprietors; but still more horrible is the might that it puts in the hands of the collectivity.
All efforts to create rational laws about property have steered away from the harbor of love and into a bleak sea of regulations. Even Socialism and Communism aren't exceptions to this. Everyone is supposed to have adequate resources, whether those resources come from personal property in a socialist manner or are taken from a communal pool in a communist way. The individual's mindset remains unchanged; it stays one of dependence. The distributing board of equity allows me to have only what its sense of fairness, its loving care for everyone, dictates. For me, as an individual, there's no less of a limitation in collective wealth than there is in individual others; neither is mine, and whether the wealth belongs to the community, which shares part of it with me, or to individual owners makes no difference to me, as I have no say in either case. On the contrary, Communism, by eliminating all personal property, only forces me further into dependence on others, viz., on the general community; and, no matter how much it criticizes the "State," what it really wants is to create another State, a status, a condition that restricts my freedom, a sovereign power over me. Communism rightly opposes the pressure from individual owners, but the power it gives to the community is even more terrifying.
Egoism takes another way to root out the non-possessing rabble. It does not say: Wait for what the board of equity will—bestow on you in the name of the collectivity (for such bestowal took place in[Pg 341] "States" from the most ancient times, each receiving "according to his desert," and therefore according to the measure in which each was able to deserve it, to acquire it by service), but: Take hold, and take what you require! With this the war of all against all is declared. I alone decide what I will have.
Egoism takes a different approach to eliminate the non-possessing crowd. It doesn't say: Wait for what the board of equity will give you in the name of the community (because such giving has happened in[Pg 341] "States" since ancient times, with everyone receiving "according to their merit," and thus based on how much each could earn it, to gain it through service), but rather: Grab hold and take what you need! This declares the war of all against all. I alone choose what I will have.
"Now, that is truly no new wisdom, for self-seekers have acted so at all times!" Not at all necessary either that the thing be new, if only consciousness of it is present. But this latter will not be able to claim great age, unless perhaps one counts in the Egyptian and Spartan law; for how little current it is appears even from the stricture above, which speaks with contempt of "self-seekers." One is to know just this, that the procedure of taking hold is not contemptible, but manifests the pure deed of the egoist at one with himself.
"Now, that’s really nothing new, because self-seekers have done this throughout history!" It’s not even necessary for it to be new, as long as there’s an awareness of it. However, this awareness can’t claim to be ancient, unless you count the laws of the Egyptians and Spartans; its lack of popularity is evident from the criticism above, which looks down on "self-seekers." It’s important to understand that the act of taking initiative isn’t something to be despised, but instead shows the genuine action of an egoist in harmony with themselves.
Only when I expect neither from individuals nor from a collectivity what I can give to myself, only then do I slip out of the snares of—love; the rabble ceases to be rabble only when it takes hold. Only the dread of taking hold, and the corresponding punishment thereof, makes it a rabble. Only that taking hold is sin, crime,—only this dogma creates a rabble. For the fact that the rabble remains what it is, it (because it allows validity to that dogma) is to blame as well as, more especially, those who "self-seekingly" (to give them back their favorite word) demand that the dogma be respected. In short, the lack of consciousness of that "new wisdom," the old consciousness of sin, alone bears the blame.
Only when I stop expecting anything from individuals or from a group that I can't give to myself, only then do I break free from the traps of love; the crowd stops being a crowd only when it takes hold. It's only the fear of taking hold, along with the punishment that comes with it, that keeps it a crowd. Only that taking hold is sin, a crime—only this belief creates a crowd. The fact that the crowd remains what it is (because it accepts that belief) is to blame, as well as, especially, those who "self-seekingly" (to use their favorite term) insist that the belief be honored. In short, the lack of consciousness about that "new wisdom," the old awareness of sin, is solely to blame.
If men reach the point of losing respect for prop[Pg 342]erty, every one will have property, as all slaves become free men as soon as they no longer respect the master as master. Unions will then, in this matter too, multiply the individual's means and secure his assailed property.
If men get to the point of losing respect for prop[Pg 342]erty, everyone will have property, just like all slaves become free as soon as they no longer see the master as their master. Unions will then, in this case as well, increase the individual's resources and protect their threatened property.
According to the Communists' opinion the commune should be proprietor. On the contrary, I am proprietor, and I only come to an understanding with others about my property. If the commune does not do what suits me, I rise against it and defend my property. I am proprietor, but property is not sacred. I should be merely possessor? No, hitherto one was only possessor, secured in the possession of a parcel by leaving others also in possession of a parcel; but now everything belongs to me, I am proprietor of everything that I require and can get possession of. If it is said socialistically, society gives me what I require,—then the egoist says, I take what I require. If the Communists conduct themselves as ragamuffins, the egoist behaves as proprietor.
According to the Communists, the community should own everything. On the other hand, I own my property, and I only negotiate with others about it. If the community doesn't do what I want, I will fight back and protect what is mine. I own my property, but it's not sacred. Should I just be a possessor? No, in the past, people were only possessors, secure in their ownership by allowing others to have their own plots; but now everything belongs to me, I own everything I need and can obtain. If it's said in a socialist way that society gives me what I need—then the egoist says, I'll take what I need. If the Communists act like children, the egoist acts like an owner.
All swan-fraternities,[182] and attempts at making the rabble happy, that spring from the principle of love, must miscarry. Only from egoism can the rabble get help, and this help it must give to itself and—will give to itself. If it does not let itself be coerced into fear, it is a power. "People would lose all respect if one did not coerce them so into fear," says bugbear Law in "Der gestiefelte Kater."
All groups of swans, and efforts to make the masses happy that come from the idea of love, are bound to fail. Only self-interest can provide support for the masses, and they will have to help themselves—and they will. If they don't allow themselves to be controlled by fear, they are strong. "People would lose all respect if they weren't pushed into fear," says the scary figure of Law in "Der gestiefelte Kater."
Property, therefore, should not and cannot be abolished; it must rather be torn from ghostly hands[Pg 343] and become my property; then the erroneous consciousness, that I cannot entitle myself to as much as I require, will vanish.—
Property, then, shouldn't and can't be eliminated; it needs to be taken from ghostly hands[Pg 343] and become my property; only then will the mistaken belief that I can't claim as much as I need disappear.—
"But what cannot man require!" Well, whoever requires much, and understands how to get it, has at all times helped himself to it, as Napoleon did with the Continent and France with Algiers. Hence the exact point is that the respectful "rabble" should learn at last to help itself to what it requires. If it reaches out too far for you, why, then defend yourselves. You have no need at all to good-heartedly—bestow anything on it; and, when it learns to know itself, it—or rather: whoever of the rabble learns to know himself, he—casts off the rabble-quality in refusing your alms with thanks. But it remains ridiculous that you declare the rabble "sinful and criminal" if it is not pleased to live from your favors because it can do something in its own favor. Your bestowals cheat it and put it off. Defend your property, then you will be strong; if, on the other hand, you want to retain your ability to bestow, and perhaps actually have the more political rights the more alms (poor-rates) you can give, this will work just as long as the recipients let you work it.[183]
"But what can't a person demand!" Well, anyone who demands a lot and knows how to get it has always managed to take it, just like Napoleon did with the Continent and France with Algiers. The point is that the respectful "common people" should finally learn to take what they need. If they reach too far for you, then defend yourselves. You don't need to generously give anything to them; and when they learn to understand themselves, they—or rather: whoever from the common people learns to understand themselves—shakes off their commonness by politely refusing your charity. However, it’s absurd for you to label the common people as "sinful and criminal" if they prefer not to live off your handouts because they can do something for themselves. Your handouts deceive them and keep them dependent. Protect your property, and then you'll be strong; if, on the other hand, you want to keep your ability to give, and maybe even gain more political rights for every charity (welfare) you provide, this will only work as long as the recipients let you do it.[183]
In short, the property question cannot be solved so amicably as the Socialists, yes, even the Communists, dream. It is solved only by the war of all against all. The poor become free and proprietors only when they[Pg 344]—rise. Bestow ever so much on them, they will still always want more; for they want nothing less than that at last—nothing more be bestowed.
In short, the question of property can't be resolved as peacefully as Socialists, and even Communists, imagine. It can only be settled through a struggle of everyone against everyone. The poor only become free and owners when they[Pg 344]—rise. No matter how much you give them, they will always want more; they desire nothing less than for it all to finally be theirs—nothing more given.
It will be asked, But how then will it be when the have-nots take heart? Of what sort is the settlement to be? One might as well ask that I cast a child's nativity. What a slave will do as soon as he has broken his fetters, one must—await.
It will be asked, But how will things change when the have-nots gain confidence? What kind of resolution will there be? One might as well ask me to predict a child's future. What a slave will do as soon as he breaks free from his chains is something we must—wait and see.
In Kaiser's pamphlet, worthless for lack of form as well as substance ("Die Persoenlichkeit des Eigentuemers in Bezug auf den Socialismus und Communismus," etc.), he hopes from the State that it will bring about a leveling of property. Always the State! Herr Papa! As the Church was proclaimed and looked upon as the "mother" of believers, so the State has altogether the face of the provident father.
In Kaiser's pamphlet, lacking both structure and content ("Die Persoenlichkeit des Eigentuemers in Bezug auf den Socialismus und Communismus," etc.), he expects the State to create equality in property. Always the State! Oh, Father! Just as the Church was hailed as the "mother" of its followers, the State takes on the role of the caring father.
Competition shows itself most strictly connected with the principle of civism. Is it anything else than equality (égalité)? And is not equality a product of that same Revolution which was brought on by the commonalty, the middle classes? As no one is barred from competing with all in the State (except the prince, because he represents the State itself) and working himself up to their height, yes, overthrowing or exploiting them for his own advantage, soaring above them and by stronger exertion depriving them of their favorable circumstances,—this serves as a clear proof that before the State's judgment-seat every one has only the value of a "simple individual" and may not count on any favoritism. Outrun and outbid each other as much as you like and can; that shall[Pg 345] not trouble me, the State! Among yourselves you are free in competing, you are competitors; that is your social position. But before me, the State, you are nothing but "simple individuals"![184]
Competition is closely tied to the principle of civism. Isn't it just equality (égalité)? And isn't equality a result of that same Revolution driven by the common people, the middle classes? Since no one is excluded from competing with everyone in the State (except the prince, as he represents the State itself) and can elevate themselves to their level, even challenging or taking advantage of them for personal gain, rising above them and using greater effort to take away their advantages—this clearly shows that before the State's judgment, everyone has only the value of a "simple individual" and should expect no favoritism. Compete and outbid each other as much as you want; that won't concern me, the State! Among yourselves, you are free to compete; you are competitors; that's your social status. But before me, the State, you are just "simple individuals"![184]
What in the form of principle or theory was propounded as the equality of all has found here in competition its realization and practical carrying out; for égalité is—free competition. All are, before the State,—simple individuals; in society, or in relation to each other,—competitors.
What once was presented as the principle or theory of equality for all has found its expression and practical implementation in competition; for égalité is—free competition. Before the State, everyone is just an individual; in society, or in relation to one another,—they are competitors.
I need be nothing further than a simple individual to be able to compete with all others aside from the prince and his family: a freedom which formerly was made impossible by the fact that only by means of one's corporation, and within it, did one enjoy any freedom of effort.
I just need to be a regular person to compete with everyone else except the prince and his family: a freedom that was previously impossible because you could only enjoy any freedom of effort through your corporation, and within it.
In the guild and feudality the State is in an intolerant and fastidious attitude, granting privileges; in competition and liberalism it is in a tolerant and indulgent attitude, granting only patents (letters assuring the applicant that the business stands open [patent] to him) or "concessions." Now, as the State has thus left everything to the applicants, it must come in conflict with all, because each and all are entitled to make application. It will be "stormed," and will go down in this storm.
In the guild and feudal system, the State takes a very strict stance, handing out privileges; while in a competitive and liberal environment, it adopts a more relaxed approach, only offering patents (documents assuring the applicant that the business is available [patent] to them) or "concessions." Now, since the State has left everything up to the applicants, it inevitably ends up in conflict with everyone, because anyone can apply. It will be "overwhelmed" and will ultimately be brought down by this overwhelming pressure.
Is "free competition" then really "free"? nay, is it[Pg 346] really a "competition,"—to wit, one of persons,—as it gives itself out to be because on this title it bases its right? It originated, you know, in persons becoming free of all personal rule. Is a competition "free" which the State, this ruler in the civic principle, hems in by a thousand barriers? There is a rich manufacturer doing a brilliant business, and I should like to compete with him. "Go ahead," says the State, "I have no objection to make to your person as competitor." Yes, I reply, but for that I need a space for buildings, I need money! "That's bad; but, if you have no money, you cannot compete. You must not take anything from anybody, for I protect property and grant it privileges." Free competition is not "free," because I lack the THINGS for competition. Against my person no objection can be made, but because I have not the things my person too must step to the rear. And who has the necessary things? Perhaps that manufacturer? Why, from him I could take them away! No, the State has them as property, the manufacturer only as fief, as possession.
Is "free competition" really "free"? Or is it truly a "competition"—meaning one among people—like it claims to be since it bases its rights on this idea? It started when people freed themselves from all personal control. Can competition be "free" if the State, this ruler in civic matters, restricts it with a thousand barriers? There's a wealthy manufacturer running a successful business, and I want to compete with him. "Go ahead," says the State, "I have no issues with your person as a competitor." Yes, I reply, but I need space for buildings, I need money! "That's unfortunate; if you don't have money, you can't compete. You mustn't take anything from anyone because I protect property and grant it privileges." Free competition isn't "free" because I lack the STUFF needed for it. No one can object to my person, but because I lack those things, my person must take a back seat. And who has the necessary things? Maybe that manufacturer? I could take them from him! No, the State owns them as property, while the manufacturer only has them as a fief or possession.
But, since it is no use trying it with the manufacturer, I will compete with that professor of jurisprudence; the man is a booby, and I, who know a hundred times more than he, shall make his class-room empty. "Have you studied and graduated, friend?" No, but what of that? I understand abundantly what is necessary for instruction in that department. "Sorry, but competition is not 'free' here. Against your person there is nothing to be said, but the thing, the doctor's diploma, is lacking. And this diploma I, the State, demand. Ask me for it respectfully[Pg 347] first; then we will see what is to be done."
But since trying to deal with the manufacturer is pointless, I’ll go up against that law professor; he’s an idiot, and I know a hundred times more than he does, so I’ll clear out his classroom. "Have you studied and graduated, my friend?" No, but what does that matter? I totally understand what’s needed to teach that subject. "Sorry, but competition isn’t exactly ‘free’ here. There’s nothing wrong with you personally, but you’re missing the thing, the doctor’s diploma. And this diploma is something I, the State, require. First, ask me for it politely[Pg 347]; then we’ll see what can be done."
This, therefore, is the "freedom" of competition. The State, my lord, first qualifies me to compete.
This is the "freedom" of competition. The State, my lord, first qualifies me to compete.
But do persons really compete? No, again things only! Moneys in the first place, etc.
But do people really compete? No, again things only! Money in the first place, etc.
In the rivalry one will always be left behind another (e. g. a poetaster behind a poet). But it makes a difference whether the means that the unlucky competitor lacks are personal or material, and likewise whether the material means can be won by personal energy or are to be obtained only by grace, only as a present; as when, e. g., the poorer man must leave, i. e. present, to the rich man his riches. But, if I must all along wait for the State's approval to obtain or to use (e. g. in the case of graduation) the means, I have the means by the grace of the State.[185]
In the rivalry, one will always be left behind another (e.g., a mediocre writer behind a great poet). But it matters whether the resources that the unlucky competitor lacks are personal or material, and whether those material resources can be gained through personal effort or can only be received as a gift; for example, when the poorer person must leave their wealth to the richer person. However, if I have to constantly wait for the government's approval to obtain or use (e.g., in the case of graduation) the resources, then I have those resources by the government's blessing.[185]
Free competition, therefore, has only the following meaning: To the State all rank as its equal children, and every one can scud and run to earn the State's goods and largess. Therefore all do chase after havings, holdings, possessions (be it of money or offices, titles of honor, etc.), after the things.
Free competition, therefore, has only this meaning: To the State, everyone is its equal child, and anyone can rush to gain the State's resources and benefits. So, everyone chases after wealth, assets, and possessions (whether it's money, jobs, honors, etc.), after the things.
In the mind of the commonalty every one is possessor or "owner." Now, whence comes it that the most have in fact next to nothing? From this, that the most are already joyful over being possessors at all, even though it be of some rags, as children[Pg 348] are joyful in their first trousers or even the first penny that is presented to them. More precisely, however, the matter is to be taken as follows. Liberalism came forward at once with the declaration that it belonged to man's essence not to be property, but proprietor. As the consideration here was about "man," not about the individual, the how-much (which formed exactly the point of the individual's special interest) was left to him. Hence the individual's egoism retained room for the freest play in this how-much, and carried on an indefatigable competition.
In the eyes of the common people, everyone is a "possessor" or "owner." So, why do most people actually own practically nothing? It's because many are already happy just to be possessors at all, even if it's just a few old rags, like kids who are excited about their first pair of pants or even the first penny they receive. More specifically, this should be understood as follows. Liberalism immediately claimed that it's part of human nature to be a property owner, not just property itself. Since the focus was on "man" rather than on individuals, the specifics of how much each person had— which was what mattered most to individuals— was left up to them. Thus, individuals' self-interest had plenty of room to operate in this area, leading to relentless competition.
However, the lucky egoism had to become a snag in the way of the less fortunate, and the latter, still keeping its feet planted on the principle of humanity, put forward the question as to the how-much of possession, and answered it to the effect that "man must have as much as he requires."
However, selfish luck had to become a hurdle for those who were less fortunate, and they, still standing firm on the principle of humanity, raised the question of how much one should possess, answering that "a person should have as much as they need."
Will it be possible for my egoism to let itself be satisfied with that? What "man" requires furnishes by no means a scale for measuring me and my needs; for I may have use for less or more. I must rather have so much as I am competent to appropriate.
Will my egoism be okay with that? What "man" needs isn't a way to measure me and what I need; I might need more or less. I should have as much as I can actually use.
Competition suffers from the unfavorable circumstance that the means for competing are not at every one's command, because they are not taken from personality, but from accident. Most are without means, and for this reason without goods.
Competition faces the challenge that the resources for competing aren't available to everyone, as they come from chance rather than individual ability. Most people are without resources, and because of this, they are without assets.
Hence the Socialists demand the means for all, and aim at a society that shall offer means. Your money value, say they, we no longer recognize as your "competence"; you must show another competence,—to wit, your working force. In the possession of a prop[Pg 349]erty, or as "possessor," man does certainly show himself as man; it was for this reason that we let the possessor, whom we called "proprietor," keep his standing so long. Yet you possess the things only so long as you are not "put out of this property."
Therefore, the Socialists demand that everyone has access to the means and strive for a society that provides those means. They argue that we no longer see your money as your "competence"; instead, you must demonstrate a different kind of competence—your working force. When someone possesses property, or acts as a "possessor," they do indeed express their humanity; that's why we allowed the possessor, whom we referred to as "proprietor," to maintain their status for so long. However, you only own these things as long as you are not "evicted from this property."
The possessor is competent, but only so far as the others are incompetent. Since your ware forms your competence only so long as you are competent to defend it (i. e., as we are not competent to do anything with it), look about you for another competence; for we now, by our might, surpass your alleged competence.
The owner is skilled, but only to the extent that others are unskilled. Since what you own defines your skill only as long as you can protect it (i.e., as we are unable to do anything with it), look around for another skill; because we now, by our strength, exceed your claimed skill.
It was an extraordinarily large gain made, when the point of being regarded as possessors was put through. Therein bondservice was abolished, and every one who till then had been bound to the lord's service, and more or less had been his property, now became a "lord." But henceforth your having, and what you have, are no longer adequate and no longer recognized; per contra, your working and your work rise in value. We now respect your subduing things, as we formerly did your possessing them. Your work is your competence! You are lord or possessor only of what comes by work, not by inheritance. But as at the time everything has come by inheritance, and every copper that you possess bears not a labor-stamp but an inheritance stamp, everything must be melted over.
It was an incredibly significant change when the idea of ownership was redefined. Bondage was eliminated, and everyone who had been bound to serve a lord, and in some ways considered his property, now became a "lord" themselves. However, from this point on, what you own and your possessions are no longer enough to matter; instead, the focus shifts to your work and the value of what you create. We now value your ability to transform things just as much as we once valued ownership. Your work defines your abilities! You are deemed a lord or owner only of what you earn through work, not what you inherit. But since, at that time, everything was inherited, and every penny you possess is marked not by labor but by inheritance, everything must be completely rethought.
But is my work then really, as the Communists suppose, my sole competence? or does not this consist rather in everything that I am competent for? And does not the workers society itself have to con[Pg 350]cede this, e. g. in supporting also the sick, children, old men,—in short, those who are incapable of work? These are still competent for a good deal, e. g. to preserve their life instead of taking it. If they are competent to cause you to desire their continued existence, they have a power over you. To him who exercised utterly no power over you, you would vouchsafe nothing; he might perish.
But is my work really, as the Communists think, my only skill? Or is it actually everything I'm good at? And doesn’t the workers' society have to acknowledge this, for example, by also supporting the sick, children, and elderly—in short, those who can't work? They are still capable of a lot, like preserving their lives instead of ending them. If they're able to make you want them to stay alive, they have power over you. You wouldn't care at all about someone who had no power over you; they could just fade away.
Therefore, what you are competent for is your competence! If you are competent to furnish pleasure to thousands, then thousands will pay you an honorarium for it; for it would stand in your power to forbear doing it, hence they must purchase your deed. If you are not competent to captivate any one, you may simply starve.
Therefore, what you are good at is your skill! If you can provide pleasure to thousands, then thousands will pay you for it; because you have the choice to not do it, so they have to buy what you offer. If you can’t engage anyone, you might as well starve.
Now am I, who am competent for much, perchance to have no advantage over the less competent?
Now I am someone who is capable of many things, yet I might not have any advantage over those who are less capable?
We are all in the midst of abundance; now shall I not help myself as well as I can, but only wait and see how much is left me in an equal division?
We are all surrounded by plenty; shouldn't I take care of myself as best as I can instead of just waiting to see how much I get in an equal share?
Against competition there rises up the principle of ragamuffin society,—partition.
Against competition, the principle of ragamuffin society emerges—partition.
To be looked upon as a mere part, part of society, the individual cannot bear—because he is more; his uniqueness puts from it this limited conception.
To be seen as just a part of society, the individual can't accept that—because he is more; his uniqueness rejects this narrow view.
Hence he does not await his competence from the I sharing of others, and even in the workers' society there arises the misgiving that in an equal partition the strong will be exploited by the weak; he awaits his competence rather from himself, and says now, What I am competent to have, that is my competence. What competence does not the child possess in its[Pg 351] smiling, its playing, its screaming! in short, in its mere existence! Are you capable of resisting its desire? or do you not hold out to it, as mother, your breast; as father, as much of your possessions as it needs? It compels you, therefore it possesses what you call yours.
So, he doesn't rely on the abilities of others to define his own worth, and even within a society of workers, there's a concern that the strong may end up being taken advantage of by the weak; instead, he looks to himself for his competence, and says, "What I can achieve is what I’m capable of." What kind of skills doesn’t a child have with its[Pg 351] smiling, playing, and crying! In other words, just by being alive! Can you ignore its wants? Don’t you offer it, as a mother, your breast; and as a father, all the things it needs? It needs you, so it takes what you think is yours.
If your person is of consequence to me, you pay me with your very existence; if I am concerned only with one of your qualities, then your compliance, perhaps, or your aid, has a value (a money value) for me, and I purchase it.
If you matter to me, your existence is enough payment; if I only care about one of your traits, like your cooperation or help, then it holds some value (a monetary value) for me, and I buy it.
If you do not know how to give yourself any other than a money value in my estimation, there may arise the case of which history tells us, that Germans, sons of the fatherland, were sold to America. Should those who let themselves be traded in be worth more to the seller? He preferred the cash to this living ware that did not understand how to make itself precious to him. That he discovered nothing more valuable in it was assuredly a defect of his competence; but it takes a rogue to give more than he has. How should he show respect when he did not have it, nay, hardly could have it for such a pack!
If you don't know how to assign yourself any value beyond just money in my eyes, we might see a situation like the one history talks about, where Germans, the sons of the homeland, were sold to America. Should those who allowed themselves to be traded be worth more to the seller? He preferred cash over this living merchandise that didn’t understand how to make itself valuable to him. The fact that he saw nothing more valuable in it was surely a flaw in his judgment; but it takes a dishonest person to give more than he possesses. How could he show respect when he didn’t have it, or could hardly have it for such a group!
You behave egoistically when you respect each other neither as possessors nor as ragamuffins or workers, but as a part of your competence, as "useful bodies." Then you will neither give anything to the possessor ("proprietor") for his possessions, nor to him who works, but only to him whom you require. The North Americans ask themselves, Do we require a king? and answer, Not a farthing are he and his work worth to us.[Pg 352]
You act selfishly when you don’t see each other as individuals, whether they’re wealthy, poor, or working, but just as part of your utility, as "useful bodies." At that point, you won’t give anything to the wealthy ("owner") for their possessions, nor to those who work, but only to those whom you need. North Americans ask themselves, Do we need a king? and respond, Not a dime is he and his work worth to us.[Pg 352]
If it is said that competition throws every thing open to all, the expression is not accurate, and it is better put thus: competition makes everything purchasable. In abandoning[186] it to them, competition leaves it to their appraisal[187] or their estimation, and demands a price[188] for it.
If it's said that competition makes everything available to everyone, that’s not quite right; a better way to put it is: competition makes everything for sale. By leaving it up to them, competition relies on their judgment or their evaluation and asks for a price for it.
But the would-be buyers mostly lack the means to make themselves buyers: they have no money. For money, then, the purchasable things are indeed to be had ("For money everything is to be had!"), but it is exactly money that is lacking. Where is one to get money, this current or circulating property? Know then, you have as much money[189] as you have—might; for you count[190] for as much as you make yourself count for.
But the potential buyers mostly don't have the means to become actual buyers: they have no money. So, while you can get everything with money ("You can have anything for money!"), it's exactly money that's missing. Where does one find money, this current or circulating asset? Remember, you have as much money[189] as you believe you do; your worth[190] is equal to how much you value yourself.
One pays not with money, of which there may come a lack, but with his competence, by which alone we are "competent";[191] for one is proprietor only so far as the arm of our power reaches.
One doesn't pay with money, which might run out, but with their skills, and that's what makes us "competent";[191] because someone owns only as far as their ability can reach.
Weitling has thought out a new means of payment,—work. But the true means of payment remains, as always, competence. With what you have "within your competence" you pay. Therefore think on the enlargement of your competence.
Weitling has come up with a new way to pay—work. But the real way to pay is still, as always, competence. With what you have "within your competence," you settle your dues. So focus on expanding your competence.
This being admitted, they are nevertheless right on hand again with the motto, "To each according to his competence!" Who is to give to me according to my competence? Society? Then I should have to put up with its estimation. Rather, I shall take[Pg 353] according to my competence.
This being acknowledged, they're still quick to bring up the motto, "To each according to his competence!" Who's supposed to give me according to my competence? Society? Then I'd have to accept its judgment. Instead, I will take[Pg 353] according to my competence.
"All belongs to all!" This proposition springs from the same unsubstantial theory. To each belongs only what he is competent for. If I say, The world belongs to me, properly that too is empty talk, which has a meaning only in so far as I respect no alien property. But to me belongs only as much as I am competent for, or have within my competence.
"Everything belongs to everyone!" This idea comes from the same flimsy theory. Each person only possesses what they are capable of handling. If I claim, "The world belongs to me," that statement is really just empty chatter, meaningful only if I disregard other people's property. However, I only have a rightful claim to what I can manage or control.
One is not worthy to have what one, through weakness, lets be taken from him; one is not worthy of it because one is not capable of it.
One isn't worthy of what they let be taken from them out of weakness; one isn't worthy of it because they aren't capable of handling it.
They raise a mighty uproar over the "wrong of a thousand years" which is being committed by the rich against the poor. As if the rich were to blame for poverty, and the poor were not in like manner responsible for riches! Is there another difference between the two than that of competence and incompetence, of the competent and incompetent? Wherein, pray, does the crime of the rich consist? "In their hardheartedness." But who then have maintained the poor? who have cared for their nourishment? who have given alms, those alms that have even their name from mercy (eleemosyne)? Have not the rich been "merciful" at all times? are they not to this day "tender-hearted," as poor-taxes, hospitals, foundations of all sorts, etc., prove?
They make a huge fuss about the "wrong of a thousand years" being done by the rich to the poor. As if the rich are solely responsible for poverty, while the poor aren’t responsible for wealth in the same way! What’s the real difference between the two, except for competence and incompetence—between those who can manage and those who can’t? Honestly, what’s the crime of the rich? “In their hardheartedness.” But who has taken care of the poor? Who has provided for their needs? Who has given donations, those donations that even derive their name from mercy (eleemosyne)? Haven't the rich always been "merciful"? Aren't they still “tender-hearted,” as shown by poor taxes, hospitals, various foundations, and so on?
But all this does not satisfy you! Doubtless, then, they are to share with the poor? Now you are demanding that they shall abolish poverty. Aside from the point that there might be hardly one among you who would act so, and that this one would be a fool for it, do ask yourselves: why should the rich let go[Pg 354] their fleeces and give up themselves, thereby pursuing the advantage of the poor rather than their own? You, who have your thaler daily, are rich above thousands who live on four groschen. Is it for your interest to share with the thousands, or is it not rather for theirs?— —
But all this doesn't satisfy you! So, are you saying they should share with the poor? Now you're asking them to end poverty. Besides the fact that there might barely be anyone among you who would actually do that, and that such a person would be foolish for it, ask yourselves: why would the rich give up[Pg 354] their wealth and sacrifice themselves, choosing to benefit the poor instead of themselves? You, who earn your thaler every day, are richer than thousands who survive on four groschen. Is it in your best interest to share with those thousands, or is it more about their interest?— —
With competition is connected less the intention to do the thing best than the intention to make it as profitable, as productive, as possible. Hence people study to get into the civil service (pot-boiling study), study cringing and flattery, routine and "acquaintance with business," work "for appearances." Hence, while it is apparently a matter of doing "good service," in truth only a "good business" and earning of money are looked out for. The job is done only ostensibly for the job's sake, but in fact on account of the gain that it yields. One would indeed prefer not to be censor, but one wants to be—advanced; one would like to judge, administer, etc., according to his best convictions, but one is afraid of transference or even dismissal; one must, above all things,—live.
With competition, the focus is less on doing the thing best and more on making it as profitable and productive as possible. That's why people study to get into civil service (study just to get by), learn to ingratiate themselves, follow routines, and make "business connections," all while working "for appearances." So, while it seems like the goal is to provide "good service," the reality is that only a "good business" and making money are prioritized. The job is done only seemingly for the sake of the job, but really for the profit it brings. One might prefer not to be a censor, but the desire to get promoted is strong; one would like to judge, manage, etc., based on their best beliefs, but there's a fear of being transferred or even fired; above all, one has to—live.
Thus these goings-on are a fight for dear life, and, in gradation upward, for more or less of a "good living."
Thus these events are a struggle for dear life, and, as we move up the scale, for a better or worse "good living."
And yet, withal, their whole round of toil and care brings in for most only "bitter life" and "bitter poverty." All the bitter painstaking for this!
And yet, despite everything, their entire routine of hard work and worry only results in "bitter life" and "bitter poverty" for most. All this hard effort for this!
Restless acquisition does not let us take breath, take a calm enjoyment: we do not get the comfort of our possessions.
Restless accumulation keeps us from catching our breath, taking a peaceful enjoyment: we don't experience the comfort of our possessions.
But the organization of labor touches only such labors as others can do for us, e. g. slaughtering, till[Pg 355]age, etc.; the rest remain egoistic, because, e. g., no one can in your stead elaborate your musical compositions, carry out your projects of painting, etc.; nobody can replace Raphael's labors. The latter are labors of a unique person,[192] which only he is competent to achieve, while the former deserved to be called "human," since what is anybody's own in them is of slight account, and almost "any man" can be trained to it.
But the organization of labor only applies to tasks that others can do for us, like slaughtering or farming; the rest remain personal because, for example, no one can create your musical compositions or carry out your painting projects for you; nobody can replace Raphael's work. His work is the product of a unique individual, which only he is qualified to accomplish, while the former tasks can be considered "human," since what's personal in them matters little, and almost anyone can be trained to do them.
Now, as society can regard only labors for the common benefit, human labors, he who does anything unique remains without its care; nay, he may find himself disturbed by its intervention. The unique person will work himself forth out of society all right, but society brings forth no unique person.
Now, since society values only work for the common good, or human work, anyone doing something unique is often ignored; in fact, they might even feel interrupted by society. The unique individual can manage to differentiate themselves from society, but society does not create unique individuals.
Hence it is at any rate helpful that we come to an agreement about human labors, that they may not, as under competition, claim all our time and toil. So far Communism will bear its fruits. For before the dominion of the commonalty even that for which all men are qualified, or can be qualified, was tied up to a few and withheld from the rest: it was a privilege. To the commonalty it looked equitable to leave free all that seemed to exist for every "man." But, because left[193] free, it was yet given to no one, but rather left to each to be got hold of by his human power. By this the mind was turned to the acquisition of the human, which henceforth beckoned to every one; and there arose a movement which one hears so loudly bemoaned under the name of "materialism."[Pg 356]
Therefore, it's definitely useful for us to agree on human labor so that it doesn't, like in a competitive system, take all our time and effort. This is where Communism can really show its benefits. Before the power of the community took hold, everything that people could do or be trained to do was restricted to a select few and denied to the rest: it was a privilege. The community felt it was fair to keep everything available for every "man." But, because it was left[193] free, it was actually accessible to no one, instead left up to each person to claim using their human abilities. This shifted the focus to pursuing the human, which started calling out to everyone; and a movement emerged that is often lamented and labeled "materialism."[Pg 356]
Communism seeks to check its course, spreading the belief that the human is not worth so much discomfort, and, with sensible arrangements, could be gained without the great expense of time and powers which has hitherto seemed requisite.
Communism aims to adjust its path, promoting the idea that human beings shouldn't endure so much suffering and that, with practical arrangements, could be achieved without the significant investment of time and effort that has previously seemed necessary.
But for whom is time to be gained? For what does man require more time than is necessary to refresh his wearied powers of labor? Here Communism is silent.
But who does time need to be gained for? Why does a person need more time than what is necessary to recharge their tired ability to work? Here, Communism has nothing to say.
For what? To take comfort in himself as the unique, after he has done his part as man!
For what? To find solace in being unique after he has fulfilled his role as a man!
In the first joy over being allowed to stretch out their hands toward everything human, people forgot to want anything else; and they competed away vigorously, as if the possession of the human were the goal of all our wishes.
In the initial excitement of being able to reach out for everything human, people forgot to desire anything else; and they competed energetically, as if having what is human was the ultimate goal of all our wishes.
But they have run themselves tired, and are gradually noticing that "possession does not give happiness." Therefore they are thinking of obtaining the necessary by an easier bargain, and spending on it only so much time and toil as its indispensableness exacts. Riches fall in price, and contented poverty, the care-free ragamuffin, becomes the seductive ideal.
But they've worn themselves out, and are slowly realizing that "having things doesn't bring happiness." So they're considering getting what they need through simpler means and investing only as much time and effort as absolutely necessary. Wealth is losing its appeal, and being happily poor, the carefree drifter, is becoming the tempting ideal.
Should such human activities, that every one is confident of his capacity for, be highly salaried, and sought for with toil and expenditure of all life-forces? Even in the every-day form of speech, "If I were minister, or even the ..., then it should go quite otherwise," that confidence expresses itself,—that one holds himself capable of playing the part of such a dignitary; one does get a perception that to things of this sort there belongs not uniqueness, but only a[Pg 357] culture which is attainable, even if not exactly by all, at any rate by many; i. e. that for such a thing one need only be an ordinary man.
Should activities that everyone is confident in their ability to perform be highly paid and pursued with hard work and all our energy? Even in everyday conversation, when someone says, "If I were a minister, or even the..., things would be very different," that confidence comes through—they believe they could take on such a role. It suggests that these roles aren't unique; rather, they require a certain level of culture that many, if not everyone, can achieve. In other words, to succeed in this area, one simply needs to be an ordinary person.
If we assume that, as order belongs to the essence of the State, so subordination too is founded in its nature, then we see that the subordinates, or those who have received preferment, disproportionately overcharge and overreach those who are put in the lower ranks. But the latter take heart (first from the Socialist standpoint, but certainly with egoistic consciousness later, of which we will therefore at once give their speech some coloring) for the question, By what then is your property secure, you creatures of preferment?—and give themselves the answer, By our refraining from interference! And so by our protection! And what do you give us for it? Kicks and disdain you give to the "common people"; police supervision, and a catechism with the chief sentence "Respect what is not yours, what belongs to others! respect others, and especially your superiors!" But we reply, "If you want our respect, buy it for a price agreeable to us. We will leave you your property, if you give a due equivalent for this leaving." Really, what equivalent does the general in time of peace give for the many thousands of his yearly income? another for the sheer hundred-thousands and millions yearly? What equivalent do you give for our chewing potatoes and looking calmly on while you swallow oysters? Only buy the oysters of us as dear as we have to buy the potatoes of you, then you may go on eating them. Or do you suppose the oysters do not belong to us as much as to you? You will make an[Pg 358] outcry over violence if we reach out our hands and help consume them, and you are right. Without violence we do not get them, as you no less have them by doing violence to us.
If we assume that, just as order is essential to the State, so too is subordination rooted in its nature, then we see that those in higher positions, or those who have been favored, disproportionately overcharge and overreach those in lower ranks. However, the latter find courage (first from a Socialist viewpoint, but certainly from a self-serving perspective later, which we’ll reflect in their speech) to ask, "What makes your property secure, you privileged people?"—and they answer themselves, "By our choice not to interfere! And so by our protection!" And what do you offer us in return? You give the "common people" kicks and disdain; police oversight, and a lesson that emphasizes "Respect what is not yours, what belongs to others! Respect others, especially your superiors!" But we respond, "If you want our respect, pay us a price we find acceptable. We’ll leave you your property, as long as you provide a fair equivalent for that." Seriously, what compensation does the general provide for the tens of thousands he earns each year? Or for the sheer hundreds of thousands and millions annually? What do you offer us for our potatoes while you enjoy your oysters? Just buy the oysters from us for as much as we have to pay for your potatoes, and then you can keep eating them. Or do you think the oysters don’t belong to us just as much as they do to you? You’ll raise an[Pg 358] outcry over violence if we reach out and help consume them, and you’re right. Without violence, we can’t get them, just as you have them by doing violence to us.
But take the oysters and have done with it, and let us consider our nearer property, labor; for the other is only possession. We distress ourselves twelve hours in the sweat of our face, and you offer us a few groschen for it. Then take the like for your labor too. Are you not willing? You fancy that our labor is richly repaid with that wage, while yours on the other hand is worth a wage of many thousands. But, if you did not rate yours so high, and gave us a better chance to realize value from ours, then we might well, if the case demanded it, bring to pass still more important things than you do for the many thousand thalers; and, if you got only such wages as we, you would soon grow more industrious in order to receive more. But, if you render any service that seems to us worth ten and a hundred times more than our own labor, why, then you shall get a hundred times more for it too; we, on the other hand, think also to produce for you things for which you will requite us more highly than with the ordinary day's wages. We shall be willing to get along with each other all right, if only we have first agreed on this,—that neither any longer needs to—present anything to the other. Then we may perhaps actually go so far as to pay even the cripples and sick and old an appropriate price for not parting from us by hunger and want; for, if we want them to live, it is fitting also that we—purchase the fulfilment of our will. I say "purchase,"[Pg 359] and therefore do not mean a wretched "alms." For their life is the property even of those who cannot work; if we (no matter for what reason) want them not to withdraw this life from us, we can mean to bring this to pass only by purchase; nay, we shall perhaps (maybe because we like to have friendly faces about us) even want a life of comfort for them. In short, we want nothing presented by you, but neither will we present you with anything. For centuries we have handed alms to you from good-hearted—stupidity, have doled out the mite of the poor and given to the masters the things that are—not the masters'; now just open your wallet, for henceforth our ware rises in price quite enormously. We do not want to take from you anything, anything at all, only you are to pay better for what you want to have. What then have you? "I have an estate of a thousand acres." And I am your plowman, and will henceforth attend to your fields only for one thaler a day wages. "Then I'll take another." You won't find any, for we plowmen are no longer doing otherwise, and, if one puts in an appearance who takes less, then let him beware of us. There is the housemaid, she too is now demanding as much, and you will no longer find one below this price. "Why, then it is all over with me." Not so fast! You will doubtless take in as much as we; and, if it should not be so, we will take off so much that you shall have wherewith to live like us. "But I am accustomed to live better." We have nothing against that, but it is not our lookout; if you can clear more, go ahead. Are we to hire out under rates, that you may have a good living? The[Pg 360] rich man always puts off the poor with the words, "What does your want concern me? See to it how you make your way through the world; that is your affair, not mine." Well, let us let it be our affair, then, and let us not let the means that we have to realize value from ourselves be pilfered from us by the rich. "But you uncultured people really do not need so much." Well, we are taking somewhat more in order that for it we may procure the culture that we perhaps need. "But, if you thus bring down the rich, who is then to support the arts and sciences hereafter?" Oh, well, we must make it up by numbers; we club together, that gives a nice little sum,—besides, you rich men now buy only the most tasteless books and the most lamentable Madonnas or a pair of lively dancer's legs. "O ill-starred equality!" No, my good old sir, nothing of equality. We only want to count for what we are worth, and, if you are worth more, you shall count for more right along. We only want to be worth our price, and think to show ourselves worth the price that you will pay.
But take the oysters and move on; let’s focus on our real asset—labor—because the other is just possession. We stress ourselves for twelve hours, sweating away, and you offer us a few pennies for it. So, do the same for your labor. Are you not willing? You think our labor is well compensated with that pay, while yours supposedly deserves a salary in the thousands. But if you didn’t value yours so highly and gave us a better chance to benefit from ours, we could achieve even greater things than you do for your many thousands. If you received only the same wages as us, you’d soon become more industrious to earn more. But if you provide services that seem to us worth ten or a hundred times more than our labor, then you’ll receive a hundred times more for it too; we also intend to produce things for you that you will reward us for more generously than typical daily wages. We can get along just fine if we first agree that neither of us needs to—gift anything to the other. Then we might actually go so far as to pay even the disabled, sick, and elderly an appropriate amount to prevent them from starving; if we want them to live, it’s fitting that we—purchase the fulfillment of our will. I say "purchase,"[Pg 359] and I do not mean a miserable "charity." Their lives belong to those who cannot work; if we want them to continue living among us, we can only manage that through a purchase. In fact, we might even want them to have a comfortable life around us because we enjoy having friendly faces nearby. In short, we don’t want anything gifted from you, but neither will we give you anything. For centuries, we've given you charity out of misguided goodwill, handed out the little bit we have, and given the masters things that aren’t even theirs; now just open your wallet, because from now on our goods come at a much higher price. We do not want to take anything from you; we only want you to pay better for what you want. What do you have? "I have a thousand acres." And I am your farmer, and I will only work your fields from now on for one thaler a day. "Then I'll hire someone else." You won't find anyone, because we farmers are done working for less, and if someone shows up willing to work for less, they better watch out. There’s the maid, she’s now demanding the same amount, and you won't find anyone below this rate. "Well, that’s the end for me." Not so fast! You will surely earn as much as we do; and if not, we will take from so much that you'll still be able to live like us. "But I'm used to living better." We have nothing against that, but it's not our problem; if you can earn more, go ahead. Are we supposed to undercharge so that you can have a good life? The[Pg 360] rich always dismiss the poor with the words, "What does your need have to do with me? Figure out your own way in the world; that's your issue, not mine." Well, let’s make it our issue then, and not let the rich rob us of the means to realize our potential. "But you uncultured people really don’t need so much." Well, we’re asking for a bit more so that we can acquire the culture we may need. "But if you bring down the rich, who will support the arts and sciences in the future?" Oh, we’ll make up for it in numbers; we’ll pool our resources, which adds up nicely—besides, you rich folks only buy the most tasteless books and the most pathetic paintings or a pair of flashy dancer's legs. "Oh, the tragedy of equality!" No, my good sir, it's not about equality. We just want to be recognized for our worth, and if you’re worth more, then you’ll be recognized for more too. We just want to be valued at our price and intend to demonstrate that we are worth the price you’re willing to pay.
Is the State likely to be able to awaken so secure a temper and so forceful a self-consciousness in the menial? Can it make man feel himself? nay, may it even do so much as set this goal for itself? Can it want the individual to recognize his value and realize this value from himself? Let us keep the parts of the double question separate, and see first whether the State can bring about such a thing. As the unanimity of the plowmen is required, only this unanimity can bring it to pass, and a State law would be evaded in a thousand ways by competition and in secret.[Pg 361] But can the State bear with it? The State cannot possibly bear with people's suffering coercion from another than it; it could not, therefore, admit the self-help of the unanimous plowmen against those who want to engage for lower wages. Suppose, however, that the State made the law, and all the plowmen were in accord with it: could the State bear with it then?
Is the State likely to be able to inspire such a strong mindset and self-awareness in those who are subservient? Can it make individuals truly see themselves? Can it even set this as a goal for itself? Does it want individuals to understand their worth and realize this worth from within? Let’s break down this double question and first see if the State can achieve this. Just as the agreement of the farmers is necessary, only this agreement can make it happen, and any State law would be circumvented in countless ways by competition and in secret.[Pg 361] But can the State tolerate this? The State cannot possibly tolerate people being coerced by anyone other than itself; therefore, it couldn't allow the self-defense of the united farmers against those who want to hire for lower wages. However, if the State enacted the law and all the farmers agreed with it: could the State then tolerate it?
In the isolated case—yes; but the isolated case is more than that, it is a case of principle. The question therein is of the whole range of the ego's self-realization of value from himself, and therefore also of his self-consciousness against the State. So far the Communists keep company; but, as self-realization of value from self necessarily directs itself against the State, so it does against society too, and therewith reaches out beyond the commune and the communistic—out of egoism.
In the isolated case—yes; but the isolated case is more than that, it's a matter of principle. The question here is about the entire range of the ego's self-realization of value from himself, and therefore also about his self-awareness against the State. Up to this point, the Communists are on the same page; but as the self-realization of value from self inevitably pushes back against the State, it also does so against society as well, thereby reaching out beyond the community and the communistic—beyond egoism.
Communism makes the maxim of the commonalty, that every one is a possessor ("proprietor"), into an irrefragable truth, into a reality, since the anxiety about obtaining now ceases and every one has from the start what he requires. In his labor-force he has his competence, and, if he makes no use of it, that is his fault. The grasping and hounding is at an end, and no competition is left (as so often now) without fruit, because with every stroke of labor an adequate supply of the needful is brought into the house. Now for the first time one is a real possessor, because what one has in his labor-force can no longer escape from him as it was continually threatening to do under the system of competition. One is a care-free and assured[Pg 362] possessor. And one is this precisely by seeking his competence no longer in a ware, but in his own labor, his competence for labor; and therefore by being a ragamuffin, a man of only ideal wealth. I, however, cannot content myself with the little that I scrape up by my competence for labor, because my competence does not consist merely in my labor.
Communism turns the idea that everyone is a owner into an undeniable truth, a reality, because the worry about getting things goes away and everyone has what they need from the start. In their ability to work, they have their skills, and if they don’t use them, that's on them. The chasing after more is over, and there's no competition left (as so often happens now) that leads to nothing, because every effort at work brings in enough of what’s needed. For the first time, one is a true owner, because what one has in their ability to work can no longer slip away, as it constantly threatened to do in a competitive system. One is a carefree and secure owner. This state is achieved not by seeking value in goods, but in one’s own labor, one’s ability to work; thus, by embracing a humble lifestyle, a person of only ideal wealth. However, I can't be satisfied with the little I earn through my skills, because my abilities go beyond just my labor.
By labor I can perform the official functions of a president, a minister, etc.; these offices demand only a general culture,—to wit, such a culture as is generally attainable (for general culture is not merely that which every one has attained, but broadly that which every one can attain, and therefore every special culture, e. g. medical, military, philological, of which no "cultivated man" believes that they surpass his powers), or, broadly, only a skill possible to all.
By working hard, I can do the official jobs of a president, a minister, and so on; these positions only require a basic level of education—that is, an education that is generally accessible (because a general education isn't just what everyone has achieved, but rather what everyone can potentially achieve, and therefore any specialized knowledge, like medical, military, or linguistic expertise, is something no "cultivated person" thinks is beyond their capabilities), or, in simpler terms, just a skill that anyone can develop.
But, even if these offices may vest in every one, yet it is only the individual's unique force, peculiar to him alone, that gives them, so to speak, life and significance. That he does not manage his office like an "ordinary man," but puts in the competence of his uniqueness, this he is not yet paid for when he is paid only in general as an official or a minister. If he has done it so as to earn your thanks, and you wish to retain this thankworthy force of the unique one, you must not pay him like a mere man who performed only what was human, but as one who accomplishes what is unique. Do the like with your labor, do!
But even though these roles can be held by anyone, it’s the individual’s unique qualities that truly bring them to life and give them meaning. If he doesn’t approach his role like an “ordinary person” but instead applies his unique skills, he isn’t really compensated for that when he’s paid just as a general official or minister. If he has performed in a way that earns your gratitude and you want to keep this valuable uniqueness, you must not pay him like someone who has just done what is expected, but rather as someone who achieves something exceptional. Do the same with your work!
There cannot be a general schedule-price fixed for my uniqueness as there can for what I do as man. Only for the latter can a schedule-price be set.
There can't be a universal price tag for my individuality like there can for what I do as a person. Only for the latter can a price schedule be established.
Go right on, then, setting up a general appraisal[Pg 363] for human labors, but do not deprive your uniqueness of its desert.
Go ahead, then, making a broad assessment[Pg 363] of human efforts, but don’t take away the value of your individuality.
Human or general needs can be satisfied through society; for satisfaction of unique needs you must do some seeking. A friend and a friendly service, or even an individual's service, society cannot procure you. And yet you will every moment be in need of such a service, and on the slightest occasions require somebody who is helpful to you. Therefore do not rely on society, but see to it that you have the wherewithal to—purchase the fulfiment of your wishes.
Human or general needs can be met through society; however, for fulfilling unique needs, you have to seek them out. Society can't provide you with a friend or a friendly service, or even the personal help of an individual. Yet, you'll constantly find yourself in need of such support, even in the smallest moments when you require someone to assist you. So, don’t depend solely on society; make sure you have the means to fulfill your desires.
Whether money is to be retained among egoists?—To the old stamp an inherited possession adheres. If you no longer let yourselves be paid with it, it is ruined: if you do nothing for this money, it loses all power. Cancel the inheritance, and you have broken off the executor's court-seal. For now everything is an inheritance, whether it be already inherited or await its heir. If it is yours, wherefore do you let it be sealed up from you? why do you respect the seal?
Whether money should be kept among selfish people?—To those of the old mindset, an inherited possession sticks. If you no longer accept payment in it, it becomes worthless: if you do nothing for this money, it loses all its value. Remove the inheritance, and you’ve broken the executor's seal. Because now everything is an inheritance, whether it has already been inherited or is waiting for its heir. If it belongs to you, why allow it to be sealed away from you? Why respect the seal?
But why should you not create a new money? Do you then annihilate the ware in taking from it the hereditary stamp? Now, money is a ware, and an essential means or competence. For it protects against the ossification of resources, keeps them in flux and brings to pass their exchange. If you know a better medium of exchange, go ahead; yet it will be a "money" again. It is not the money that does you damage, but your incompetence to take it. Let your competence take effect, collect yourselves, and there will be no lack of money—of your money, the money of your stamp. But working I do not call "letting[Pg 364] your competence take effect." Those who are only "looking for work" and "willing to work hard" are preparing for their own selves the infallible upshot—to be out of work.
But why shouldn’t you create new money? Are you destroying the value by removing its traditional stamp? Money is a commodity and a crucial tool. It protects against stagnation of resources, keeps them flowing, and facilitates their exchange. If you know a better way to exchange, go for it; but it will still be “money” in some form. It’s not the money that harms you, but your inability to utilize it. Let your skills shine, focus on yourself, and you won’t lack for money—your money, the money of your own design. But I don’t consider “working” to be allowing your skills to shine. Those who are just “looking for work” and “eager to work hard” are ensuring only one thing for themselves—the certainty of being unemployed.
Good and bad luck depend on money. It is a power in the bourgeois period for this reason, that it is only wooed on all hands like a girl, indissolubly wedded by nobody. All the romance and chivalry of wooing for a dear object come to life again in competition. Money, an object of longing, is carried off by the bold "knights of industry."[194]
Good and bad luck are tied to money. It's a force in the bourgeois era because it’s sought after by everyone like a girl, yet no one can truly claim it as their own. The romance and chivalry of trying to win someone over come alive again through competition. Money, something everyone desires, is captured by the daring "knights of industry."[194]
He who has luck takes home the bride. The ragamuffin has luck; he takes her into his household, "society," and destroys the virgin. In his house she is no longer bride, but wife; and with her virginity her family name is also lost. As housewife the maiden Money is called "Labor," for "Labor" is her husband's name. She is a possession of her husband's.
He who is lucky gets to take home the bride. The scruffy guy is lucky; he brings her into his home, "society," and ruins her innocence. In his house, she is no longer a bride but a wife; and with her virginity, her family name is also lost. As a housewife, the young woman Money is referred to as "Labor," since "Labor" is her husband's name. She belongs to her husband.
To bring this figure to an end, the child of Labor and Money is again a girl, an unwedded one and therefore Money, but with the certain descent from Labor, her father. The form of the face, the "effigy," bears another stamp.
To wrap up this figure, the child of Labor and Money is once again a girl, unmarried and therefore associated with Money, but with a clear lineage from Labor, her father. The shape of her face, the "effigy," carries a different mark.
Finally, as regards competition once more, it has a continued existence by this very means, that all do not attend to their affair and come to an understanding with each other about it. Bread, e. g., is a need of all the inhabitants of a city; therefore they might easily agree on setting up a public bakery. Instead of this, they leave the furnishing of the needful to the[Pg 365] competing bakers. Just so meat to the butchers, wine to the wine-dealers, etc.
Finally, regarding competition again, it continues to exist because not everyone focuses on their needs and collaborates with each other about it. Bread, for example, is a necessity for all the people in a city; so they could easily agree to establish a public bakery. Instead, they depend on the[Pg 365] competing bakers. The same goes for meat with the butchers, wine with the wine sellers, etc.
Abolishing competition is not equivalent to favoring the guild. The difference is this: In the guild baking, etc., is the affair of the guild-brothers; in competition, the affair of chance competitors; in the union, of those who require baked goods, and therefore my affair, yours, the affair of neither the guildic nor the concessionary baker, but the affair of the united.
Abolishing competition doesn't mean supporting the guild. The difference is this: In the guild, baking and similar activities are managed by the guild members; in competition, they're handled by random competitors; in the union, it's about those who need baked goods, which means it's my concern, your concern, and the concern of neither the guild nor the concessionary baker, but the concern of the united.
If I do not trouble myself about my affair, I must be content with what it pleases others to vouchsafe me. To have bread is my affair, my wish and desire, and yet people leave that to the bakers and hope at most to obtain through their wrangling, their getting ahead of each other, their rivalry,—in short, their competition,—an advantage which one could not count on in the case of the guild-brothers who were lodged entirely and alone in the proprietorship of the baking franchise.—What every one requires, every one should also take a hand in procuring and producing; it is his affair, his property, not the property of the guildic or concessionary master.
If I don't take care of my own business, I have to be satisfied with what others are willing to give me. Having bread is my concern, my wish, and my desire, yet people leave that up to the bakers and mostly hope to gain something through their arguing, trying to outdo each other, their competition—in other words, their rivalry—an advantage that you couldn't rely on with the guild members who were completely and solely in control of the baking franchise. What everyone needs, everyone should also help to obtain and produce; it is his responsibility, his property, not the property of the guild or the franchise owner.
Let us look back once more. The world belongs to the children of this world, the children of men; it is no longer God's world, but man's. As much as every man can procure of it, let him call his; only the true man, the State, human society or mankind, will look to it that each shall make nothing else his own than what he appropriates as man, i. e. in human fashion. Unhuman appropriation is that which is not consented to by man, i. e. it is a "criminal" ap[Pg 366]propriation, as the human, vice versa, is a "rightful" one, one acquired in the "way of law."
Let’s reflect one more time. The world belongs to the children of this world, to humanity; it is no longer God's world, but ours. As much as anyone can claim for themselves, let them do so; only the true entity, the State, human society or mankind, will ensure that everyone claims only what they rightfully earn as humans, i.e. in a humane way. Unjust claims are those that are not agreed upon by people, i.e. they are "criminal" claims, while those that are just, vice versa, are "rightful," obtained in a "legal" manner.
So they talk since the Revolution.
So they’ve been talking since the Revolution.
But my property is not a thing, since this has an existence independent of me; only my might is my own. Not this tree, but my might or control over it, is what is mine.
But my property isn't just an object, since it exists independently of me; only my power is truly mine. Not this tree, but my control over it, is what belongs to me.
Now, how is this might perversely expressed? They say I have a right to this tree, or it is my rightful property. So I have earned it by might. That the might must last in order that the tree may also be held,—or better, that the might is not a thing existing of itself, but has existence solely in the mighty ego, in me the mighty,—is forgotten. Might, like other of my qualities (e. g. humanity, majesty, etc.), is exalted to something existing of itself, so that it still exists long after it has ceased to be my might. Thus transformed into a ghost, might is—right. This eternalized might is not extinguished even with my death, but is transferred or "bequeathed."
Now, how is this strangely expressed? They say I have a right to this tree, or it is my rightful property. So I have earned it by strength. That the strength must continue for me to also hold the tree—or better, that the strength doesn’t just exist on its own, but only exists in the strong self, in me the strong—is forgotten. Strength, like some of my traits (e.g. humanity, authority, etc.), is elevated to something that exists independently, so that it continues to exist long after it has stopped being my strength. Thus turned into a ghost, strength becomes—right. This eternalized strength does not disappear even with my death, but is passed on or "bequeathed."
Things now really belong not to me, but to right.
Things now really belong not to me, but to what is right.
On the other side, this is nothing but a hallucination of vision. For the individual's might becomes permanent and a right only by others joining their might with his. The delusion consists in their believing that they cannot withdraw their might. The same phenomenon over again; might is separated from me. I cannot take back the might that I gave to the possessor. One has "granted power of attorney," has given away his power, has renounced coming to a better mind.
On the other hand, this is just a vision illusion. A person's power only becomes lasting and a right when others combine their power with theirs. The misconception lies in the belief that they cannot take back their power. It's the same pattern: power feels separate from me. I can't reclaim the power I gave to the owner. It's like having "granted power of attorney," giving away your power, and giving up on changing your mind.
The proprietor can give up his might and his right[Pg 367] to a thing by giving the thing away, squandering it, and the like. And we should not be able likewise to let go the might that we lend to him?
The owner can give up his power and his rights[Pg 367] to something by giving it away, wasting it, and so on. And shouldn't we also be able to let go of the power that we give to him?
The rightful man, the just, desires to call nothing his own that he does not have "rightly" or have the right to, and therefore only legitimate property.
The rightful person, the just, doesn’t want to claim anything as their own unless they have it "fairly" or have the right to it, and thus only legitimate property.
Now, who is to be judge, and adjudge his right to him? At last, surely, Man, who imparts to him the rights of man: then he can say, in an infinitely broader sense than Terence, humani nihil a me alienum puto, i. e. the human is my property. However he may go about it, so long as he occupies this standpoint he cannot get clear of a judge; and in our time the multifarious judges that had been selected have set themselves against each other in two persons at deadly enmity,—to wit, in God and Man. The one party appeal to divine right, the other to human right or the rights of man.
Now, who gets to judge and determine his rights? Ultimately, it must be Man, who grants him the rights of humanity; then he can say, in a much broader sense than Terence, humani nihil a me alienum puto, i. e. the human is my property. No matter how he goes about it, as long as he maintains this perspective, he can't escape judgment; and in our time, the various judges that have been chosen are fiercely opposing each other in two conflicting positions—namely, in God and Man. One side appeals to divine right, while the other invokes human rights or the rights of man.
So much is clear, that in neither case does the individual do the entitling himself.
So it's clear that, in both cases, the individual doesn't decide the title for themselves.
Just pick me out an action to-day that would not be a violation of right! Every moment the rights of man are trampled under foot by one side, while their opponents cannot open their mouth without uttering a blasphemy against divine right. Give an alms, you mock at a right of man, because the relation of beggar and benefactor is an inhuman relation; utter a doubt, you sin against a divine right. Eat dry bread with contentment, you violate the right of man by your equanimity; eat it with discontent, you revile divine right by your repining. There is not one among you who does not commit a crime at every moment; your[Pg 368] speeches are crimes, and every hindrance to your freedom of speech is no less a crime. Ye are criminals altogether!
Just pick any action today that doesn’t violate someone’s rights! Every moment, people’s rights are being stomped on by one side, while the other can’t speak without disrespecting a supposed divine right. Giving to charity? You mock human rights because the relationship between the giver and the receiver is dehumanizing. Question something? You’re sinning against divine right. If you eat dry bread happily, you’re violating human rights with your indifference; eat it unhappily, and you’re insulting divine right with your complaints. Not one of you is innocent; you commit a crime at every turn. Your speeches are crimes, and every obstacle to your freedom of speech is just as criminal. You are all criminals!
Yet you are so only in that you all stand on the ground of right; i. e., in that you do not even know, and understand how to value, the fact that you are criminals.
Yet you are only that way because you all stand on the ground of right; i. e., because you do not even know, and understand how to value, the fact that you are criminals.
Inviolable or sacred property has grown on this very ground: it is a juridical concept.
Inviolable or sacred property has developed on this very ground: it is a legal concept.
A dog sees the bone in another's power, and stands off only if it feels itself too weak. But man respects the other's right to his bone. The latter action, therefore, ranks as human, the former as brutal or "egoistic."
A dog sees the bone in someone else's possession and backs off only if it feels too weak. But a human respects another person's right to their bone. So, the latter action is considered human, while the former is seen as brutal or "selfish."
And as here, so in general, it is called "human" when one sees in everything something spiritual (here right), i. e. makes everything a ghost and takes his attitude toward it as toward a ghost, which one can indeed scare away at its appearance, but cannot kill. It is human to look at what is individual not as individual, but as a generality.
And just like here, it's generally referred to as "human" when someone sees something spiritual in everything (in this case, right), meaning they treat everything like a ghost and approach it as if it's a ghost that can be scared off when it shows up, but cannot be killed. It's human to view what is unique not as something unique, but as part of a larger whole.
In nature as such I no longer respect anything, but know myself to be entitled to everything against it; in the tree in that garden, on the other hand, I must respect alienness (they say in one-sided fashion "property"), I must keep my hand off it. This comes to an end only when I can indeed leave that tree to another as I leave my stick, etc., to another, but do not in advance regard it as alien to me, i. e. sacred. Rather, I make to myself no crime of felling it if I will, and it remains my property, however long I resign it to others: it is and remains mine. In the banker's for[Pg 369]tune I as little see anything alien as Napoleon did in the territories of kings: we have no dread of "conquering" it, and we look about us also for the means thereto. We strip off from it, therefore, the spirit of alienness, of which we had been afraid.
In nature, I no longer respect anything; I feel entitled to take everything from it. However, when it comes to that tree in the garden, I have to respect its otherness (which people often refer to narrowly as "property"). I have to keep my hands off it. This only changes when I can leave that tree to someone else as carelessly as I might leave my stick, etc., without thinking of it as separate from me, i.e. sacred. Instead, I don’t consider it a crime to cut it down if I choose; it remains my property, no matter how long I let others use it: it is and always will be mine. Just like Napoleon saw nothing foreign in the lands of kings, I see nothing alien in the banker’s fortune: we don’t fear "conquering" it, and we actively look for ways to make it ours. So, we strip away the spirit of otherness that we were once afraid of.
Therefore it is necessary that I do not lay claim to anything more as man, but to everything as I, this I; and accordingly to nothing human, but to mine; i. e. nothing that pertains to me as man, but—what I will and because I will it.
Therefore, I need to claim nothing more as a human, but everything as me, this me; and so, nothing human, but mine; i.e. nothing that relates to me as a man, but—what I want and because I want it.
Rightful, or legitimate, property of another will be only that which you are content to recognize as such. If your content ceases, then this property has lost legitimacy for you, and you will laugh at absolute right to it.
Rightful or legitimate property of someone else is only what you agree to recognize as such. If you no longer agree, then that property has lost its legitimacy for you, and you will dismiss any claim to it.
Besides the hitherto discussed property in the limited sense, there is held up to our reverent heart another property against which we are far less "to sin." This property consists in spiritual goods, in the "sanctuary of the inner nature." What a man holds sacred, no other is to gibe at; because, untrue as it may be, and zealously as one may "in loving and modest wise" seek to convince of a true sanctity the man who adheres to it and believes in it, yet the sacred itself is always to be honored in it: the mistaken man does believe in the sacred, even though in an incorrect essence of it, and so his belief in the sacred must at least be respected.
Besides the property we've discussed so far, there’s another aspect that we should hold dear in our hearts, one against which we are less likely to "sin." This aspect consists of spiritual goods, in the "sanctuary of our inner selves." What someone considers sacred should not be mocked by others; because, regardless of how untrue it may be, and no matter how fervently one might try "in a loving and humble way" to show the truth of its sanctity to someone who believes in it, the sacred itself should always be honored. The mistaken individual does believe in the sacred, even if their understanding of it is flawed, so their faith in the sacred must at least be respected.
In ruder times than ours it was customary to demand a particular faith, and devotion to a particular sacred essence, and they did not take the gentlest way with those who believed otherwise; since, however,[Pg 370] "freedom of belief" spread itself more and more abroad, the "jealous God and sole Lord" gradually melted into a pretty general "supreme being," and it satisfied humane tolerance if only every one revered "something sacred."
In rougher times than ours, it was common to require a specific faith and loyalty to a particular sacred essence, and they weren't very understanding towards those with different beliefs; however, as [Pg 370] "freedom of belief" became more widespread, the "jealous God and sole Lord" eventually softened into a more general "supreme being," and it was enough for people to just respect "something sacred" for the sake of humane tolerance.
Reduces to the human expression, this sacred essence is "man himself" and "the human." With the deceptive semblance as if the human were altogether our own, and free from all the otherworldliness with which that divine is tainted,—yes, as if Man were as much as I or you,—there may arise even the proud fancy that the talk is no longer of a "sacred essence" and that we now feel ourselves everywhere at home and no longer in the uncanny,[195] i. e. in the sacred and in sacred awe: in the ecstasy over "Man discovered at last" the egoistic cry of pain passes unheard, and the spook that has become so intimate is taken for our true ego.
Reduces to the human expression, this sacred essence is "man himself" and "the human." With the misleading appearance as if humans were entirely ours, and free from all the otherworldliness that taints the divine—yes, as if Man were just as much you or me—there may arise even the proud idea that the discussion is no longer about a "sacred essence" and that we now feel completely at home and no longer in the strange, [195] i. e. in the sacred and in sacred awe: in the thrill of "Man discovered at last," the self-centered cry of pain goes unheard, and the ghost that has become so familiar is mistaken for our true self.
But "Humanus is the saint's name" (see Goethe), and the humane is only the most clarified sanctity.
But "Humanus is the saint's name" (see Goethe), and being humane is just the most refined form of holiness.
The egoist makes the reverse declaration. For this precise reason, because you hold something sacred, I gibe at you; and, even if I respected everything in you, your sanctuary is precisely what I should not respect.
The egoist makes the opposite statement. For this exact reason, because you cherish something, I mock you; and even if I valued everything about you, your haven is exactly what I shouldn't value.
With these opposed views there must also be assumed a contradictory relation to spiritual goods: the egoist insults them, the religious man (i. e. every one who puts his "essence" above himself) must consistently—protect them. But what kind of spiritual[Pg 371] goods are to be protected, and what left unprotected, depends entirely on the concept that one forms of the "supreme being"; and he who fears God, e. g., has more to shelter than he (the liberal) who fears Man.
With these opposing views, there must also be a conflicting relationship to spiritual goods: the egoist disregards them, while the religious person (i.e., anyone who values their "essence" above their own self) must consistently protect them. However, what kind of spiritual[Pg 371] goods are to be protected, and which are to be left unprotected, depends entirely on the idea one has of the "supreme being"; and the one who fears God, for example, has more to safeguard than the liberal who fears Man.
In spiritual goods we are (in distinction from the sensuous) injured in a spiritual way, and the sin against them consists in a direct desecration, while against the sensuous a purloining or alienation takes place; the goods themselves are robbed of value and of consecration, not merely taken away; the sacred is immediately compromised. With the word "irreverence" or "flippancy" is designated everything that can be committed as crime against spiritual goods, i. e. against everything that is sacred for us; and scoffing, reviling, contempt, doubt, and the like, are only different shades of criminal flippancy.
In terms of spiritual goods, we are affected in a spiritual way, unlike with physical things. The sin against these goods involves a direct desecration, while with physical things, it involves taking or alienating them; the goods themselves lose their value and sanctity, not just being taken away; the sacred is immediately put at risk. The term "irreverence" or "flippancy" refers to all actions that can be seen as a crime against spiritual goods, i.e. against everything that holds sacred meaning for us; scoffing, mocking, disdain, doubt, and similar behaviors are just different variations of criminal flippancy.
That desecration can be practised in the most manifold wise is here to be passed over, and only that desecration is to be preferentially mentioned which threatens the sacred with danger through an unrestricted press.
That desecration can happen in many different ways is not the focus here; instead, we will specifically mention the desecration that puts the sacred at risk through an unrestricted press.
As long as respect is demanded even for one spiritual essence, speech and the press must be enthralled in the name of this essence; for just so long the egoist might "trespass" against it by his utterances, from which thing he must be hindered by "due punishment" at least, if one does not prefer to take up the more correct means against it, the preventive use of police authority, e. g. censorship.
As long as respect is required for even one spiritual essence, speech and the media must be captivated in the name of this essence; for as long as that lasts, individuals may "trespass" against it with their words, and they should be restrained by "appropriate consequences" at the very least, unless one chooses to use a more effective approach, like the preventive use of police authority, e.g. censorship.
What a sighing for liberty of the press! What then is the press to be liberated from? Surely from a dependence, a belonging, and a liability to service![Pg 372] But to liberate himself from that is every one's affair, and it may with safety be assumed that, when you have delivered yourself from liability to service, that which you compose and write will also belong to you as your own instead of having been thought and indited in the service of some power. What can a believer in Christ say and have printed, that should be freer from that belief in Christ than he himself is? If I cannot or may not write something, perhaps the primary fault lies with me. Little as this seems to hit the point, so near is the application nevertheless to be found. By a press-law I draw a boundary for my publications, or let one be drawn, beyond which wrong and its punishment follows. I myself limit myself.
What a longing for freedom of the press! So, what exactly does the press need to be free from? Certainly from dependence, belonging, and being obligated to serve![Pg 372] But freeing yourself from that is everyone's responsibility, and it can safely be assumed that once you free yourself from obligation, what you create and write will also belong to you as your own instead of being thought and written in the service of some authority. What can a believer in Christ say and have published that is less tied to that belief in Christ than he is? If I am unable or not allowed to write something, maybe the main issue lies with me. Although this may seem like it misses the mark, the application is actually quite relevant. By a press law, I set a limit for my publications, or allow one to be set, beyond which wrong and its punishment follow. I limit myself.
If the press was to be free, nothing would be so important as precisely its liberation from every coercion that could be put on it in the name of a law. And, that it might come to that, I my own self should have to have absolved myself from obedience to the law.
If the press is going to be free, nothing is more important than its complete liberation from any pressure that could be applied to it in the name of a law. And for that to happen, I would have to free myself from obeying the law.
Certainly, the absolute liberty of the press is like every absolute liberty, a nonentity. The press can become free from full many a thing, but always only from what I too am free from. If we make ourselves free from the sacred, if we have become graceless and lawless, our words too will become so.
Certainly, the absolute freedom of the press is like every absolute freedom—a nonexistent concept. The press can escape from many restrictions, but only from those that I can also escape from. If we free ourselves from the sacred, if we become graceless and lawless, our words will reflect that too.
As little as we can be declared clear of every coercion in the world, so little can our writing be withdrawn from it. But as free as we are, so free we can make it too.
As much as we can be said to be free from all coercion in the world, our writing can’t really escape it either. But just as we are free, we can make it free too.
It must therefore become our own, instead of, as hitherto, serving a spook.
It must therefore become our own, instead of, as it has been until now, serving a ghost.
People do not yet know what they mean by their[Pg 373] cry for liberty of the press. What they ostensibly ask is that the State shall set the press free; but what they are really after, without knowing it themselves, is that the press become free from the State, or clear of the State. The former is a petition to the State, the latter an insurrection against the State. As a "petition for right," even as a serious demanding of the right of liberty of the press, it presupposes the State as the giver, and can hope only for a present, a permission, a chartering. Possible, no doubt, that a State acts so senselessly as to grant the demanded present; but you may bet everything that those who receive the present will not know how to use it so long as they regard the State as a truth: they will not trespass against this "sacred thing," and will call for a penal press-law against every one who would be willing to dare this.
People still don't understand what they mean by their[Pg 373] cry for press freedom. What they seem to be asking for is that the government should free the press; but what they're truly seeking, without realizing it, is for the press to be free from the government, or independent of it. The first is a request to the government, while the latter is an uprising against the government. As a "request for rights," even as a serious demand for press freedom, it assumes the government as the provider, and can only hope for a grant, a permission, a charter. It's certainly possible for a government to act foolishly and grant the requested permission; however, you can bet that those who receive that permission won't know how to use it as long as they see the government as a truth: they won't challenge this "sacred thing" and will call for a punitive press law against anyone willing to take that risk.
In a word, the press does not become free from what I am not free from.
In short, the press can’t be free from what I’m not free from.
Do I perhaps hereby show myself an opponent of the liberty of the press? On the contrary, I only assert that one will never get it if one wants only it, the liberty of the press; i. e. if one sets out only for an unrestricted permission. Only beg right along for this permission: you may wait forever for it, for there is no one in the world who could give it to you. As long as you want to have yourselves "entitled" to the use of the press by a permission, i. e. liberty of the press, you live in vain hope and complaint.
Do I perhaps show myself to be against freedom of the press? On the contrary, I’m simply saying that you won’t achieve it by simply wanting freedom of the press; that is, if you’re only looking for unrestricted permission. If you keep begging for this permission, you might wait forever for it, because there’s no one in the world who can grant it to you. As long as you want to feel "entitled" to use the press by relying on a permission, that is, freedom of the press, you’re living in vain hope and complaint.
"Nonsense! Why, you yourself, who harbor such thoughts as stand in your book, can unfortunately bring them to publicity only through a lucky chance[Pg 374] or by stealth; nevertheless you will inveigh against one's pressing and importuning his own State till it gives the refused permission to print?" But an author thus addressed would perhaps—for the impudence of such people goes far—give the following reply: "Consider well what you say! What then do I do to procure myself liberty of the press for my book? Do I ask for permission, or do I not rather, without any question of legality, seek a favorable occasion and grasp it in complete recklessness of the State and its wishes? I—the terrifying word must be uttered—I cheat the State. You unconsciously do the same. From your tribunes you talk it into the idea that it must give up its sanctity and inviolability, it must lay itself bare to the attacks of writers, without needing on that account to fear danger. But you are imposing on it; for its existence is done for as soon as it loses its unapproachableness. To you indeed it might well accord liberty of writing, as England has done; you are believers in the State and incapable of writing against the State, however much you would like to reform it and 'remedy its defects.' But what if opponents of the State availed themselves of free utterance, and stormed out against Church, State, morals, and everything 'sacred' with inexorable reasons? You would then be the first, in terrible agonies, to call into life the September laws. Too late would you then rue the stupidity that earlier made you so ready to fool and palaver into compliance the State, or the government of the State.—But I prove by my act only two things. This for one, that the liberty of the press is always bound to 'favor[Pg 375]able opportunities,' and accordingly will never be an absolute liberty; but secondly this, that he who would enjoy it must seek out and, if possible, create the favorable opportunity, availing himself of his own advantage against the State, and counting himself and his will more than the State and every 'superior' power. Not in the State, but only against it, can the liberty of the press be carried through; if it is to be established, it is to be obtained not as the consequence of a petition but as the work of an insurrection. Every petition and every motion for liberty of the press is already an insurrection, be it conscious or unconscious: a thing which Philistine halfness alone will not and cannot confess to itself until, with a shrinking shudder, it shall see it clearly and irrefutably by the outcome. For the requested liberty of the press has indeed a friendly and well-meaning face at the beginning, as it is not in the least minded ever to let the 'insolence of the press' come into vogue; but little by little its heart grows more hardened, and the inference flatters its way in that really a liberty is not a liberty if it stands in the service of the State, of morals, or of the law. A liberty indeed from the coercion of censorship, it is yet not a liberty from the coercion of law. The press, once seized by the lust for liberty, always wants to grow freer, till at last the writer says to himself, Really I am not wholly free till I ask about nothing; and writing is free only when it is my own, dictated to me by no power or authority, by no faith, no dread; the press must not be free—that is too little—it must be mine:—ownness of the press or property in the press, that is what I[Pg 376] will take.
"Nonsense! You, who entertain such thoughts as are written in your book, can only bring them to the public through a lucky break or by sneaking around the rules; yet you still criticize someone for urging their own State to grant them the permission they’ve been denied to publish?" But an author facing this argument might—since the audacity of such people knows no bounds—respond: "Think carefully about what you’re saying! What am I doing to get the freedom of the press for my book? Am I asking for permission, or am I rather, without any regard for legality, looking for a chance and seizing it, completely unconcerned with the State and its preferences? I—yes, I must say it—I deceive the State. You unknowingly do the same. From your platforms, you convince it that it must give up its sanctity and inviolability, exposing itself to the attacks of writers without needing to fear any repercussions. But you’re misleading it; its existence will end as soon as it loses its unassailable nature. It might indeed grant you the freedom to write, as England has done; you are true believers in the State and couldn’t write against it, no matter how much you wish to reform it and address its flaws. But what if those opposed to the State took advantage of this freedom to scream against the Church, the State, moral values, and everything ‘sacred’ with unyielding arguments? You would be the first, in a panic, to resurrect the September laws. You would regret too late the foolishness that earlier made you so eager to deceive and persuade the State or its government into submission. However, my actions prove two things. First, that press freedom will always rely on ‘favorable opportunities’ and thus will never be absolute; and second, that those who wish to enjoy it must seek out, and if possible, create these favorable opportunities, putting their own interests first against the State and prioritizing themselves and their will above the State and any ‘superior’ power. Freedom of the press can only be achieved against the State; if it is to be established, it must be obtained not through a petition but through an insurrection. Every petition and every call for press freedom is already insurrection, whether conscious or unconscious: a truth that a complacent middle class cannot admit to itself until it faces the reality through the outcome. The request for press freedom may initially seem friendly and well-intentioned, as it does not aim to allow the ‘insolence of the press’ to take hold; however, over time, its essence becomes more hardened, affirming that true liberty is not liberty if it serves the State, morals, or the law. It is a freedom from censorship's coercion, yet not a freedom from the coercion of law. Once the press gets a taste for freedom, it craves more, until the writer eventually realizes, I am not fully free until I question nothing; writing is free only when it is my own, dictated by no power or authority, by no belief or fear; the press should not just be free—that’s not enough—it must be mine:—owning the press or having property in the press, that is what I demand."
"Why, liberty of the press is only permission of the press, and the State never will or can voluntarily permit me to grind it to nothingness by the press.
"Why, freedom of the press is just permission from the press, and the State will never willingly allow me to crush it to nothing through the press."
"Let us now, in conclusion, bettering the above language, which is still vague, owing to the phrase 'liberty of the press,' rather put it thus: Liberty of the press, the liberals' loud demand, is assuredly possible in the State; yes, it is possible only in the State, because it is a permission, and consequently the permitter (the State) must not be lacking. But as permission it has its limit in this very State, which surely should not in reason permit more than is compatible with itself and its welfare: the State fixes for it this limit as the law of its existence and of its extension. That one State brooks more than another is only a quantitative distinction, which alone, nevertheless, lies at the heart of the political liberals: they want in Germany, e. g., only a 'more extended, broader accordance of free utterance.' The liberty of the press which is sought for is an affair of the people's, and before the people (the State) possesses it I may make no use of it. From the standpoint of property in the press, the situation is different. Let my people, if they will, go without liberty of the press, I will manage to print by force or ruse; I get my permission to print only from—myself and my strength.
"Let’s summarize and clarify the previous statements, which are still unclear due to the term 'freedom of the press.' Instead, we should say: Freedom of the press, a loud demand from liberals, is certainly possible within the State; yes, it is only possible within the State because it relies on permission, and therefore the one granting the permission (the State) must exist. However, as a permission, it has its limits within that State, which should not reasonably allow more than what aligns with its own stability and welfare: the State defines these limits as the law governing its existence and expansion. The fact that one State tolerates more than another is merely a matter of degree, which is what political liberals focus on: they seek a 'more extensive, broader agreement on free expression' in Germany, for example. The freedom of the press they desire belongs to the people, and until the people (the State) possess this freedom, I cannot utilize it. From the perspective of owning press rights, the situation changes. If my people choose to forgo freedom of the press, I will find a way to print through force or cunning; I derive my right to print solely from—myself and my own strength."
"If the press is my own, I as little need a permission of the State for employing it as I seek that permission in order to blow my nose. The press is my property from the moment when nothing is more to me than myself; for from this moment State, Church,[Pg 377] people, society, and the like, cease, because they have to thank for their existence only the disrespect that I have for myself, and with the vanishing of this undervaluation they themselves are extinguished: they exist only when they exist above me, exist only as powers and power-holders. Or can you imagine a State whose citizens one and all think nothing of it? it would be as certainly a dream, an existence in seeming, as 'united Germany.'
"If the press is mine, I don't need permission from the State to use it any more than I need permission to blow my nose. The press is my property the moment I value nothing above myself; because at that point, the State, Church, [Pg 377] people, society, and similar entities cease to exist, as they owe their existence solely to the lack of respect I have for myself. When I no longer undervalue myself, they disappear: they only exist when they exist above me, only as powers and authority figures. Can you imagine a State where all citizens think nothing of it? That would be as much a fantasy, an illusion of existence, as 'united Germany.'
"The press is my own as soon as I myself am my own, a self-owned man: to the egoist belongs the world, because he belongs to no power of the world.
"The press is mine as soon as I am my own, a self-owned person: the world belongs to the egoist because he is not under the control of any power in the world."
"With this my press might still be very unfree, as e. g., at this moment. But the world is large, and one helps himself as well as he can. If I were willing to abate from the property of my press, I could easily attain the point where I might everywhere have as much printed as my fingers produced. But, as I want to assert my property, I must necessarily swindle my enemies. 'Would you not accept their permission if it were given you?' Certainly, with joy; for their permission would be to me a proof that I had fooled them and started them on the road to ruin. I am not concerned for their permission, but so much the more for their folly and their overthrow. I do not sue for their permission as if I flattered myself (like the political liberals) that we both, they and I, could make out peaceably alongside and with each other, yes, probably raise and prop each other; but I sue for it in order to make them bleed to death by it, that the permitters themselves may cease at last. I act as a conscious enemy, overreaching them and utilizing[Pg 378] their heedlessness.
"With this, my press might still be very unfree, like it is right now. But the world is big, and you have to help yourself as best as you can. If I were willing to give up some of the property of my press, I could easily reach a point where I could print as much as my hands could produce everywhere. But since I want to defend my property, I have to outsmart my enemies. 'Wouldn't you be happy to accept their permission if they gave it to you?' Absolutely, because their permission would prove that I tricked them and set them on a path to ruin. I'm not worried about their permission; I'm much more focused on their foolishness and their downfall. I don't seek their permission as if I thought (like the political liberals) that we could both coexist peacefully and support each other; instead, I seek it to make them suffer because of it, so that those granting permission might finally give up. I operate as a conscious adversary, outsmarting them and utilizing[Pg 378] their carelessness."
"The press is mine when I recognize outside myself no judge whatever over its utilization, i. e. when my writing is no longer determined by morality or religion or respect for the State laws or the like, but by me and my egoism!"—
"The press is mine when I see that there’s no judge outside of myself overseeing how I use it, i. e. when my writing isn't dictated by morality, religion, respect for state laws, or anything like that, but by me and my self-interest!"—
Now, what have you to reply to him who gives you so impudent an answer?—We shall perhaps put the question most strikingly by phrasing it as follows: Whose is the press, the people's (State's) or mine? The politicals on their side intend nothing further than to liberate the press from personal and arbitrary interferences of the possessors of power, without thinking of the point that to be really open for everybody it would also have to be free from the laws, i. e. from the people's (State's) will. They want to make a "people's affair" of it.
Now, what do you have to say to the person who gives you such a bold response?—We might frame the question most effectively by asking: Who owns the press, the public (State) or me? The political figures on their side only want to free the press from personal and arbitrary interference by those in power, without realizing that to truly be accessible to everyone, it also needs to be free from the laws, i.e. the will of the public (State). They want to turn it into a "public matter."
But, having become the people's property, it is still far from being mine; rather, it retains for me the subordinate significance of a permission. The people plays judge over my thoughts; it has the right of calling me to account for them, or, I am responsible to it for them. Jurors, when their fixed ideas are attacked, have just as hard heads and hearts as the stiffest despots and their servile officials.
But now that it belongs to the people, it's still not truly mine; instead, it feels more like a mere permission. The people judge my thoughts; they can hold me accountable for them, or I'm answerable to them. Jurors, when their beliefs are challenged, can be just as obstinate and cold as the harshest tyrants and their obedient officials.
In the "Liberale Bestrebungen"[196] E. Bauer asserts that liberty of the press is impossible in the absolutist and the constitutional State, whereas in the "free State" it finds its place. "Here," the statement is, "it is recognized that the individual, because he is no[Pg 379] longer an individual but a member of a true and rational generality, has the right to utter his mind." So not the individual, but the "member," has liberty of the press. But, if for the purpose of liberty of the press the individual must first give proof of himself regarding his belief in the generality, the people; if he does not have this liberty through might of his own,—then it is a people's liberty, a liberty that he is invested with for the sake of his faith, his "membership." The reverse is the case: it is precisely as an individual that every one has open to him the liberty to utter his mind. But he has not the "right": that liberty is assuredly not his "sacred right." He has only the might; but the might alone makes him owner. I need no concession for the liberty of the press, do not need the people's consent to it, do not need the "right" to it, nor any "justification." The liberty of the press too, like every liberty, I must "take"; the people, "as being the sole judge," cannot give it to me. It can put up with the liberty that I take, or defend itself against it; give, bestow, grant it it cannot. I exercise it despite the people, purely as an individual; i. e. I get it by fighting the people, my—enemy, and obtain it only when I really get it by such fighting, i. e. take it. But I take it because it is my property.
In the "Liberale Bestrebungen"[196] E. Bauer argues that freedom of the press can't exist in an absolutist or constitutional state, but it has a place in a "free state." "Here," he states, "it's recognized that the individual, no longer just an individual but part of a true and rational community, has the right to express his thoughts." So it's not the individual who has freedom of the press, but the "member." However, if to have freedom of the press the individual must first prove his belief in the community or the people; if he doesn’t have this freedom through his own power, then it becomes a people's freedom, a freedom he possesses because of his faith and "membership." The opposite is true: as an individual, everyone has the freedom to express their thoughts. But he does not have the "right"; that freedom is certainly not his "sacred right." He only has the power; but that power alone makes him the owner. I don’t need permission for freedom of the press, I don’t need the people's approval, nor do I need the "right" or any "justification" for it. Like every freedom, I must "take" the liberty of the press; the people, "as the sole judge," cannot give it to me. They can tolerate the freedom I take or defend themselves against it; they cannot give, bestow, or grant it. I exercise it despite the people, purely as an individual; i.e. I obtain it by confronting the people, my—enemy, and I only truly get it by such confrontation, i.e. I take it. I take it because it is my property.
Sander, against whom E. Bauer writes, lays claim (page 99) to the liberty of the press "as the right and the liberty of the citizen in the State." What else does E. Bauer do? To him also it is only a right of the free citizen.
Sander, who E. Bauer is writing against, claims (page 99) that freedom of the press is "the right and freedom of the citizen in the State." What else does E. Bauer do? For him as well, it is simply a right of the free citizen.
The liberty of the press is also demanded under the[Pg 380] name of a "general human right." Against this the objection was well-founded that not every man knew how to use it rightly, for not every individual was truly man. Never did a government refuse it to Man as such; but Man writes nothing, for the reason that he is a ghost. It always refused it to individuals only, and gave it to others, e. g. its organs. If then one would have it for all, one must assert outright that it is due to the individual, me, not to man or to the individual so far as he is man. Besides, another than a man (e. g. a beast) can make no use of it. The French government, e. g., does not dispute the liberty of the press as a right of man, but demands from the individual a security for his really being man; for it assigns liberty of the press not to the individual, but to man.
The freedom of the press is also called for under the[Pg 380] idea of a "general human right." However, there is a valid objection that not everyone knows how to use it properly, because not every person is truly human. No government has ever denied it to Man as a concept; instead, Man doesn't write anything because he is an abstraction. Governments have always denied it to individuals specifically and granted it to others, e.g. their representatives. If we want it for everyone, we must outright claim that it belongs to the individual, to me, not to man or to the individual as he is simply man. Additionally, something other than a human (e.g. an animal) cannot make any use of it. The French government, for example, doesn’t contest the freedom of the press as a right of man but requires individuals to prove they are genuinely human; it attributes the freedom of the press not to the individual, but to man.
Under the exact pretence that it was not human, what was mine was taken from me! what was human was left to me undiminished.
Under the exact pretense that it was not human, what was mine was taken from me! What was human was left to me undiminished.
Liberty of the press can bring about only a responsible press; the irresponsible proceeds solely from property in the press.
Liberty of the press can only lead to a responsible press; the irresponsible arises purely from ownership of the press.
For intercourse with men an express law (conformity to which one may venture at times sinfully to forget, but the absolute value of which one at no time ventures to deny) is placed foremost among all who live religiously: this is the law—of love, to which not even those who seem to fight against its principle, and who hate its name, have as yet become untrue; for they also still have love, yes, they love with a deeper and more sublimated love, they love "man and man[Pg 381]kind."
For having relationships with men, there's a clear law that, while some might occasionally choose to ignore, no one truly denies its importance. This law is the law of love, which even those who appear to oppose it and despise its name still adhere to; they, too, experience love—indeed, they love with a deeper and more elevated form of love, they love "man and mankind."
If we formulate the sense of this law, it will be about as follows: Every man must have a something that is more to him than himself. You are to put your "private interest" in the background when it is a question of the welfare of others, the weal of the fatherland, of society, the common weal, the weal of mankind, the good cause, and the like! Fatherland, society, mankind, etc., must be more to you than yourself, and as against their interest your "private interest" must stand back; for you must not be an—egoist.
If we break down the meaning of this law, it can be summarized like this: Every person needs to have something that matters more to them than themselves. You should prioritize your "personal interests" behind the well-being of others, the good of the country, society, the common good, humanity, and similar causes! Your country, society, humanity, etc., should mean more to you than just yourself, and when it comes to their interests, your "personal interests" should take a backseat; because you shouldn't be selfish.
Love is a far-reaching religious demand, which is not, as might be supposed, limited to love to God and man, but stands foremost in every regard. Whatever we do, think, will, the ground of it is always to be love. Thus we may indeed judge, but only "with love." The Bible may assuredly be criticised, and that very thoroughly, but the critic must before all things love it and see in it the sacred book. Is this anything else than to say he must not criticise it to death, he must leave it standing, and that as a sacred thing that cannot be upset?—In our criticism on men too, love must remain the unchanged key-note. Certainly judgments that hatred inspires are not at all our own judgments, but judgments of the hatred that rules us, "rancorous judgments." But are judgments that love inspires in us any more our own? They are judgments of the love that rules us, they are "loving, lenient" judgments, they are not our own, and accordingly not real judgments at all. He who burns with love for justice cries out, fiat justitia, pereat mundus![Pg 382] He can doubtless ask and investigate what justice properly is or demands, and in what it consists, but not whether it is anything.
Love is a broad and deep spiritual requirement, which isn't just about loving God and others, but is central in every way. Whatever we do, think, or want, love should be the foundation of it all. We can certainly judge, but only “with love.” The Bible can be critiqued, and quite extensively, but the critic must first and foremost love it and recognize it as a sacred text. Isn’t that just another way of saying that the critic shouldn’t tear it apart, but should appreciate it as something holy that can’t be destroyed? In our critiques of people too, love should always be our fundamental principle. Certainly, judgments fueled by hatred aren’t truly our own, but rather reflections of the hatred controlling us, which are "malicious judgments." But are the judgments that love inspires in us genuinely our own? They are reflections of the love governing us, characterized as "kind, forgiving" judgments, and therefore not truly ours, and not real judgments at all. Someone who passionately seeks justice cries out, fiat justitia, pereat mundus! They can certainly question and explore what justice really means or requires, and what it entails, but not whether it exists. [Pg 382]
It is very true, "He who abides in love abides in God, and God in him." (I John 4. 16.) God abides in him, he does not get rid of God, does not become godless; and he abides in God, does not come to himself and into his own home, abides in love to God and does not become loveless.
It’s very true, "Whoever lives in love lives in God, and God lives in them." (I John 4. 16.) God lives in them; they don’t push God away or become without God; and they live in God, don’t just focus on themselves and their own space, live in love for God and don’t become unloving.
"God is love! All times and all races recognize in this word the central point of Christianity." God, who is love, is an officious God: he cannot leave the world in peace, but wants to make it blest. "God became man to make men divine."[197] He has his hand in the game everywhere, and nothing happens without it; everywhere he has his "best purposes," his "incomprehensible plans and decrees." Reason, which he himself is, is to be forwarded and realized in the whole world. His fatherly care deprives us of all independence. We can do nothing sensible without its being said, God did that! and can bring upon ourselves no misfortune without hearing, God ordained that; we have nothing that we have not from him, he "gave" everything. But, as God does, so does Man. God wants perforce to make the world blest, and Man wants to make it happy, to make all men happy. Hence every "man" wants to awaken in all men the reason which he supposes his own self to have: everything is to be rational throughout. God torments himself with the devil, and the philosopher does it[Pg 383] with unreason and the accidental. God lets no being go its own gait, and Man likewise wants to make us walk only in human wise.
"God is love! Throughout history and across cultures, this concept stands at the heart of Christianity." God, who embodies love, is an active presence: He can't just leave the world as it is but wants to make it blessed. "God became human to elevate humanity."[197] He is involved everywhere, and nothing happens without His influence; He has His "best intentions," His "incomprehensible plans and decrees." Reason, which He embodies, is meant to be promoted and realized throughout the world. His paternal care leaves us without independence. We can’t do anything sensible without someone saying, "God did that!" and we can incur no misfortune without hearing, "God ordained that"; we possess nothing that hasn't come from Him; He "gave" everything. However, just as God acts, so does Man. God intends to make the world blessed, and Man aims to make it happy, striving to ensure everyone's happiness. Thus, every "man" wants to inspire in others the reason he believes he has: everything should be rational. God struggles with the devil, and the philosopher grapples with irrationality and chance. God refuses to let any being follow its own path, and Man, too, seeks to guide us only in a human manner.
But whoso is full of sacred (religious, moral, humane) love loves only the spook, the "true man," and persecutes with dull mercilessness the individual, the real man, under the phlegmatic legal title of measures against the "un-man." He finds it praiseworthy and indispensable to exercise pitilessness in the harshest measure; for love to the spook or generality commands him to hate him who is not ghostly, i. e. the egoist or individual; such is the meaning of the renowned love-phenomenon that is called "justice."
But whoever is filled with sacred (religious, moral, humane) love only loves the ideal, the "true man," and relentlessly persecutes the individual, the real person, under the cold legal pretext of actions against the "un-man." He believes it’s admirable and necessary to be ruthless to the greatest extent; for love of the ideal or general concept drives him to hate those who are not ethereal, i.e., the egoist or individual; this is the essence of the famous love phenomenon known as "justice."
The criminally arraigned man can expect no forbearance, and no one spreads a friendly veil over his unhappy nakedness. Without emotion the stern judge tears the last rags of excuse from the body of the poor accused; without compassion the jailer drags him into his damp abode; without placability, when the time of punishment has expired, he thrusts the branded man again among men, his good, Christian, loyal brethren! who contemptuously spit on him. Yes, without grace a criminal "deserving of death" is led to the scaffold, and before the eyes of a jubilating crowd the appeased moral law celebrates its sublime—revenge. For only one can live, the moral law or the criminal. Where criminals live unpunished, the moral law has fallen; and, where this prevails, those must go down. Their enmity is indestructible.
The man who is facing criminal charges can expect no mercy, and no one offers a friendly cover for his unfortunate vulnerability. Emotionless, the stern judge strips away the last excuses from the accused; compassionless, the jailer hauls him into his damp cell; and without leniency, when the punishment is over, he thrusts the branded man back into society, among his good, Christian, loyal peers, who spit on him with contempt. Yes, without grace, a criminal "deserving of death" is led to the gallows, and in front of a cheering crowd, the satisfied moral law enforces its grand—revenge. Because only one can survive, the moral law or the criminal. Where criminals thrive without punishment, the moral law has crumbled; and where it prevails, those criminals must fall. Their hostility is unbreakable.
The Christian age is precisely that of mercy, love, solicitude to have men receive what is due them, yes, to bring them to fulfil their human (divine) calling.[Pg 384] Therefore the principle has been put foremost for intercourse, that this and that is man's essence and consequently his calling, to which either God has called him or (according to the concepts of to-day) his being man (the species) calls him. Hence the zeal for conversion. That the Communists and the humane expect from man more than the Christians do does not change the standpoint in the least. Man shall get what is human! If it was enough for the pious that what was divine became his part, the humane demand that he be not curtailed of what is human. Both set themselves against what is egoistic. Of course; for what is egoistic cannot be accorded to him or vested in him (a fief); he must procure it for himself. Love imparts the former, the latter can be given to me by myself alone.
The Christian era is all about mercy, love, and the caring effort to help people receive what they deserve, ultimately guiding them to fulfill their human (and divine) purpose.[Pg 384] That's why the focus has been on the principle of interaction, which emphasizes that this and that is the essence of humanity and, thus, his calling—whether God has called him or, in today's terms, being human (the species) calls him. This sparks the drive for conversion. Just because Communists and humanists expect more from people than Christians do doesn’t change the perspective at all. People deserve what is human! If it was sufficient for the devout that the divine was made available to them, the humane demand that they not be deprived of what is human. Both reject selfishness. Naturally; because selfishness cannot be granted to them or handed down as a privilege; they must achieve it on their own. Love provides the former, while the latter can only be attained by oneself.
Intercourse hitherto has rested on love, regardful behavior, doing for each other. As one owed it to himself to make himself blessed, or owed himself the bliss of taking up into himself the supreme essence and bringing it to a vérité (a truth and reality), so one owed it to others to help them realize their essence and their calling: in both cases one owed it to the essence of man to contribute to its realization.
Intercourse until now has been based on love, thoughtful behavior, and looking out for each other. Just as one has a responsibility to make oneself happy or to embrace the highest truth and bring it into vérité (a truth and reality), one also has a duty to others to help them discover their essence and purpose: in both situations, one has a responsibility to the essence of humanity to aid in its realization.
But one owes it neither to himself to make anything out of himself, nor to others to make anything out of them; for one owes nothing to his essence and that of others. Intercourse resting on essence is an intercourse with the spook, not with anything real. If I hold intercourse with the supreme essence, I am not holding intercourse with myself, and, if I hold intercourse with the essence of man, I am not holding[Pg 385] intercourse with men.
But you don't owe it to yourself to become anything special, nor do you owe it to others to make something out of them; because you owe nothing to your own nature or to anyone else's. Interactions based on essence are interactions with an illusion, not with anything real. If I'm connecting with a supreme essence, I'm not truly connecting with myself, and if I'm engaging with the essence of humanity, I'm not really connecting with people.
The natural man's love becomes through culture a commandment. But as commandment it belongs to Man as such, not to me; it is my essence,[198] about which much ado[199] is made, not my property. Man, i. e. humanity, presents that demand to me; love is demanded, it is my duty. Instead, therefore, of being really won for me, it has been won for the generality, Man, as his property or peculiarity: "it becomes man, i. e. every man, to love; love is the duty and calling of man," etc.
The love of a natural person turns into a commandment through culture. But as a commandment, it applies to Man in general, not to me; it defines my essence,[198] which is a big deal[199], not something I own. Man, i. e. humanity, places that demand on me; love is demanded, it is my duty. So instead of being something truly earned for me, it has been claimed for everyone, Man, as his possession or characteristic: "it is fitting for man, i. e. every man, to love; love is the duty and calling of humanity," etc.
Consequently I must again vindicate love for myself, and deliver it out of the power of Man with the great M.
Consequently, I must once again defend love for myself and free it from the control of Man with the great M.
What was originally mine, but accidentally mine, instinctively mine, I was invested with as the property of Man; I became feoffee in loving, I became the retainer of mankind, only a specimen of this species, and acted, loving, not as I, but as man, as a specimen of man, i. e. humanly. The whole condition of civilization is the feudal system, the property being Man's or mankind's, not mine. A monstrous feudal State was founded, the individual robbed of everything, everything left to "man." The individual had to appear at last as a "sinner through and through."
What was originally mine, but accidentally mine, instinctively mine, I was given as the property of humanity; I became a steward of love, I became a supporter of mankind, just one example of this species, and acted, loving, not as I, but as human, as a representative of humans, i.e. in a human way. The entire structure of civilization is the feudal system, where property belongs to humanity, not me. A huge feudal State was established, with the individual stripped of everything, everything surrendered to "man." The individual had to ultimately be seen as a "sinner through and through."
Am I perchance to have no lively interest in the person of another, are his joy and his weal not to lie at my heart, is the enjoyment that I furnish him not to be more to me than other enjoyments of my own? On the contrary, I can with joy sacrifice to him num[Pg 386]berless enjoyments, I can deny myself numberless things for the enhancement of his pleasure, and I can hazard for him what without him was the dearest to me, my life, my welfare, my freedom. Why, it constitutes my pleasure and my happiness to refresh myself with his happiness and his pleasure. But myself, my own self, I do not sacrifice to him, but remain an egoist and—enjoy him. If I sacrifice to him everything that but for my love to him I should keep, that is very simple, and even more usual in life than it seems to be; but it proves nothing further than that this one passion is more powerful in me than all the rest. Christianity too teaches us to sacrifice all other passions to this. But, if to one passion I sacrifice others, I do not on that account go so far as to sacrifice myself, nor sacrifice anything of that whereby I truly am myself; I do not sacrifice my peculiar value, my ownness. Where this bad case occurs, love cuts no better figure than any other passion that I obey blindly. The ambitious man, who is carried away by ambition and remains deaf to every warning that a calm moment begets in him, has let this passion grow up into a despot against whom he abandons all power of dissolution: he has given up himself, because he cannot dissolve himself, and consequently cannot absolve himself from the passion: he is possessed.
If I happen to have no real interest in someone else, do their happiness and well-being not matter to me? Is the joy I bring them worth less to me than my own pleasures? On the contrary, I can joyfully give up countless pleasures for them, deny myself many things to make them happy, and even risk what is dearest to me—my life, my well-being, my freedom. In fact, it brings me joy and happiness to share in their happiness and pleasure. But I don’t sacrifice *myself*, my own self; I remain an individual and enjoy them. If I give up everything I would keep without my love for them, that’s quite straightforward and even more common in life than it might seem. It only shows that this one passion is stronger in me than all the others. Christianity also teaches us to put this passion above all others. However, just because I sacrifice other passions for one, doesn’t mean I will sacrifice *myself* or anything that defines who I really am; I don’t give up my unique value, my individuality. When this unfortunate situation arises, love doesn't look any better than any other passion I follow blindly. An ambitious person, driven by ambition and ignoring all warnings that arise in moments of calm, lets this passion become a tyrant against which they forfeit all control: they lose themselves because they can't break free from it, and so they can’t escape the passion—they become possessed.
I love men too,—not merely individuals, but every one. But I love them with the consciousness of egoism; I love them because love makes me happy, I love because loving is natural to me, because it pleases me. I know no "commandment of love." I have a fellow-feeling with every feeling being, and their torment[Pg 387] torments, their refreshment refreshes me too; I can kill them, not torture them. Per contra, the high-souled, virtuous Philistine prince Rudolph in "The Mysteries of Paris," because the wicked provoke his "indignation," plans their torture. That fellow-feeling proves only that the feeling of those who feel is mine too, my property; in opposition to which the pitiless dealing of the "righteous" man (e. g. against notary Ferrand) is like the unfeelingness of that robber who cut off or stretched his prisoners' legs to the measure of his bedstead: Rudolph's bedstead, which he cuts men to fit, is the concept of the "good." The feeling for right, virtue, etc., makes people hard-hearted and intolerant. Rudolph does not feel like the notary, but the reverse; he feels that "it serves the rascal right"; that is no fellow-feeling.
I love men too—not just individuals, but all of them. But I love them with a sense of egoism; I love them because love makes me happy. I love because loving comes naturally to me and gives me joy. I don’t believe in a “commandment of love.” I share a fellow-feeling with every living being, and their suffering [Pg 387] torments me, just as their relief brings me joy; I can kill them, but I won't torture them. In contrast, the noble, virtuous Philistine Prince Rudolph in "The Mysteries of Paris," who is outraged by the wicked, plans to torture them. That fellow-feeling shows only that the feelings of those who feel are also mine, my own; in contrast, the merciless actions of the "righteous" man (e.g., against notary Ferrand) are like the heartlessness of a robber who cuts off or stretches his prisoners' legs to fit his bed: Rudolph’s bed is his concept of the "good." The sense of right, virtue, etc., makes people hard-hearted and intolerant. Rudolph doesn’t feel like the notary; it’s the opposite; he feels that "it serves the rascal right," and that isn’t fellow-feeling.
You love man, therefore you torture the individual man, the egoist; your philanthropy (love of men) is the tormenting of men.
You love mankind, so you hurt individual people, the selfish ones; your compassion for humanity is actually the suffering of individuals.
If I see the loved one suffer, I suffer with him, and I know no rest till I have tried everything to comfort and cheer him; if I see him glad, I too become glad over his joy. From this it does not follow that suffering or joy is caused in me by the same thing that brings out this effect in him, as is sufficiently proved by every bodily pain which I do not feel as he does; his tooth pains him, but his pain pains me.
If I see my loved one in pain, I feel that pain too, and I can't rest until I've tried everything to comfort and uplift them; when I see them happy, I share in their joy. However, this doesn’t mean that my suffering or joy comes from the same source as theirs, as shown by the physical pain I don’t experience like they do; their tooth hurts them, but their pain affects me.
But, because I cannot bear the troubled crease on the beloved forehead, for that reason, and therefore for my sake, I kiss it away. If I did not love this person, he might go right on making creases, they would not trouble me; I am only driving away my[Pg 388] trouble.
But, because I can't stand the worried wrinkle on the beloved's forehead, for that reason, and for my own sake, I kiss it away. If I didn't love this person, he could continue making creases, and they wouldn't bother me; I'm just chasing away my[Pg 388] trouble.
How now, has anybody or anything, whom and which I do not love, a right to be loved by me? Is my love first, or is his right first? Parents, kinsfolk, fatherland, nation, native town, etc., finally fellow-men in general ("brothers, fraternity"), assert that they have a right to my love, and lay claim to it without further ceremony. They look upon it as their property, and upon me, if I do not respect this, as a robber who takes from them what pertains to them and is theirs. I should love. If love is a commandment and law, then I must be educated into it, cultivated up to it, and, if I trespass against it, punished. Hence people will exercise as strong a "moral influence" as possible on me to bring me to love. And there is no doubt that one can work up and seduce men to love as one can to other passions,—e. g., if you like, to hate. Hate runs through whole races merely because the ancestors of the one belonged to the Guelphs, those of the other to the Ghibellines.
How about this: does anyone or anything that I don’t love have a right to be loved by me? Is my love primary, or is their right primary? Parents, relatives, homeland, country, hometown, etc., and finally humanity as a whole ("brothers, fraternity"), claim that they have a right to my love and demand it without any further discussion. They consider it their property, and if I don’t honor this, they see me as a thief who takes what belongs to them. I should love. If love is a command and a law, then I need to be trained for it, nurtured toward it, and if I go against it, punished. So, people will try to have as strong a "moral influence" on me as possible to make me love. And there’s no doubt that you can manipulate and coax people into feeling love just like you can with other emotions—e. g., if you want, even hate. Hatred can spread through entire races simply because one group's ancestors were Guelphs and another's were Ghibellines.
But love is not a commandment, but, like each of my feelings, my property. Acquire, i. e. purchase, my property, and then I will make it over to you. A church, a nation, a fatherland, a family, etc., that does not know how to acquire my love, I need not love; and I fix the purchase price of my love quite at my pleasure.
But love isn't a commandment. It's, like all my feelings, my property. Acquire, i. e. purchase, my property, and then I will give it to you. A church, a nation, a homeland, a family, etc., that doesn't know how to earn my love doesn't deserve it; and I set the price for my love however I want.
Selfish love is far distant from unselfish, mystical, or romantic love. One can love everything possible, not merely men, but an "object" in general (wine, one's fatherland, etc.). Love becomes blind and crazy by a must taking it out of my power (infatuation),[Pg 389] romantic by a should entering into it, i. e. the "object's" becoming sacred for me, or my becoming bound to it by duty, conscience, oath. Now the object no longer exists for me, but I for it.
Selfish love is entirely different from unselfish, mystical, or romantic love. You can love anything, not just people, but also an "object" in general (like wine, your country, etc.). Love can become blind and irrational by a must that takes control away from me (infatuation),[Pg 389] and it turns romantic by a should that comes into play, meaning the "object" becomes sacred to me, or I become obligated to it by duty, conscience, or oath. At that point, the object no longer exists for me, but I exist for it.
Love is a possessedness, not as my feeling—as such I rather keep it in my possession as property—, but through the alienness of the object. For religious love consists in the commandment to love in the beloved a "holy one," or to adhere to a holy one; for unselfish love there are objects absolutely lovable for which my heart is to beat,—e. g. fellow-men, or my wedded mate, kinsfolk, etc. Holy love loves the holy in the beloved, and therefore exerts itself also to make of the beloved more and more a holy one (e. g. a "man").
Love is something you possess, not just a feeling—it's more like keeping it as your own property. It comes from the otherness of the object. Religious love involves the command to see the beloved as a "holy one" or to cling to someone holy; for selfless love, there are things that are absolutely lovable that make my heart race—like fellow humans, my spouse, relatives, etc. Holy love cherishes the holy in the beloved, and therefore strives to transform the beloved into something even more holy (e. g. a "man").
The beloved is an object that should be loved by me. He is not an object of my love on account of, because of, or by, my loving him, but is an object of love in and of himself. Not I make him an object of love, but he is such to begin with; for it is here irrelevant that he has become so by my choice, if so it be (as with a fiancée, a spouse, and the like), since even so he has in any case, as the person once chosen, obtained a "right of his own to my love," and I, because I have loved him, am under obligation to love him forever. He is therefore not an object of my love, but of love in general: an object that should be loved. Love appertains to him, is due to him, or is his right, while I am under obligation to love him. My love, i. e. the toll of love that I pay him, is in truth his love, which he only collects from me as toll.
The beloved is someone that should be loved by me. He isn’t someone I love just because I choose to love him; rather, he is worthy of love in his own right. It doesn’t matter that my choice has made him an object of love, whether he’s a fiancée, a spouse, or someone similar; once I’ve chosen him, he has a “right to my love,” and because I love him, I’m obligated to love him forever. Therefore, he is not just an object of my love but of love in general: someone who should be loved. Love belongs to him, is owed to him, or is his right, while I am under obligation to love him. My love, i. e. the affection I give him, is really his love, which he just collects from me as a fee.
Every love to which there clings but the smallest[Pg 390] speck of obligation is an unselfish love, and, so far as this speck reaches, a possessedness. He who believes that he owes the object of his love anything loves romantically or religiously.
Every love that has even the smallest[Pg 390] trace of obligation is an unselfish love, and, to the extent that this trace exists, it's a kind of possession. Anyone who thinks they owe something to the person they love is loving in a romantic or religious way.
Family love, e. g., as it is usually understood as "piety," is a religious love; love of fatherland, preached as "patriotism," likewise. All our romantic love moves in the same pattern: everywhere the hypocrisy, or rather self-deception, of an "unselfish love," an interest in the object for the object's sake, not for my sake and mine alone.
Family love, e. g., which is often seen as "piety," is a form of religious love; love of one's country, talked about as "patriotism," is similar. All our romantic love follows this same pattern: everywhere we find the hypocrisy, or rather self-deception, of "unselfish love," a genuine interest in the other person for their own sake, not just for my sake or my interests alone.
Religious or romantic love is distinguished from sensual love by the difference of the object indeed, but not by the dependence of the relation to it. In the latter regard both are possessedness; but in the former the one object is profane, the other sacred. The dominion of the object over me is the same in both cases, only that it is one time a sensuous one, the other time a spiritual (ghostly) one. My love is my own only when it consists altogether in a selfish and egoistic interest, and when consequently the object of my love is really my object or my property. I owe my property nothing, and have no duty to it, as little as I might have a duty to my eye; if nevertheless I guard it with the greatest care, I do so on my account.
Religious or romantic love is different from sensual love because of the type of object, but not in how the relationship depends on it. In both cases, there’s a sense of possession; however, in the first, one object is secular, while the other is sacred. The control that the object has over me is the same in both situations, except one is physical and the other is spiritual. My love is truly mine only when it is based entirely on selfish and self-centered interests, making the object of my love truly my object or my possession. I owe nothing to my possessions and have no obligations to them, just as I wouldn’t have any duty to my eye; yet, if I take great care of them, I do it for my own sake.
Antiquity lacked love as little as do Christian times; the god of love is older than the God of Love. But the mystical possessedness belongs to the moderns.
Antiquity had love just as much as Christian times do; the god of love is older than the God of Love. But the mystical experience of possession belongs to modern times.
The possessedness of love lies in the alienation of the object, or in my powerlessness as against its alienness and superior power. To the egoist nothing is[Pg 391] high enough for him to humble himself before it, nothing so independent that he would live for love of it, nothing so sacred that he would sacrifice himself to it. The egoist's love rises in selfishness, flows in the bed of selfishness, and empties into selfishness again.
The nature of love is rooted in the separation from the beloved, or in my inability to overcome its strangeness and greater strength. To an egoist, nothing is[Pg 391]important enough for him to lower himself before it, nothing so self-sufficient that he would devote himself to it, nothing so revered that he would give up everything for it. The egoist's love begins in selfishness, moves through the channel of selfishness, and ultimately ends in selfishness again.
Whether this can still be called love? If you know another word for it, go ahead and choose it; then the sweet word love may wither with the departed world; for the present I at least find none in our Christian language, and hence stick to the old sound and "love" my object, my—property.
Whether this can still be called love? If you know another word for it, feel free to use it; then the sweet word love may fade away with the world that has passed; for now, I can't find any alternative in our Christian language, so I’ll stick with the old term and "love" my object, my—property.
Only as one of my feelings do I harbor love; but as a power above me, as a divine power (Feuerbach), as a passion that I am not to cast off, as a religious and moral duty, I—scorn it. As my feeling it is mine; as a principle to which I consecrate and "vow" my soul it is a dominator and divine, just as hatred as a principle is diabolical; one not better than the other. In short, egoistic love, i. e., my love, is neither holy nor unholy, neither divine nor diabolical.
I experience love as just one of my feelings; but as a force beyond me, like a divine power (Feuerbach), as a passion I can't shake off, and as a religious and moral obligation, I—look down on it. As a feeling, it is mine; as a principle to which I dedicate and "commit" my soul, it becomes a dominating and divine force, just like hatred as a principle is diabolical; neither is better than the other. In short, selfish love, i.e., my love, is neither sacred nor profane, neither divine nor demonic.
"A love that is limited by faith is an untrue love. The sole limitation that does not contradict the essence of love is the self-limitation of love by reason, intelligence. Love that scorns the rigor, the law, of intelligence, is theoretically a false love, practically a ruinous one."[200] So love is in its essence rational! So thinks Feuerbach; the believer, on the contrary, thinks, Love is in its essence believing. The one inveighs against irrational, the other against unbelieving, love. To both it can at most rank as a splen[Pg 392]didum vitium. Do not both leave love standing, even in the form of unreason and unbelief? They do not dare to say, irrational or unbelieving love is nonsense, is not love; as little as they are willing to say, irrational or unbelieving tears are not tears. But, if even irrational love, etc., must count as love, and if they are nevertheless to be unworthy of man, there follows simply this: love is not the highest thing, but reason or faith; even the unreasonable and the unbelieving can love; but love has value only when it is that of a rational or believing person. It is an illusion when Feuerbach calls the rationality of love its "self-limitation"; the believer might with the same right call belief its "self-limitation." Irrational love is neither "false" nor "ruinous"; it does its service as love.
"A love that is restricted by faith isn't a true love. The only limitation that doesn't contradict the essence of love is when love is limited by reason and intelligence. Love that disregards the discipline and rules of intelligence is, in theory, a false love and, in practice, a destructive one." [200] So love is, at its core, rational! Feuerbach believes this; the believer, on the other hand, thinks that love is, at its core, believing. One argues against irrational love, while the other opposes unbelieving love. To both, love can only be seen as a splen[Pg 392]didum vitium. Do they not both leave love standing, even in its forms of unreason and unbelief? They don't dare to say that irrational or unbelieving love is nonsense or isn't love; just as little as they are willing to say that irrational or unbelieving tears aren’t tears. But if even irrational love, etc., must be counted as love, and if they are still deemed unworthy of humanity, then it simply follows that love is not the highest thing, but rather reason or faith; even the unreasonable and the unbelieving can love; but love is only valuable when it comes from a rational or believing person. It’s a misconception when Feuerbach describes the rationality of love as its "self-limitation"; the believer could equally claim that belief is its "self-limitation." Irrational love is neither "false" nor "ruinous"; it serves its purpose as love."
Toward the world, especially toward men, I am to assume a particular feeling, and "meet them with love," with the feeling of love, from the beginning. Certainly, in this there is revealed far more free-will and self-determination than when I let myself be stormed, by way of the world, by all possible feelings, and remain exposed to the most checkered, most accidental impressions. I go to the world rather with a preconceived feeling, as if it were a prejudice and a preconceived opinion: I have prescribed to myself in advance my behavior toward it, and, despite all its temptations, feel and think about it only as I have once determined to. Against the dominion of the world I secure myself by the principle of love; for, whatever may come, I—love. The ugly—e. g.—makes a repulsive impression on me; but, determined to love, I master this impression as I do every antipathy.[Pg 393]
Toward the world, especially toward men, I am to assume a particular feeling, and "meet them with love," with the feeling of love, from the start. Certainly, in this there is revealed far more free will and self-determination than when I let myself be overwhelmed by all possible feelings from the world, remaining open to the most chaotic, random impressions. I approach the world with a preconceived feeling, as if it were a prejudice or a preformed opinion: I've set my behavior toward it in advance, and despite all its temptations, I feel and think about it only as I once decided to. Against the power of the world, I secure myself with the principle of love; because, no matter what happens, I—love. The ugly—e. g.—leaves a distasteful impression on me; but, committed to love, I overcome this impression just like I do every aversion. [Pg 393]
But the feeling to which I have determined and—condemned myself from the start is a narrow feeling, because it is a predestined one, of which I myself am not able to get clear or to declare myself clear. Because preconceived, it is a prejudice. I no longer show myself in face of the world, but my love shows itself. The world indeed does not rule me, but so much the more inevitably does the spirit of love rule me. I have overcome the world to become a slave of this spirit.
But the feeling I've decided on and—condemned myself to from the start is a narrow feeling, because it's predestined, and I can't seem to understand it or make it clear. Since it's preconceived, it's a prejudice. I no longer present myself to the world, but my love does. The world doesn't control me, but even more so, the spirit of love controls me. I've overcome the world only to become a slave to this spirit.
If I first said, I love the world, I now add likewise: I do not love it, for I annihilate it as I annihilate myself; I dissolve it. I do not limit myself to one feeling for men, but give free play to all that I am capable of. Why should I not dare speak it out in all its glaringness? Yes, I utilize the world and men! With this I can keep myself open to every impression without being torn away from myself by one of them. I can love, love with a full heart, and let the most consuming glow of passion burn in my heart, without taking the beloved one for anything else than the nourishment of my passion, on which it ever refreshes itself anew. All my care for him applies only to the object of my love, only to him whom my love requires, only to him, the "warmly loved." How indifferent would he be to me without this—my love! I feed only my love with him, I utilize him for this only: I enjoy him.
If I first said, I love the world, I now add this: I do not love it, because I destroy it just like I destroy myself; I break it down. I don't limit myself to one feeling for people, but let all my emotions flow freely. Why shouldn't I be bold enough to say it outright? Yes, I use the world and people! This way, I can stay open to every experience without being pulled away from myself by any of them. I can love, love with all my heart, and let the most intense passion burn in me, without seeing the one I love as anything other than the fuel for my passion, which it continually refreshes. All my care for him is focused only on the object of my love, only on him whom my love demands, only him, the "deeply loved." How indifferent would he be to me without this—my love! I nourish only my love with him; I use him for that purpose only: I enjoy him.
Let us choose another convenient example. I see how men are fretted in dark superstition by a swarm of ghosts. If to the extent of my powers I let a bit of daylight fall in on the nocturnal spookery, is it per[Pg 394]chance because love to you inspires this in me? Do I write out of love to men? No, I write because I want to procure for my thoughts an existence in the world; and, even if I foresaw that these thoughts would deprive you of your rest and your peace, even if I saw the bloodiest wars and the fall of many generations springing up from this seed of thought,—I would nevertheless scatter it. Do with it what you will and can, that is your affair and does not trouble me. You will perhaps have only trouble, combat, and death from it, very few will draw joy from it. If your weal lay at my heart, I should act as the church did in withholding the Bible from the laity, or Christian governments, which make it a sacred duty for themselves to "protect the common people from bad books."
Let's pick another example that's relevant. I can see how men are troubled by a bunch of ghosts due to dark superstitions. If I manage to shine a bit of light on these spooky beliefs, is it because my love for you drives me to do so? Am I writing out of concern for humanity? No, I'm writing because I want my thoughts to have a place in the world; and even if I knew these ideas would disturb your rest and peace, even if I foresaw bloody wars and the downfall of many generations arising from this line of thinking, I would still spread them. Do what you want with it—that's your concern, not mine. You might only end up with trouble, conflict, and death from it, while very few will find joy in it. If I truly cared about your well-being, I would act like the church did in keeping the Bible from the laity, or like Christian governments that believe it's their duty to "protect the common people from bad books."
But not only not for your sake, not even for truth's sake either do I speak out what I think. No—
But I'm not saying this just for your sake, or even for the sake of truth. No—
I sing as the bird sings
That on the bough alights;
The song that from me springs
Is pay that well requites.
I sing like the bird sings
That lands on the branch;
The song that comes from me
It's a reward that really pays off.
Where the world comes in my way—and it comes in my way everywhere—I consume it to quiet the hunger of my egoism. For me you are nothing but—my food, even as I too am fed upon and turned to use by you. We have only one relation to each other, that of usableness, of utility, of use. We owe each[Pg 395] other nothing, for what I seem to owe you I owe at most to myself. If I show you a cheery air in order to cheer you likewise, then your cheeriness is of consequence to me, and my air serves my wish; to a thousand others, whom I do not aim to cheer, I do not show it.
Wherever the world gets in my way—and it does everywhere—I consume it to satisfy my ego. To me, you are nothing but my sustenance, just as I am used and consumed by you. Our only relationship is one of usefulness, of utility, of being of service to each other. We owe nothing to each other, because what I seem to owe you is really just a debt to myself. If I act cheerful to lift your spirits, then your happiness matters to me, and my demeanor serves my own desires; I don’t show that cheerfulness to the many others I’m not trying to uplift.
One has to be educated up to that love which founds itself on the "essence of man," or, in the ecclesiastical and moral period, lies upon us as a "commandment." In what fashion moral influence, the chief ingredient of our education, seeks to regulate the intercourse of men shall here be looked at with egoistic eyes in one example at least.
One has to be educated to understand the love that is based on the "essence of man," or, during the religious and moral period, is imposed on us as a "commandment." We will examine how moral influence, the key component of our education, tries to shape human interactions, at least in one example, from a self-interested perspective.
Those who educate us make it their concern early to break us of lying and to inculcate the principle that one must always tell the truth. If selfishness were made the basis for this rule, every one would easily understand how by lying he fools away that confidence in him which he hopes to awaken in others, and how correct the maxim proves, Nobody believes a liar even when he tells the truth. Yet, at the same time, he would also feel that he had to meet with truth only him whom he authorized to hear the truth. If a spy walks in disguise through the hostile camp, and is asked who he is, the askers are assuredly entitled to inquire after his name, but the disguised man does not give them the right to learn the truth from him; he tells them what he likes, only not the fact. And yet morality demands, "Thou shalt not lie!" By morality those persons are vested with the right to expect the truth; but by me they are not vested with that[Pg 396] right, and I recognize only the right that I impart. In a gathering of revolutionists the police force their way in and ask the orator for his name; everybody knows that the police have the right to do so, but they do not have it from the revolutionist, since he is their enemy; he tells them a false name and—cheats them with a lie. The police do not act so foolishly either as to count on their enemies' love of truth; on the contrary, they do not believe without further ceremony, but have the questioned individual "identified" if they can. Nay, the State everywhere proceeds incredulously with individuals, because in their egoism it recognizes its natural enemy; it invariably demands a "voucher," and he who cannot show vouchers falls a prey to its investigating inquisition. The State does not believe nor trust the individual, and so of itself places itself with him in the convention of lying; it trusts me only when it has convinced itself of the truth of my statement, for which there often remains to it no other means than the oath. How clearly, too, this (the oath) proves that the State does not count on our credibility and love of truth, but on our interest, our selfishness: it relies on our not wanting to fall foul of God by a perjury.
Those who teach us make it their priority to help us stop lying and instill the belief that we should always tell the truth. If selfishness were the reason behind this rule, everyone would easily see how lying undermines the trust they want others to have in them, and how true the saying is, "Nobody believes a liar, even when they tell the truth." However, at the same time, one would also feel that they should only share the truth with those whom they choose to hear it. If a spy sneaks into an enemy camp and is asked who they are, the questioners have every right to ask for their name, but the disguised person doesn’t have to reveal the truth to them; they can tell them whatever they want, just not the actual fact. Yet morality insists, "Thou shalt not lie!" Morality grants people the right to expect the truth, but it doesn’t grant that right to me, and I only acknowledge the rights that I choose to give. In a group of revolutionaries, if the police intrude and ask the speaker for their name, everyone knows the police have the right to ask, but they don't have that right from the revolutionary because he is their enemy; he gives them a false name and deceives them with a lie. The police are not so naive as to rely on their enemies' honesty; instead, they don’t take things at face value and will try to have the person "identified" if possible. In fact, the State everywhere distrusts individuals because it sees their self-interest as a natural threat; it consistently demands proof, and anyone who can’t provide proof becomes a target for its investigative scrutiny. The State doesn't believe or trust individuals, and in doing so, it engages in a convention of lying; it only trusts me when it has verified the truth of my claims, which often leaves them with no choice but to rely on an oath. How clearly this (the oath) shows that the State doesn’t rely on our honesty and love of truth, but on our self-interest; it counts on us not wanting to offend God through perjury.
Now, let one imagine a French revolutionist in the year 1788, who among friends let fall the now well-known phrase, "the world will have no rest till the last king is hanged with the guts of the last priest." The king then still had all power, and, when the utterance is betrayed by an accident, yet without its being possible to produce witnesses, confession is demanded from the accused. Is he to confess or not?[Pg 397] If he denies, he lies and—remains unpunished; if he confesses, he is candid and—is beheaded. If truth is more than everything else to him, all right, let him die. Only a paltry poet could try to make a tragedy out of the end of his life; for what interest is there in seeing how a man succumbs from cowardice? But, if he had the courage not to be a slave of truth and sincerity, he would ask somewhat thus: Why need the judges know what I have spoken among friends? If I had wished them to know, I should have said it to them as I said it to my friends. I will not have them know it. They force themselves into my confidence without my having called them to it and made them my confidants; they will learn what I will keep secret. Come on then, you who wish to break my will by your will, and try your arts. You can torture me by the rack, you can threaten me with hell and eternal damnation, you can make me so nerveless that I swear a false oath, but the truth you shall not press out of me, for I will lie to you because I have given you no claim and no right to my sincerity. Let God, "who is truth," look down ever so threateningly on me, let lying come ever so hard to me, I have nevertheless the courage of a lie; and, even if I were weary of my life, even if nothing appeared to me more welcome than your executioner's sword, you nevertheless should not have the joy of finding in me a slave of truth, whom by your priestly arts you make a traitor to his will. When I spoke those treasonable words, I would not have had you know anything of them; I now retain the same will, and do not let myself be frightened by the curse of the lie.[Pg 398]
Now, imagine a French revolutionary in 1788, who, among friends, casually said the now-famous phrase, “the world will have no peace until the last king is hanged with the guts of the last priest.” Back then, the king still held all the power, and when this remark gets out by accident, with no way to provide witnesses, the accused is pressured to confess. Should he confess or not?[Pg 397] If he denies it, he lies and escapes punishment; if he confesses, he is honest and gets executed. If truth is everything to him, fine, let him die. Only a mediocre poet would try to turn the end of his life into a tragedy; what’s interesting about watching a man fold under cowardice? But if he has the courage not to be shackled by truth and honesty, he would say something like this: Why do the judges need to know what I said among friends? If I wanted them to know, I would have told them just like I told my friends. I won’t let them in on it. They intrude into my private thoughts without my invitation and make themselves my confidants; they *will* find out what I *choose* to keep secret. Come on, you who want to break my will with yours, and test your tactics. You can torture me on the rack, threaten me with hell and eternal damnation, you can make me so weak that I swear a false oath, but you won’t extract the truth from me, because I *will* lie to you since I owe you no claim or right to my honesty. Let God, “who is truth,” glare down at me as menacingly as he likes, let lying be difficult for me, yet I still have the courage to lie; and even if I'm tired of life, even if nothing seems more appealing than your executioner's sword, you will not have the satisfaction of finding a slave to the truth in me, one whom your priestly manipulation makes a traitor to his *will*. When I uttered those treasonous words, I did not want you to know anything about them; I still hold that same will, and I won't be intimidated by the curse of the lie.[Pg 398]
Sigismund is not a miserable caitiff because he broke his princely word, but he broke the word because he was a caitiff; he might have kept his word and would still have been a caitiff, a priest-ridden man. Luther, driven by a higher power, became unfaithful to his monastic vow: he became so for God's sake. Both broke their oath as possessed persons: Sigismund, because he wanted to appear as a sincere professor of the divine truth, i. e. of the true, genuinely Catholic faith; Luther, in order to give testimony for the gospel sincerely and with entire truth, with body and soul; both became perjured in order to be sincere toward the "higher truth." Only, the priests absolved the one, the other absolved himself. What else did both observe than what is contained in those apostolic words, "Thou hast not lied to men, but to God"? They lied to men, broke their oath before the world's eyes, in order not to lie to God, but to serve him. Thus they show us a way to deal with truth before men. For God's glory, and for God's sake, a—breach of oath, a lie, a prince's word broken!
Sigismund isn't a wretched coward just because he broke his princely promise; he broke his promise because he was a coward. He could have kept his word and still remained a coward, a man controlled by priests. Luther, compelled by a higher force, turned away from his monastic vow—he did this for God's sake. Both broke their oaths as if they were possessed: Sigismund, to appear as a sincere advocate of divine truth, meaning the true, genuinely Catholic faith; Luther, to bear witness to the gospel sincerely and with complete honesty, body and soul. Both became perjurers to be truthful about the "higher truth." The priests forgave one, while the other forgave himself. What did both of them adhere to other than what is expressed in those apostolic words, "You have not lied to men, but to God"? They lied to men, broke their oaths publicly, in order not to lie to God, but to serve Him. Thus, they show us how to confront truth in front of others. For God's glory and for His sake—a breach of oath, a lie, a broken prince's word!
How would it be, now, if we changed the thing a little and wrote, A perjury and lie for—my sake? Would not that be pleading for every baseness? It seems so assuredly, only in this it is altogether like the "for God's sake." For was not every baseness committed for God's sake, were not all the scaffolds filled for his sake and all the auto-da-fes held for his sake, was not all stupefaction introduced for his sake? and do they not to-day still for God's sake fetter the mind in tender children by religious education? Were not sacred vows broken for his sake, and do not[Pg 399] missionaries and priests still go around every day to bring Jews, heathen, Protestants or Catholics, etc., to treason against the faith of their fathers,—for his sake? And that should be worse with the for my sake? What then does on my account mean? There people immediately think of "filthy lucre." But he who acts from love of filthy lucre does it on his own account indeed, as there is nothing anyhow that one does not do for his own sake,—among other things, everything that is done for God's glory; yet he, for whom he seeks the lucre, is a slave of lucre, not raised above lucre; he is one who belongs to lucre, the money-bag, not to himself; he is not his own. Must not a man whom the passion of avarice rules follow the commands of this master? and, if a weak good-naturedness once beguiles him, does this not appear as simply an exceptional case of precisely the same sort as when pious believers are sometimes forsaken by their Lord's guidance and ensnared by the arts of the "devil"? So an avaricious man is not a self-owned man, but a servant; and he can do nothing for his own sake without at the same time doing it for his lord's sake,—precisely like the godly man.
How would it be if we changed things a bit and wrote, A perjury and lie for—my sake? Wouldn’t that be asking for every kind of wrongdoing? It certainly seems so, and it's quite similar to "for God's sake." Because wasn’t every wrongdoing committed for God's sake? Weren’t all the gallows filled for His sake and all the auto-da-fes held for Him? Wasn’t all your confusion introduced for Him? And don’t they still today, for God's sake, restrict the minds of impressionable children through religious education? Weren’t sacred vows broken for His sake? And don’t[Pg 399] missionaries and priests still go around every day trying to persuade Jews, pagans, Protestants, or Catholics to betray the faith of their ancestors—for His sake? And shouldn’t it be worse with for my sake? What does on my account mean then? People usually think of "filthy lucre." But someone who acts for the love of filthy lucre does so for their own sake, since there's really nothing one does that isn't ultimately for personal gain—even everything done for God's glory; yet the person seeking that profit is a slave to it, not above it; they belong to lucre, to the money bag, not to themselves; they are not their own. Mustn’t a person ruled by greed follow the commands of this master? And if a kind-hearted nature misleads them just once, doesn’t that seem to be just another case like when devout believers are sometimes abandoned by their Lord’s guidance and trapped by the tricks of the "devil"? So a greedy person isn’t their own master, but a servant; and they can’t do anything for their own sake without also doing it for their lord’s sake—just like the devout person.
Famous is the breach of oath which Francis II committed against Emperor Charles V. Not later, when he ripely weighed his promise, but at once, when he swore the oath, King Francis took it back in thought as well as by a secret protestation documentarily subscribed before his councillors; he uttered a perjury aforethought. Francis did not show himself disinclined to buy his release, but the price that Charles put on it seemed to him too high and unrea[Pg 400]sonable. Even though Charles behaved himself in a sordid fashion when he sought to extort as much as possible, it was yet shabby of Francis to want to purchase his freedom for a lower ransom; and his later dealings, among which there occurs yet a second breach of his word, prove sufficiently how the huckster spirit held him enthralled and made him a shabby swindler. However, what shall we say to the reproach of perjury against him? In the first place, surely, this again: that not the perjury, but his sordidness, shamed him; that he did not deserve contempt for his perjury, but made himself guilty of perjury because he was a contemptible man. But Francis's perjury, regarded in itself, demands another judgment. One might say Francis did not respond to the confidence that Charles put in him in setting him free. But, if Charles had really favored him with confidence, he would have named to him the price that he considered the release worth, and would then have set him at liberty and expected Francis to pay the redemption-sum. Charles harbored no such trust, but only believed in Francis's impotence and credulity, which would not allow him to act against his oath; but Francis deceived only this—credulous calculation. When Charles believed he was assuring himself of his enemy by an oath, right there he was freeing him from every obligation. Charles had given the king credit for a piece of stupidity, a narrow conscience, and, without confidence in Francis, counted only on Francis's stupidity, i. e. conscientiousness: he let him go from the Madrid prison only to hold him the more securely in the prison of conscientiousness, the great[Pg 401] jail built about the mind of man by religion: he sent him back to France locked fast in invisible chains, what wonder if Francis sought to escape and sawed the chains apart? No man would have taken it amiss of him if he had secretly fled from Madrid, for he was in an enemy's power; but every good Christian cries out upon him, that he wanted to loose himself from God's bonds too. (It was only later that the pope absolved him from his oath.)
Famous is the breach of oath that Francis II committed against Emperor Charles V. Not later, after carefully considering his promise, but right away, when he took the oath, King Francis retracted it in his mind and with a secret protest document he signed in front of his councillors; he committed premeditated perjury. Francis didn't seem unwilling to buy his release, but the price Charles set felt too high and unreasonable to him. Even though Charles acted in a greedy way, trying to extract as much as possible, it was still shabby of Francis to want to gain his freedom for a lower ransom; and his later actions, which include a second breach of promise, clearly show how the bargaining mindset trapped him and made him a petty swindler. But what can we say about the accusation of perjury against him? Firstly, this: it’s not the perjury that shamed him, but his greed; he didn't deserve contempt for his perjury but was guilty of it because he was a contemptible person. However, when we look at Francis's perjury on its own, it calls for a different judgment. One could argue that Francis did not honor the trust Charles placed in him by releasing him. But if Charles had truly trusted him, he would have stated the price he deemed appropriate for the release and then set him free, expecting Francis to pay it. Charles had no such trust; he only believed in Francis's weakness and naivety, which he thought would prevent him from acting against his oath; but Francis only misled this naive expectation. When Charles believed he was securing his enemy with an oath, he was actually releasing him from all obligations. Charles had credited the king with a bit of foolishness, a narrow conscience, and without any real confidence in Francis, relied solely on his naivety, meaning his sense of duty: he let him go from the Madrid prison only to hold him more securely in the prison of conscience, the vast jail built around human minds by religion. He sent him back to France tightly bound in invisible chains; so it's no surprise that Francis sought to escape and break those chains. No one would have blamed him if he had secretly fled from Madrid since he was in enemy hands; but every good Christian condemned him for wanting to free himself from God's bonds too. (It was only later that the pope absolved him from his oath.)
It is despicable to deceive a confidence that we voluntarily call forth; but it is no shame to egoism to let every one who wants to get us into his power by an oath bleed to death by the unsuccessfulness of his untrustful craft. If you have wanted to bind me, then learn that I know how to burst your bonds.
It’s shameful to betray the trust we willingly give; however, there’s no shame in self-interest to let anyone who tries to control us with an oath fail miserably in their deceitful schemes. If you’ve tried to tie me down, then know that I can break free from your chains.
The point is whether I give the confider the right to confidence. If the pursuer of my friend asks me where he has fled to, I shall surely put him on a false trail. Why does he ask precisely me, the pursued man's friend? In order not to be a false, traitorous friend, I prefer to be false to the enemy. I might certainly, in courageous conscientiousness, answer "I will not tell" (so Fichte decides the case); by that I should salve my love of truth and do for my friend as much as—nothing, for, if I do not mislead the enemy, he may accidentally take the right street, and my love of truth would have given up my friend as a prey, because it hindered me from the—courage for a lie. He who has in the truth an idol, a sacred thing, must humble himself before it, must not defy its demands, not resist courageously; in short, he must renounce the heroism of the lie. For to the lie belongs not less[Pg 402] courage than to the truth: a courage that young men are most apt to be defective in, who would rather confess the truth and mount the scaffold for it than confound the enemy's power by the impudence of a lie. To them the truth is "sacred," and the sacred at all times demands blind reverence, submission, and self-sacrifice. If you are not impudent, not mockers of the sacred, you are tame and its servants. Let one but lay a grain of truth in the trap for you, you peck at it to a certainty, and the fool is caught. You will not lie? Well, then, fall as sacrifices to the truth and become—martyrs! Martyrs!—for what? For yourselves, for self-ownership? No, for your goddess,—the truth. You know only two services, only two kinds of servants: servants of the truth and servants of the lie. Then in God's name serve the truth!
The question is whether I grant the confider the right to my trust. If someone pursuing my friend asks me where he has gone, I will definitely send them on a wild goose chase. Why do they come to me, a friend of the person being hunted? To avoid being a false, traitorous friend, I'd rather be untruthful to the enemy. Sure, I could take the honest route and say, "I won't tell" (as Fichte suggests), but that wouldn't help my friend at all—because if I don't mislead the enemy, they might accidentally find the right path, and my commitment to the truth would have sacrificed my friend as a result of my inability to muster the courage to lie. Those who idolize the truth, treating it as something sacred, must humble themselves before it; they shouldn't challenge its demands or resist bravely. In short, they must forgo the heroism of the lie. Because lying requires just as much courage[Pg 402] as telling the truth: a courage that young people often lack, as they’d rather admit the truth and face the gallows than undermine the enemy's strength with a bold lie. For them, truth is "sacred," and the sacred always demands blind reverence, submission, and self-sacrifice. If you aren’t audacious, not mocking what is sacred, you become compliant and its servants. Just let someone dangle a bit of truth in front of you, and you'll be drawn to it for sure, falling right into their trap. You won’t lie? Then prepare to become a sacrifice to the truth and turn into—martyrs! Martyrs!—for what? For yourselves, for self-ownership? No, for your goddess—the truth. You recognize only two services, only two kinds of servants: servants of the truth and servants of the lie. So, in God's name, serve the truth!
Others, again, serve the truth also; but they serve it "in moderation," and make, e. g., a great distinction between a simple lie and a lie sworn to. And yet the whole chapter of the oath coincides with that of the lie, since an oath, everybody knows, is only a strongly assured statement. You consider yourselves entitled to lie, if only you do not swear to it besides? One who is particular about it must judge and condemn a lie as sharply as a false oath. But now there has been kept up in morality an ancient point of controversy, which is customarily treated of under the name of the "lie of necessity." No one who dares plead for this can consistently put from him an "oath of necessity." If I justify my lie as a lie of necessity, I should not be so pusillanimous as to rob the justified lie of the strongest corroboration. Whatever I do,[Pg 403] why should I not do it entirely and without reservation (reservatio mentalis)? If I once lie, why then not lie completely, with entire consciousness and all my might? As a spy I should have to swear to each of my false statements at the enemy's demand; determined to lie to him, should I suddenly become cowardly and undecided in face of an oath? Then I should have been ruined in advance for a liar and spy; for, you see, I should be voluntarily putting into the enemy's hands a means to catch me.—The State too fears the oath of necessity, and for this reason does not give the accused a chance to swear. But you do not justify the State's fear; you lie, but do not swear falsely. If, e. g., you show some one a kindness, and he is not to know it, but he guesses it and tells you so to your face, you deny; if he insists, you say "honestly, no!" If it came to swearing, then you would refuse; for, from fear of the sacred, you always stop half way. Against the sacred you have no will of your own. You lie in—moderation, as you are free "in moderation," religious "in moderation" (the clergy are not to "encroach"; over this point the most vapid of controversies is now being carried on, on the part of the university against the church), monarchically disposed "in moderation" (you want a monarch limited by the constitution, by a fundamental law of the State), everything nicely tempered, lukewarm, half God's, half the devil's.
Others also serve the truth, but they do it "in moderation" and make a big distinction between a simple lie and a lie that's sworn to. Yet the whole chapter on oaths overlaps with that of lies, since an oath, as everyone knows, is just a strongly asserted statement. Do you think it's okay to lie as long as you don’t swear to it? Someone who is particular about this should judge and condemn a lie as harshly as a false oath. However, there’s been an ongoing debate in morality about what's called the "lie of necessity." Anyone who argues for this can’t consistently dismiss an "oath of necessity." If I justify my lie as a necessity, I shouldn't be timid about giving that justified lie the strongest support. Whatever I do, why shouldn't I do it fully and without holding back? If I'm going to lie, why not lie completely, with full awareness and all my strength? As a spy, I would have to swear to each of my false statements if the enemy demands it; if I’m committed to lying to him, should I suddenly become cowardly and unsure when it comes to swearing? Then I would have already doomed myself as a liar and a spy, because I’d be willingly giving the enemy a way to catch me. The State also fears the oath of necessity, which is why it doesn’t allow the accused the chance to swear. But you don’t justify the State’s fear; you lie, but don’t swear falsely. For example, if you do someone a kindness and they aren’t supposed to know it but they somehow guess and tell you, you deny it; if they press the issue, you say "honestly, no!" If it came to swearing, you would refuse because, out of respect for the sacred, you always stop short. Against the sacred, you have no "will of your own." You lie in moderation, as you are free "in moderation," religious "in moderation" (the clergy shouldn’t "overstep"; this topic is now the subject of the most pointless debates between the university and the church), monarchically inclined "in moderation" (you want a monarch limited by the constitution and a fundamental law of the State), everything nicely tempered, lukewarm, half God's, half the devil's.
There was a university where the usage was that every word of honor that must be given to the university judge was looked upon by the students as null and void. For the students saw in the demanding of[Pg 404] it nothing but a snare, which they could not escape otherwise than by taking away all its significance. He who at that same university broke his word of honor to one of the fellows was infamous; he who gave it to the university judge derided, in union with these very fellows, the dupe who fancied that a word had the same value among friends and among foes. It was less a correct theory than the constraint of practice that had there taught the students to act so, as, without that means of getting out, they would have been pitilessly driven to treachery against their comrades. But, as the means approved itself in practice, so it has its theoretical probation too. A word of honor, an oath, is one only for him whom I entitle to receive it; he who forces me to it obtains only a forced, i. e. a hostile word, the word of a foe, whom one has no right to trust; for the foe does not give us the right.
There was a university where the tradition was that every word of honor pledged to the university judge was seen by the students as meaningless. The students viewed the demands for it as nothing more than a trap that they could only escape by stripping it of all its significance. Anyone at that university who broke their word of honor to one of their peers was considered notorious; those who gave it to the university judge mocked, along with those very peers, the fool who believed that a word held the same value among friends and enemies. It was more a matter of practical necessity than a correct theory that led the students to behave this way, as without this means of escape, they would have been ruthlessly compelled to betray their comrades. Yet, as this method proved effective in practice, it also received its theoretical validation. A word of honor, an oath, is only valid for those I deem worthy of receiving it; someone who forces me into it only obtains a coerced, that is, a hostile word—words that come from an enemy, who does not grant us the right to trust them.
Aside from this, the courts of the State do not even recognize the inviolability of an oath. For, if I had sworn to one who comes under examination that I would not declare anything against him, the court would demand my declaration in spite of the fact that an oath binds me, and, in case of refusal, would lock me up till I decided to become—an oath-breaker. The court "absolves me from my oath";—how magnanimous! If any power can absolve me from the oath, I myself am surely the very first power that has a claim to.
Aside from this, the state's courts don’t even recognize the sanctity of an oath. If I swore to someone being questioned that I wouldn’t say anything against them, the court would still demand my testimony despite my oath, and if I refused, they would lock me up until I decided to become—an oath-breaker. The court "releases me from my oath";—how generous! If any authority can release me from the oath, I should be the first one with that right.
As a curiosity, and to remind us of customary oaths of all sorts, let place be given here to that which Emperor Paul commanded the captured Poles (Kos[Pg 405]ciusko, Potocki, Niemcewicz, etc.) to take when he released them: "We not merely swear fidelity and obedience to the emperor, but also further promise to pour out our blood for his glory; we obligate ourselves to discover everything threatening to his person or his empire that we ever learn; we declare finally that, in whatever part of the earth we may be, a single word of the emperor shall suffice to make us leave everything and repair to him at once."
As a curiosity, and to remind us of various customary oaths, let's include what Emperor Paul required the captured Poles (Kosciusko, Potocki, Niemcewicz, etc.) to take when he released them: "We not only swear loyalty and obedience to the emperor, but we also promise to shed our blood for his glory; we commit ourselves to report anything threatening to his person or empire that we learn; we finally declare that wherever we may be on this earth, a single word from the emperor will be enough to make us drop everything and come to him immediately."
In one domain the principle of love seems to have been long outsoared by egoism, and to be still in need only of sure consciousness, as it were of victory with a good conscience. This domain is speculation, in its double manifestation as thinking and as trade. One thinks with a will, whatever may come of it; one speculates, however many may suffer under our speculative undertakings. But, when it finally becomes serious, when even the last remnant of religiousness, romance, or "humanity" is to be done away, then the pulse of religious conscience beats, and one at least professes humanity. The avaricious speculator throws some coppers into the poor-box and "does good," the bold thinker consoles himself with the fact that he is working for the advancement of the human race and that his devastation "turns to the good" of mankind, or, in another case, that he is "serving the idea"; mankind, the idea, is to him that something of which he must say, It is more to me than myself.
In one area, the idea of love seems to have long been overshadowed by selfishness, and it still needs a clear sense of victory with a clear conscience. This area is speculation, both in terms of thought and commerce. People think with determination, regardless of the outcomes; they speculate, no matter how many people suffer from their speculative actions. Yet, when it becomes serious, when the last remnants of religiousness, romance, or "humanity" are set aside, the heartbeat of religious conscience kicks in, and at least one professes humanity. The greedy speculator tosses a few coins into the charity box and "does good"; the daring thinker reassures himself that he is contributing to the advancement of humanity and that his destruction “benefits” mankind, or in another instance, that he is "serving the idea"; humanity, the idea, becomes something that he must acknowledge as being more important to him than himself.
To this day thinking and trading have been done for—God's sake. Those who for six days were trampling down everything by their selfish aims sacrificed on[Pg 406] the seventh to the Lord; and those who destroyed a hundred "good causes" by their reckless thinking still did this in the service of another "good cause," and had yet to think of another—besides themselves—to whose good their self-indulgence should turn: of the people, mankind, and the like. But this other thing is a being above them, a higher or supreme being; and therefore I say, they are toiling for God's sake.
To this day, people have been thinking and trading for the sake of God. Those who spent six days trampling over everything for their own selfish goals offered their sacrifices on[Pg 406] the seventh day to the Lord. And those who ruined a hundred "good causes" with their careless thinking still claimed they were doing it for another "good cause," never considering anyone else—besides themselves—whose benefit their indulgence should serve: the people, humanity, and so on. But this other thing is above them, a higher being or supreme entity; and that’s why I say they are working for God's sake.
Hence I can also say that the ultimate basis of their actions is—love. Not a voluntary love however, not their own, but a tributary love, or the higher being's own (i. e. God's, who himself is love); in short, not the egoistic, but the religious; a love that springs from their fancy that they must discharge a tribute of love, i. e. that they must not be "egoists."
Hence, I can also say that the ultimate reason for their actions is—love. Not a voluntary love, though, not of their own, but a love that comes from a higher being, or God's own love (i.e. who is love); in short, not the self-serving kind, but the spiritual; a love that arises from their belief that they must give a tribute of love, i.e. that they must not be "selfish."
If we want to deliver the world from many kinds of unfreedom, we want this not on its account but on ours; for, as we are not world-liberators by profession and out of "love," we only want to win it away from others. We want to make it our own; it is not to be any longer owned as serf by God (the church) nor by the law (State), but to be our own; therefore we seek to "win" it, to "captivate" it, and, by meeting it half-way and "devoting" ourselves to it as to ourselves as soon as it belongs to us, to complete and make superfluous the force that it turns against us. If the world is ours, it no longer attempts any force against us, but only with us. My selfishness has an interest in the liberation of the world, that it may become—my property.
If we want to free the world from various forms of unfreedom, we do this not for its sake but for ours; because we’re not professional world-liberators acting out of "love," we simply want to take it away from others. We aim to make it our own; it shouldn’t be owned as serf by God (the church) or by the law (State), but to be ours; therefore we seek to "win" it, to "captivate" it, and by meeting it halfway and "devoting" ourselves to it as soon as it belongs to us, to fulfill and make unnecessary the force that it directs against us. If the world is ours, it no longer uses any force against us, but only with us. My self-interest is tied to the liberation of the world so that it may become—my property.
Not isolation or being alone, but society, is man's[Pg 407] original state. Our existence begins with the most intimate conjunction, as we are already living with our mother before we breathe; when we see the light of the world, we at once lie on a human being's breast again, her love cradles us in the lap, leads us in the go-cart, and chains us to her person with a thousand ties. Society is our state of nature. And this is why, the more we learn to feel ourselves, the connection that was formerly most intimate becomes ever looser and the dissolution of the original society more unmistakable. To have once again for herself the child that once lay under her heart, the mother must fetch it from the street and from the midst of its playmates. The child prefers the intercourse that it enters into with its fellows to the society that it has not entered into, but only been born in.
Not isolation or being alone, but society, is man's[Pg 407] original state. Our existence starts with the closest connection, as we are already with our mother before we take our first breath; when we see the light of the world, we immediately find ourselves on a human being's chest again, her love cradles us in her lap, guides us in the baby stroller, and binds us to her with countless ties. Society is our state of nature. And this is why, the more we learn to understand ourselves, the bond that was once the closest becomes increasingly weaker, and the breakdown of the original society becomes more obvious. To reclaim the child that once rested under her heart, the mother has to bring it back from the street and from the company of its playmates. The child prefers the interaction it has with its peers to the society it has not truly joined but only been born into.
But the dissolution of society is intercourse or union. A society does assuredly arise by union too, but only as a fixed idea arises by a thought,—to wit, by the vanishing of the energy of the thought (the thinking itself, this restless taking back all thoughts that make themselves fast) from the thought. If a union[203] has crystallized into a society, it has ceased to be a coalition;[204] for coalition is an incessant self-uniting; it has become a unitedness, come to a standstill, degenerated into a fixity; it is—dead as a union, it is the corpse of the union or the coalition, i. e. it is—society, community. A striking example of this kind is furnished by the party.
But the breakdown of society is intercourse or union. A society does come into being through union, but only in the same way that a fixed idea comes from a thought—namely, when the energy of the thought (the thinking itself, this constant retracting of all thoughts that become solidified) fades from the thought. If a union[203] has solidified into a society, it is no longer a coalition;[204] because coalition is an ongoing process of self-unification; it has turned into a togetherness, come to a halt, and degenerated into a static condition; it is—dead as a union, it is the corpse of the union or the coalition, i.e. it is—society, community. A striking example of this kind is seen in the party.
That a society (e. g. the society of the State) di[Pg 408]minishes my liberty offends me little. Why, I have to let my liberty be limited by all sorts of powers and by every one who is stronger; nay, by every fellow-man; and, were I the autocrat of all the R......, I yet should not enjoy absolute liberty. But ownness I will not have taken from me. And ownness is precisely what every society has designs on, precisely what is to succumb to its power.
That a society (e.g. the society of the State) diminishes my liberty bothers me very little. After all, I have to allow my liberty to be restricted by all sorts of powers and by everyone who is stronger than me; indeed, by every fellow human being; and even if I were the ruler of all the R......, I still wouldn’t experience absolute liberty. But I refuse to have my ownership taken away from me. And ownership is exactly what every society aims to undermine, precisely what is meant to yield to its power.
A society which I join does indeed take from me many liberties, but in return it affords me other liberties; neither does it matter if I myself deprive myself of this and that liberty (e. g. by any contract). On the other hand, I want to hold jealously to my ownness. Every community has the propensity, stronger or weaker according to the fulness of its power, to become an authority to its members and to set limits for them: it asks, and must ask, for a "subject's limited understanding"; it asks that those who belong to it be subject to it, be its "subjects"; it exists only by subjection. In this a certain tolerance need by no means be excluded; on the contrary, the society will welcome improvements, corrections, and blame, so far as such are calculated for its gain: but the blame must be "well-meaning," it may not be "insolent and disrespectful,"—in other words, one must leave uninjured, and hold sacred, the substance of the society. The society demands that those who belong to it shall not go beyond it and exalt themselves, but remain "within the bounds of legality," i. e. allow themselves only so much as the society and its law allow them.
A society that I join does take away some of my freedoms, but in return, it offers me other freedoms; it doesn't matter if I restrict myself from certain liberties (e.g., through any contract). However, I want to protect my individuality. Every community has a tendency, stronger or weaker depending on its power, to become an authority over its members and to set boundaries for them: it requires, and must require, a "subject's limited understanding"; it asks that its members submit to it, becoming its "subjects"; it exists only through this submission. In this, some degree of tolerance can definitely exist; in fact, the society will embrace improvements, corrections, and criticism, as long as they serve its benefit: but that criticism must be "well-meaning" and not "insolent or disrespectful"—in other words, one must not harm or trivialize the essence of the society. The society demands that its members do not exceed its limits and elevate themselves but remain "within the bounds of legality," i.e., only take what the society and its laws permit them.
There is a difference whether my liberty or my ownness is limited by a society. If the former only is the[Pg 409] case, it is a coalition, an agreement, a union; but, if ruin is threatened to ownness, it is a power of itself, a power above me, a thing unattainable by me, which I can indeed admire, adore, reverence, respect, but cannot subdue and consume, and that for the reason that I am resigned. It exists by my resignation, my self-renunciation, my spiritlessness,[205] called—HUMILITY.[206] My humility makes its courage,[207] my submissiveness gives it its dominion.
There's a difference between my freedom being restricted by society and my own individuality being threatened. If it's just my freedom that's limited, it's a coalition, an agreement, a union; but if my individuality is at risk, it becomes a power of its own, a power greater than me, something I can admire, adore, and respect, but can't conquer or consume, and that's because I am resigned. It exists because of my resignation, my self-renunciation, my lack of spirit, called—Humble demeanor. My humility gives it strength, and my submissiveness provides it with its authority.
But in reference to liberty State and union are subject to no essential difference. The latter can just as little come into existence, or continue in existence, without liberty's being limited in all sorts of ways, as the State is compatible with unmeasured liberty. Limitation of liberty is inevitable everywhere, for one cannot get rid of everything; one cannot fly like a bird merely because one would like to fly so, for one does not get free from his own weight; one cannot live under water as long as he likes, like a fish, because one cannot do without air and cannot get free from this indispensable necessity; and the like. As religion, and most decidedly Christianity, tormented man with the demand to realize the unnatural and self-contradictory, so it is to be looked upon only as the true logical outcome of that religious overstraining and overwroughtness that finally liberty itself, absolute liberty, was exalted into an ideal, and thus the nonsense of the impossible had to come glaringly to the light.—The union will assuredly offer a greater measure of liberty, as well as (and especially because [Pg 410]by it one escapes all the coercion peculiar to State and society life) admit of being considered as "a new liberty"; but nevertheless it will still contain enough of unfreedom and involuntariness. For its object is not this—liberty (which on the contrary it sacrifices to ownness), but only ownness. Referred to this, the difference between State and union is great enough. The former is an enemy and murderer of ownness, the latter a son and co-worker of it; the former a spirit that would be adored in spirit and in truth, the latter my work, my product; the State is the lord of my spirit, who demands faith and prescribes to me articles of faith, the creed of legality; it exerts moral influence, dominates my spirit, drives away my ego to put itself in its place as "my true ego,"—in short, the State is sacred, and as against me, the individual man, it is the true man, the spirit, the ghost; but the union is my own creation, my creature, not sacred, not a spiritual power above my spirit, as little as any association of whatever sort. As I am not willing to be a slave of my maxims, but lay them bare to my continual criticism without any warrant, and admit no bail at all for their persistence, so still less do I obligate myself to the union for my future and pledge my soul to it, as is said to be done with the devil and is really the case with the State and all spiritual authority; but I am and remain more to myself than State, Church, God, and the like; consequently infinitely more than the union too.
But when it comes to liberty, the State and the union are fundamentally the same. The union cannot exist or continue without limiting liberty in various ways, just as the State is not compatible with unrestricted liberty. Limiting liberty is unavoidable everywhere; you can't escape everything. You can't fly like a bird just because you'd like to—I mean, you can't be free of your own weight. You can't live underwater like a fish for as long as you want because you can't go without air, which is an essential need, and so on. Just like how religion, especially Christianity, has pressured people to achieve the unnatural and contradictory, we must see this as the logical outcome of that overwhelming religious burden. Eventually, liberty itself, absolute liberty became an ideal, which revealed the absurdity of the impossible. The union will definitely provide a greater amount of liberty, along with, and especially because, [Pg 410] it allows one to escape the coercion typical of State and social life; it can be seen as "a new liberty." However, it will still involve enough unfreedom and involuntariness. Its goal is not liberty (which it sacrifices for the sake of ownership) but only ownership. In this regard, the difference between the State and the union is significant. The State is an enemy and killer of ownership, while the union is a supporter and collaborator of it. The State demands worship in spirit and truth; the union is my work, my product. The State is the master of my spirit, demanding faith and dictating articles of belief, the creed of legality. It exerts moral influence, controls my spirit, and pushes my ego aside to present itself as "my true ego." In short, the State is sacred, and as it stands against me, the individual, it represents the true human spirit, the ghost; while the union is my own creation, my creature—it's not sacred, not a spiritual power above my spirit, just like any group or organization. Just as I refuse to be a slave to my own principles, subjecting them to my ongoing criticism without any warrant and allowing no justification for their persistence, I certainly don’t obligate myself to the union for my future or pledge my soul to it, like a pact with the devil, which is what happens with the State and all spiritual authorities. I am and remain more to myself than the State, Church, God, and others; therefore, I am infinitely more than the union as well.
That society which Communism wants to found seems to stand nearest to coalition. For it is to aim at the "welfare of all," oh, yes, of all, cries Weitling[Pg 411] innumerable times, of all! That does really look as if in it no one needed to take a back seat. But what then will this welfare be? Have all one and the same welfare, are all equally well off with one and the same thing? If that be so, the question is of the "true welfare." Do we not with this come right to the point where religion begins its dominion of violence? Christianity says, Look not on earthly toys, but seek your true welfare, become—pious Christians; being Christians is the true welfare. It is the true welfare of "all," because it is the welfare of Man as such (this spook). Now, the welfare of all is surely to be your and my welfare too? But, if you and I do not look upon that welfare as our welfare, will care then be taken for that in which we feel well? On the contrary, society has decreed a welfare as the "true welfare"; and, if this welfare were called e. g. "enjoyment honestly worked for," but you preferred enjoyable laziness, enjoyment without work, then society, which cares for the "welfare of all," would wisely avoid caring for that in which you are well off. Communism, in proclaiming the welfare of all, annuls outright the well-being of those who hitherto lived on their income from investments and apparently felt better in that than in the prospect of Weitling's strict hours of labor. Hence the latter asserts that with the welfare of thousands the welfare of millions cannot exist, and the former must give up their special welfare "for the sake of the general welfare." No, let people not be summoned to sacrifice their special welfare for the general, for this Christian admonition will not carry you through; they will better understand the[Pg 412] opposite admonition, not to let their own welfare be snatched from them by anybody, but to put it on a permanent foundation. Then they are of themselves led to the point that they care best for their welfare if they unite with others for this purpose, i. e. "sacrifice a part of their liberty," yet not to the welfare of others, but to their own. An appeal to men's self-sacrificing disposition and self-renouncing love ought at last to have lost its seductive plausibility when, after an activity of thousands of years, it has left nothing behind but the—misère of to-day. Why then still fruitlessly expect self-sacrifice to bring us better times? why not rather hope for them from usurpation? Salvation comes no longer from the giver, the bestower, the loving one, but from the taker, the appropriater (usurper), the owner. Communism, and, consciously or unconsciously, egoism-reviling humanism, still count on love.
That society that Communism wants to create seems closest to coalition. It's aimed at the "welfare of all," oh yes, of all, cries Weitling[Pg 411] countless times, of all! That really seems to suggest that no one has to take a back seat in it. But what will this welfare actually be? Do we all have the same welfare, are we all equally well off with the same thing? If that's the case, then the question is about "true welfare." Doesn't this bring us right to the point where religion starts its rule of violence? Christianity says, Don’t focus on worldly things, but seek your true welfare, become—devout Christians; being Christians is the true welfare. It's the true welfare of "all," because it's the welfare of humanity as a whole (this specter). Now, the welfare of all surely includes your and my welfare too, right? But if you and I don’t see that welfare as our welfare, will anyone care about what we find fulfilling? On the contrary, society has declared a welfare as the "true welfare"; and if this welfare were called e.g. "enjoyment honestly earned," but you preferred enjoyment without work, then society, which looks out for the "welfare of all," would wisely ignore what makes you feel good. Communism, in declaring the welfare of all, completely disregards the well-being of those who previously lived off their investments and apparently felt better doing that than facing Weitling’s strict work hours. Hence, he claims that with the welfare of thousands, the welfare of millions cannot thrive, and the latter must forfeit their special welfare "for the sake of the general welfare." No, let’s not call on people to sacrifice their special welfare for the general, because this Christian exhortation won’t get you far; they would understand better the opposite advice, not to let their own welfare be taken away by anyone, but to establish it on a stable foundation. Then they realize that they can best care for their welfare if they join with others for this purpose, i.e. "sacrifice a part of their freedom," not for the welfare of others, but for their own. An appeal to people's self-sacrificing nature and selfless love should have lost its charm after thousands of years of activity that has left us only with the—misère of today. Why then do we still vainly expect self-sacrifice to bring us better times? Why not instead hope for them from usurpation? Salvation no longer comes from the giver, the bestower, the loving one, but from the taker, the appropriator (usurper), the owner. Communism, and, whether consciously or unconsciously, the egoism-denouncing humanism still relies on love.
If community is once a need of man, and he finds himself furthered by it in his aims, then very soon, because it has become his principle, it prescribes to him its laws too, the laws of—society. The principle of men exalts itself into a sovereign power over them, becomes their supreme essence, their God, and, as such,—lawgiver. Communism gives this principle the strictest effect, and Christianity is the religion of society, for, as Feuerbach rightly says although he does not mean it rightly, love is the essence of man; i. e. the essence of society or of societary (Communistic) man. All religion is a cult of society, this principle by which societary (cultivated) man is dominated; neither is any god an ego's exclusive god, but always a[Pg 413] society's or community's, be it of the society "family" (Lar, Penates) or of a "people" ("national god") or of "all men" ("he is a Father of all men").
If community is a basic need for people, and it helps them achieve their goals, then it quickly becomes a guiding principle, also setting its own rules, the rules of—society. This principle rises to become a dominating power over individuals, transforming into their core essence, their God, and in that role, a lawgiver. Communism enforces this principle in the strictest way, and Christianity represents the religion of society, because, as Feuerbach accurately points out—even if he doesn't mean it the right way—love is at the heart of humanity; that is, the heart of society or of socially engaged (Communistic) individuals. All religion focuses on society, this principle by which socially engaged (cultured) people are governed; no deity belongs solely to one individual, but is always part of a[Pg 413] community, whether it’s the society of "family" (Lar, Penates), a "people" ("national god"), or of "all men" ("He is a Father of all men").
Consequently one has a prospect of extirpating religion down to the ground only when one antiquates society and everything that flows from this principle. But it is precisely in Communism that this principle seeks to culminate, as in it everything is to become common for the establishment of—"equality." If this "equality" is won, "liberty" too is not lacking. But whose liberty? Society's! Society is then all in all, and men are only "for each other." It would be the glory of the—love-State.
As a result, the only way to completely eliminate religion is to completely disregard society and everything that comes from this idea. But it’s actually in Communism that this idea aims to reach its peak, because everything is supposed to become common to achieve—"equality." If this "equality" is achieved, "liberty" won’t be absent either. But whose liberty? Society's! Society then becomes everything, and people exist only "for each other." It would be the glory of the—love-State.
But I would rather be referred to men's selfishness than to their "kindnesses,"[208] their mercy, pity, etc. The former demands reciprocity (as thou to me, so I to thee), does nothing "gratis," and may be won and—bought. But with what shall I obtain the kindness? It is a matter of chance whether I am at the time having to do with a "loving" person. The affectionate one's service can be had only by—begging, be it by my lamentable appearance, by my need of help, my misery, my—suffering. What can I offer him for his assistance? Nothing! I must accept it as a—present. Love is unpayable, or rather, love can assuredly be paid for, but only by counter-love ("One good turn deserves another"). What paltriness and beggarliness does it not take to accept gifts year in and year out without service in return, as they are regularly collected e. g. from the poor day-laborer? What can[Pg 414] the receiver do for him and his donated pennies, in which his wealth consists? The day-laborer would really have more enjoyment if the receiver with his laws, his institutions, etc., all of which the day-laborer has to pay for though, did not exist at all. And yet, with it all, the poor wight loves his master.
But I would prefer to be seen in light of men's selfishness rather than their "kindnesses,"[208] their mercy, pity, etc. The former requires reciprocity (as you treat me, so I will treat you), does nothing "for free," and can be won and—bought. But how can I earn kindness? It's totally random whether I'm dealing with someone "caring" at that moment. A caring person's help can only be had by—begging, be it through my pitiful appearance, my need for assistance, my suffering, my—pain. What can I give them in return for their help? Nothing! I have to take it as a—gift. Love is unpayable, or rather, you can definitely pay for love, but only with love in return ("One good turn deserves another"). What a shameful and degrading situation it is to accept gifts year after year without giving anything back, just like they are regularly taken from the poor day-laborer? What can the receiver do for him and his donated pennies, which are all he really has? The day-laborer would actually find more joy if the receiver, with their laws, institutions, etc., which he has to pay for anyway, didn’t exist at all. And yet, despite everything, the poor guy loves his boss.
No, community, as the "goal" of history hitherto, is impossible. Let us rather renounce every hypocrisy of community, and recognize that, if we are equal as men, we are not equal for the very reason that we are not men. We are equal only in thoughts, only when "we" are thought, not as we really and bodily are. I am ego, and you are ego: but I am not this thought-of ego; this ego in which we are all equal is only my thought. I am man, and you are man: but "man" is only a thought, a generality; neither you nor I are speakable, we are unutterable, because only thoughts are speakable and consist in speaking.
No, community, as the "goal" of history up to now, is impossible. Let's give up all pretenses of community and recognize that, while we may be equal as people, we're not equal because we're not really just people. We are equal only in thoughts, only when "we" are thought, not as we truly and physically are. I am an ego, and you are an ego: but I am not this thought-of ego; this ego in which we're all equal is just my thought. I am a person, and you are a person: but "person" is just a thought, a generality; neither you nor I can be fully expressed, we are unutterable, because only thoughts can be expressed and consist in speaking.
Let us therefore not aspire to community, but to one-sidedness. Let us not seek the most comprehensive commune, "human society," but let us seek in others only means and organs which we may use as our property! As we do not see our equals in the tree, the beast, so the presupposition that others are our equals springs from a hypocrisy. No one is my equal, but I regard him, equally with all other beings, as my property. In opposition to this I am told that I should be a man among "fellow-men" ("Judenfrage," p. 60); I should "respect" the fellow-man in them. For me no one is a person to be respected, not even the fellow-man, but solely, like other beings, an object in which I take an interest or else do not,[Pg 415] an interesting or uninteresting object, a usable or unusable person.
Let’s not aim for community, but for self-interest. Let’s not look for the broadest commune, "human society," but instead see others only as resources and tools that we can claim as our own! Just as we don’t see our equals in a tree or an animal, the idea that others are our equals is a form of hypocrisy. No one is my equal; I view them, just like all other beings, as my property. In contrast to this, I’m told that I should be a person among "fellow humans" ("Judenfrage," p. 60); I should "respect" the humanity in them. For me, no one is a person deserving respect, not even a fellow human, but rather, like other beings, an object that I may find interesting or not,[Pg 415] an engaging or unengaging object, a person I can use or not use.
And, if I can use him, I doubtless come to an understanding and make myself at one with him, in order, by the agreement, to strengthen my power, and by combined force to accomplish more than individual force could effect. In this combination I see nothing whatever but a multiplication of my force, and I retain it only so long as it is my multiplied force. But thus it is a—union.
And if I can use him, I can definitely reach an understanding and align myself with him, so that through this agreement, I can boost my power, and together we can achieve more than we could separately. In this partnership, I see nothing but an increase in my strength, and I keep it only as long as it remains my increased strength. But in this way, it becomes a union.
Neither a natural ligature nor a spiritual one holds the union together, and it is not a natural, not a spiritual league. It is not brought about by one blood, not by one faith (spirit). In a natural league—like a family, a tribe, a nation, yes, mankind—the individuals have only the value of specimens of the same species or genus; in a spiritual league—like a commune, a church—the individual signifies only a member of the same spirit; what you are in both cases as a unique person must be—suppressed. Only in the union can you assert yourself as unique, because the union does not possess you, but you possess it or make it of use to you.
Neither a natural bond nor a spiritual one holds the union together, and it’s neither a natural nor a spiritual alliance. It isn’t created by one blood or one faith (spirit). In a natural alliance—like a family, a tribe, a nation, or even humanity—individuals only have the value of specimens of the same species or genus; in a spiritual alliance—like a community or a church—the individual is just a member of the same spirit; what you are as a unique person in both cases must be—suppressed. Only within the union can you express yourself as unique, because the union doesn’t own you; you own it or make it serve your needs.
Property is recognized in the union, and only in the union, because one no longer holds what is his as a fief from any being. The Communists are only consistently carrying further what had already been long present during religious evolution, and especially in the State; to wit, propertylessness, i. e. the feudal system.
Property is acknowledged in the union, and only in the union, because no one possesses what is theirs as a fief from any being. The Communists are simply pushing forward what had already been evident during religious development, especially in the State; namely, propertylessness, i. e. the feudal system.
The State exerts itself to tame the desirous man; in other words, it seeks to direct his desire to it alone,[Pg 416] and to content that desire with what it offers. To sate the desire for the desirous man's sake does not come into its mind: on the contrary, it stigmatizes as an "egoistic man" the man who breathes out unbridled desire, and the "egoistic man" is its enemy. He is this for it because the capacity to agree with him is wanting to the State; the egoist is precisely what it cannot "comprehend." Since the State (as nothing else is possible) has to do only for itself, it does not take care for my needs, but takes care only of how it shall make away with me, i. e. make out of me another ego, a good citizen. It takes measures for the "improvement of morals."—And with what does it win individuals for itself? With itself, i. e. with what is the State's, with State property. It will be unremittingly active in making all participants in its "goods," providing all with the "good things of culture": it presents them its education, opens to them the access to its institutions of culture, capacitates them to come to property (i. e. to a fief) in the way of industry, etc. For all these fiefs it demands only the just rent of continual thanks. But the "unthankful" forget to pay these thanks.—Now, neither can "society" do essentially otherwise than the State.
The State works hard to control the desires of individuals; in other words, it aims to focus their desires solely on itself, [Pg 416] and to satisfy that desire with what it provides. It doesn't even consider fulfilling desires for the sake of the individual; instead, it labels the person who expresses unrestricted desire as "selfish," and the "selfish individual" is seen as its adversary. This is because the State lacks the ability to align with such a person; the egoist is exactly what it can't "understand." Since the State (as nothing else can) only acts for its own benefit, it doesn't attend to my needs, but instead focuses on how to transform me, i.e. turning me into another ego, a good citizen. It takes steps to improve "morality." So how does it win people over? By offering them its own resources, i.e. State assets. It will tirelessly engage in making all participants part of its "goods," providing everyone with the "benefits of culture": it offers them education, grants access to its cultural institutions, and helps them acquire property (i.e. a fief) through work, etc. For all these fiefs, it only asks for the fair payment of continual thanks. But the "ungrateful" ones forget to express this gratitude. Now, "society" essentially operates in the same way as the State.
You bring into a union your whole power, your competence, and make yourself count; in a society you are employed, with your working power; in the former you live egoistically, in the latter humanly, i. e. religiously, as a "member in the body of this Lord"; to a society you owe what you have, and are in duty bound to it, are—possessed by "social duties"; a union you utilize, and give it up undutifully and un[Pg 417]faithfully when you see no way to use it further. If a society is more than you, then it is more to you than yourself; a union is only your instrument, or the sword with which you sharpen and increase your natural force; the union exists for you and through you, the society conversely lays claim to you for itself and exists even without you; in short, the society is sacred, the union your own; the society consumes you, you consume the union.
You bring all your power and skills into a partnership, making yourself valuable; in society, you are employed for your labor. In a partnership, you live for yourself, while in society, you live for others, meaning religiously, as a "member of the body of this Lord." You owe society what you have and are bound to it by "social duties." You take advantage of a partnership and abandon it irresponsibly when you can no longer benefit from it. If a society is greater than you, then it means more to you than just yourself; a partnership is merely your tool, or the means through which you strengthen and enhance your natural abilities. The partnership exists for you and through you, but society lays claim to you for its own purposes and continues to exist even without you. In short, society is sacred, while the partnership is yours; society consumes you, and you consume the partnership.
Nevertheless people will not be backward with the objection that the agreement which has been concluded may again become burdensome to us and limit our freedom; they will say, we too would at last come to this, that "every one must sacrifice a part of his freedom for the sake of the generality." But the sacrifice would not be made for the "generality's" sake a bit, as little as I concluded the agreement for the "generality's" or even, for any other man's sake; rather I came into it only for the sake of my own benefit, from selfishness.[209] But, as regards the sacrificing, surely I "sacrifice" only that which does not stand in my power, i. e. I "sacrifice" nothing at all.
Nevertheless, people will not hesitate to object that the agreement we've made might become burdensome for us again and restrict our freedom; they'll say, we too would eventually agree that "everyone must give up part of their freedom for the good of the whole." But that sacrifice wouldn’t be made for the "whole's" sake at all, just like I didn’t enter into the agreement for the "whole's" or anyone else's sake; rather, I did it just for my own gain, out of selfishness.[209] But when it comes to sacrifice, I "sacrifice" only what I don't have control over, i.e. I "sacrifice" nothing at all.
To come back to property, the lord is proprietor. Choose then whether you want to be lord, or whether society shall be! On this depends whether you are to be an owner or a ragamuffin! The egoist is owner, the Socialist a ragamuffin. But ragamuffinism or propertylessness is the sense of feudalism, of the feudal system, which since the last century has only changed its overlord, putting "Man" in the place of God, and[Pg 418] accepting as a fief from Man what had before been a fief from the grace of God. That the ragamuffinism of Communism is carried out by the humane principle into the absolute or most ragamuffinly ragamuffinism has been shown above; but at the same time also, how ragamuffinism can only thus swing around into ownness. The old feudal system was so thoroughly trampled into the ground in the Revolution that since then all reactionary craft has remained fruitless, and will always remain fruitless, because the dead is—dead; but the resurrection too had to prove itself a truth in Christian history, and has so proved itself: for in another world feudalism is risen again with a glorified body, the new feudalism under the suzerainty of "Man."
To return to property, the lord is the owner. So, decide if you want to be the lord or if society will be! This choice determines if you'll be an owner or a ragamuffin! The egoist is an owner, while the Socialist is a ragamuffin. However, ragamuffinism or lack of property embodies the essence of feudalism, of the feudal system, which has only changed its ruler since the last century, replacing "God" with "Man" and[Pg 418] accepting as a fief from Man what was previously granted as a fief by God's grace. It's been shown above that the ragamuffinism of Communism is carried out by the humane principle into the absolute or most ragamuffinly ragamuffinism; but at the same time, it's also clear how ragamuffinism can only twist back into ownership. The old feudal system was so completely crushed during the Revolution that since then all reactionary efforts have been futile and will always remain futile because the dead is dead; yet the resurrection had to affirm itself as a truth in Christian history, and it has: for in another world, feudalism has risen again in a glorified way, the new feudalism under the authority of "Man."
Christianity is not annihilated, but the faithful are right in having hitherto trustfully assumed of every combat against it that this could serve only for the purgation and confirmation of Christianity; for it has really only been glorified, and "Christianity exposed" is the—human Christianity. We are still living entirely in the Christian age, and the very ones who feel worst about it are the most zealously contributing to "complete" it. The more human, the dearer has feudalism become to us; for we the less believe that it still is feudalism, we take it the more confidently for ownness and think we have found what is "most absolutely our own" when we discover "the human."
Christianity isn't destroyed, but the faithful are right to have confidently believed that every fight against it has only contributed to its purification and strengthening. In reality, it has only been elevated, and "Christianity exposed" represents the—human Christianity. We are still fully in the Christian era, and those who are the most troubled by it are the ones who are most passionately working to "complete" it. The more human it is, the more we cherish feudalism; because the less we believe it is still feudalism, the more we confidently see it as our own and think we’ve found what is "most absolutely ours" when we uncover "the human."
Liberalism wants to give me what is mine, but it thinks to procure it for me not under the title of mine, but under that of the "human." As if it were[Pg 419] attainable under this mask! The rights of man, the precious work of the Revolution, have the meaning that the Man in me entitles[210] me to this and that; I as individual, i. e. as this man, am not entitled, but Man has the right and entitles me. Hence as man I may well be entitled; but, as I am more than man, to wit, a special man, it may be refused to this very me, the special one. If on the other hand you insist on the value of your gifts, keep up their price, do not let yourselves be forced to sell out below price, do not let yourselves be talked into the idea that your ware is not worth its price, do not make yourselves ridiculous by a "ridiculous price," but imitate the brave man who says, I will sell my life (property) dear, the enemy shall not have it at a cheap bargain; then you have recognized the reverse of Communism as the correct thing, and the word then is not "Give up your property!" but "Get the value out of your property!"
Liberalism aims to give me what rightfully belongs to me, but it tries to do so not by acknowledging my ownership, but by framing it in terms of the "human." As if that would make it attainable! The rights of man, the invaluable result of the Revolution, imply that the human in me gives me rights to certain things; I, as an individual—meaning this specific person—do not have those rights, but humanity does, and that enables me. So, as a human, I may indeed have rights; however, since I am more than just a human, specifically a unique individual, those rights may be denied to me, the unique one. On the other hand, if you emphasize the worth of your contributions, maintain their value, don’t let anyone pressure you into selling for less than they’re worth, don’t allow yourself to be convinced that your work isn’t valuable, and don’t make yourself look foolish with an “absurd price.” Instead, emulate the courageous person who says, “I will sell my life (property) at a fair price; the enemy won’t get it at a discount.” Then you will recognize the opposite of Communism as the right approach, and the message will not be "Give up your property!" but "Get the value out of your property!"
Over the portal of our time stands not that "Know thyself" of Apollo, but a "Get the value out of thyself!"
Over the portal of our time stands not that "Know thyself" of Apollo, but a "Get the value out of thyself!"
Proudhon calls property "robbery" (le vol). But alien property—and he is talking of this alone—is not less existent by renunciation, cession, and humility; it is a present. Why so sentimentally call for compassion as a poor victim of robbery, when one is just a foolish, cowardly giver of presents? Why here again put the fault on others as if they were robbing us, while we ourselves do bear the fault in leaving the others, unrobbed? The poor are to[Pg 420] blame for there being rich men.
Proudhon calls property "theft" (le vol). But alien property—and he's only talking about this—isn't any less real because of giving it up, handing it over, and being humble; it’s a gift. Why melodramatically plead for sympathy as if you're a victim of theft when you’re just a foolish, cowardly giver of gifts? Why again shift the blame to others as if they’re robbing us when we ourselves are at fault for leaving others unrobbed? The poor are to[Pg 420] blame for there being rich people.
Universally, no one grows indignant at his, but at alien property. They do not in truth attack property, but the alienation of property. They want to be able to call more, not less, theirs; they want to call everything theirs. They are fighting, therefore, against alienness, or, to form a word similar to property, against alienty. And how do they help themselves therein? Instead of transforming the alien into own, they play impartial and ask only that all property be left to a third party (e. g. human society). They revendicate the alien not in their own name but in a third party's. Now the "egoistic" coloring is wiped off, and everything is so clean and—human!
Universally, no one gets upset about his, but about other people’s property. They don't actually attack property, but the idea of property being owned by someone else. They want to be able to call more, not less, theirs; they want to call everything theirs. They are therefore fighting against alienness, or, to create a similar word to property, against alienty. And how do they help themselves with this? Instead of turning the alien into something they own, they play neutral and ask only that all property be left to a third party (e.g. human society). They claim the alien not in their own name but in the name of a third party. Now the "selfish" aspect is removed, and everything is so clean and—human!
Propertylessness or ragamuffinism, this then is the "essence of Christianity," as it is the essence of all religiousness (i. e. godliness, morality, humanity), and only announced itself most clearly, and, as glad tidings, became a gospel capable of development, in the "absolute religion." We have before us the most striking development in the present fight against property, a fight which is to bring "Man" to victory and make propertylessness complete: victorious humanity is the victory of—Christianity. But the "Christianity exposed" thus is feudalism completed, the most all-embracing feudal system, i. e. perfect ragamuffinism.
Propertylessness or being a ragamuffin, this is the "essence of Christianity," as it is the essence of all religiousness (i.e., godliness, morality, humanity), and it revealed itself most clearly, as good news, becoming a gospel that could grow, in the "absolute religion." We are witnessing the most striking development in the current struggle against property, a struggle that aims to bring "Man" to victory and achieve complete propertylessness: victorious humanity is the triumph of—Christianity. However, the "Christianity exposed" is essentially complete feudalism, the most extensive feudal system, i.e., perfect ragamuffinism.
Once more then, doubtless, a "revolution" against the feudal system?—
Once again, it seems there’s talk of a "revolution" against the feudal system?—
Revolution and insurrection must not be looked upon as synonymous. The former consists in an overturning of conditions, of the established condition or[Pg 421] status, the State or society, and is accordingly a political or social act; the latter has indeed for its unavoidable consequence a transformation of circumstances, yet does not start from it but from men's discontent with themselves, is not an armed rising, but a rising of individuals, a getting up, without regard to the arrangements that spring from it. The Revolution aimed at new arrangements; insurrection leads us no longer to let ourselves be arranged, but to arrange ourselves, and sets no glittering hopes on "institutions." It is not a fight against the established, since, if it prospers, the established collapses of itself; it is only a working forth of me out of the established. If I leave the established, it is dead and passes into decay. Now, as my object is not the overthrow of an established order but my elevation above it, my purpose and deed are not a political or social but (as directed toward myself and my ownness alone) an egoistic purpose and deed.
Revolution and insurrection shouldn’t be seen as the same thing. Revolution involves a complete change in conditions, in the established situation or [Pg 421] status, of the State or society, making it a political or social act. Insurrection, while it inevitably leads to a change in circumstances, doesn’t begin with that but rather with people's dissatisfaction with themselves. It’s not just a violent uprising; it’s a personal uprising, a movement of individuals rising up without regard for the existing structures. The Revolution seeks new arrangements; insurrection encourages us to stop allowing ourselves to be arranged and start organizing ourselves, without any shining hopes for "institutions." It’s not a battle against what’s established, because if it succeeds, the existing structures will collapse on their own; it's just about breaking free from what’s established. If I detach from the established, it becomes irrelevant and declines. My aim isn’t to overthrow an established order but to elevate myself above it, so my objective and actions aren’t political or social but instead (focused on myself and my individuality) serve an egoistic purpose and action.
The revolution commands one to make arrangements, the insurrection[211] demands that he rise or exalt himself.[212] What constitution was to be chosen, this question busied the revolutionary heads, and the whole political period foams with constitutional fights and constitutional questions, as the social talents too were uncommonly inventive in societary arrangement (phalansteries and the like). The insurgent[213] strives to become constitutionless.[Pg 422]
The revolution requires one to make plans, the uprising[211] demands that he elevate himself.[212] Which constitution should be chosen? This question occupied the minds of the revolutionaries, and the entire political era was filled with debates and disputes over constitutions, as social thinkers were highly creative with societal organization (like phalansteries and similar ideas). The rebel[213] seeks to become free of any constitution.[Pg 422]
While, to get greater clearness, I am thinking up a comparison, the founding of Christianity comes unexpectedly into my mind. On the liberal side it is noted as a bad point in the first Christians that they preached obedience to the established heathen civil order, enjoined recognition of the heathen authorities, and confidently delivered a command, "Give to the emperor that which is the emperor's." Yet how much disturbance arose at the same time against the Roman supremacy, how mutinous did the Jews and even the Romans show themselves against their own temporal government! in short, how popular was "political discontent"! Those Christians would hear nothing of it; would not side with the "liberal tendencies." The time was politically so agitated that, as is said in the gospels, people thought they could not accuse the founder of Christianity more successfully than if they arraigned him for "political intrigue," and yet the same gospels report that he was precisely the one who took least part in these political doings. But why was he not a revolutionist, not a demagogue, as the Jews would gladly have seen him? why was he not a liberal? Because he expected no salvation from a change of conditions, and this whole business was indifferent to him. He was not a revolutionist like e. g. Cæsar, but an insurgent; not a State-overturner, but one who straightened himself up. That was why it was for him only a matter of "Be ye wise as serpents," which expresses the same sense as, in the special case, that "Give to the emperor that which is the emperor's"; for he was not carrying on any liberal or political fight against the established authorities,[Pg 423] but wanted to walk his own way, untroubled about, and undisturbed by, these authorities. Not less indifferent to him than the government were its enemies, for neither understood what he wanted, and he had only to keep them off from him with the wisdom of the serpent. But, even though not a ringleader of popular mutiny, not a demagogue or revolutionist, he (and every one of the ancient Christians) was so much the more an insurgent, who lifted himself above everything that seemed sublime to the government and its opponents, and absolved himself from everything that they remained bound to, and who at the same time cut off the sources of life of the whole heathen world, with which the established State must wither away as a matter of course; precisely because he put from him the upsetting of the established, he was its deadly enemy and real annihilator; for he walled it in, confidently and recklessly carrying up the building of his temple over it, without heeding the pains of the immured.
While I’m thinking of a comparison to clarify my thoughts, the founding of Christianity suddenly comes to mind. From a liberal perspective, early Christians are criticized for preaching obedience to the existing pagan civil order, urging respect for pagan authorities, and confidently stating, "Give to the emperor what is the emperor's." Yet, at the same time, there was significant unrest against Roman authority, and both the Jews and even the Romans showed rebellious attitudes toward their own government. In short, "political discontent" was quite popular! Those Christians rejected it and would not align with the "liberal tendencies." The political climate was so turbulent that, as mentioned in the gospels, people thought they could more effectively accuse the founder of Christianity by labeling him a "political intruder," yet those same gospels report that he was actually one of the least involved in political affairs. But why wasn’t he a revolutionary, why wasn’t he a demagogue, as many Jews would have preferred? Why wasn’t he a liberal? Because he didn't expect salvation through a change in conditions, and all that turmoil was irrelevant to him. He wasn’t a revolutionary like e.g. Caesar, but rather an insurgent; not a state-saboteur, but someone who stood tall. That’s why for him, it was simply a matter of “Be as wise as serpents,” which conveys a similar message as, in this specific case, “Give to the emperor what is the emperor's”; he wasn’t engaged in any liberal or political struggle against the established authorities, but sought to follow his own path, unbothered and undisturbed by those authorities. Equally indifferent to him were his enemies, for neither grasped his intentions, and he needed only to keep them at bay with the cunning of a serpent. However, even though he wasn't a leader of popular revolt, a demagogue, or a revolutionary, he (and every one of the early Christians) was nonetheless an insurgent, who elevated himself above all that seemed grand to both the government and its opponents, absolved himself of everything they remained shackled to, and at the same time severed the lifelines of the entire pagan world, leading to the inevitable decline of the established State; precisely because he rejected the upheaval of the established, he became its deadly enemy and true destroyer; for he surrounded it, confidently and boldly constructing the edifice of his temple atop it, oblivious to the suffering of those trapped within.
Now, as it happened to the heathen order of the world, will the Christian order fare likewise? A revolution certainly does not bring on the end if an insurrection is not consummated first!
Now, just as it happened to the pagan order of the world, will the Christian order meet the same fate? A revolution doesn’t necessarily mean the end unless an uprising has first been completed!
My intercourse with the world, what does it aim at? I want to have the enjoyment of it, therefore it must be my property, and therefore I want to win it. I do not want the liberty of men, nor their equality; I want only my power over them, I want to make them my property, i. e. material for enjoyment. And, if I do not succeed in that, well, then I call even the power over life and death, which Church and State[Pg 424] reserved to themselves,—mine. Brand that officer's widow who, in the flight in Russia, after her leg has been shot away, takes the garter from it, strangles her child therewith, and then bleeds to death alongside the corpse,—brand the memory of the—infanticide. Who knows, if this child had remained alive, how much it might have "been of use to the world"! The mother murdered it because she wanted to die satisfied and at rest. Perhaps this case still appeals to your sentimentality, and you do not know how to read out of it anything further. Be it so; I on my part use it as an example for this, that my satisfaction decides about my relation to men, and that I do not renounce, from any access of humility, even the power over life and death.
My interaction with the world, what’s its purpose? I want to enjoy it, so it has to belong to me, and that’s why I want to claim it. I don’t want the freedom or equality of others; I just want my control over them. I want to make them my property, i.e. material for enjoyment. And if I can’t achieve that, then I consider even the power over life and death, which Church and State[Pg 424] have kept for themselves, to be mine. Remember that officer’s widow who, during the retreat in Russia, after losing her leg, takes her garter, strangles her child with it, and then bleeds to death next to the corpse—remember the infanticide. Who knows, if that child had lived, how much it could have "contributed to the world"! The mother killed it because she wanted to die satisfied and at peace. Maybe this situation still stirs your feelings, and you can’t see anything deeper in it. That's fine; I, however, use it as an example to show that my satisfaction determines my relationship with others, and I won’t give up even the power over life and death out of some false sense of humility.
As regards "social duties" in general, another does not give me my position toward others, therefore neither God nor humanity prescribes to me my relation to men, but I give myself this position. This is more strikingly said thus: I have no duty to others, as I have a duty even to myself (e. g. that of self-preservation, and therefore not suicide) only so long as I distinguish myself from myself (my immortal soul from my earthly existence, etc.).
As for "social duties" in general, my position toward others isn't dictated by anyone else; neither God nor humanity tells me how to relate to people, but I define that for myself. It's even clearer to say it this way: I have no duty to others, but I do have a duty to myself (e.g., the duty of self-preservation, which means I shouldn't commit suicide) only as long as I see myself as separate (distinguishing my immortal soul from my earthly existence, etc.).
I no longer humble myself before any power, and I recognize that all powers are only my power, which I have to subject at once when they threaten to become a power against or above me; each of them must be only one of my means to carry my point, as a hound is our power against game, but is killed by us if it should fall upon us ourselves. All powers that dominate me I then reduce to serving me. The idols exist[Pg 425] through me; I need only refrain from creating them anew, then they exist no longer: "higher powers" exist only through my exalting them and abasing myself.
I no longer humble myself before any authority, and I realize that all authorities are just my authority, which I have to control immediately when they start to become a force against or above me; each of them must be merely one of my tools to achieve my goals, just like a hound is our power against game, but is killed by us if it threatens us. All powers that dominate me I then turn into serving me. The idols exist[Pg 425] through me; I just need to stop creating them again, and then they cease to exist: "higher powers" exist only because I raise them up and put myself down.
Consequently my relation to the world is this: I no longer do anything for it "for God's sake," I do nothing "for man's sake," but what I do I do "for my sake." Thus alone does the world satisfy me, while it is characteristic of the religious standpoint, in which I include the moral and humane also, that from it everything remains a pious wish (pium desiderium), i. e. an other-world matter, something unattained. Thus the general salvation of men, the moral world of a general love, eternal peace, the cessation of egoism, etc. "Nothing in this world is perfect." With this miserable phrase the good part from it, and take flight into their closet to God, or into their proud "self-consciousness." But we remain in this "imperfect" world, because even so we can use it for our—self-enjoyment.
So my relationship with the world is like this: I no longer do anything for it "for God's sake," I don't do anything "for humanity's sake," but everything I do, I do "for my own sake." That's how the world fulfills me. In contrast, the religious viewpoint—which also covers moral and humane perspectives—views everything as a pious wish (pium desiderium), meaning it’s about something beyond this world, something not yet achieved. Ideas like the universal salvation of people, a moral world filled with love, lasting peace, the end of selfishness, etc. "Nothing in this world is perfect." With that miserable phrase, the good people escape into their private thoughts about God or into their lofty "self-awareness." But we choose to stay in this "imperfect" world because we can still use it for our own enjoyment.
My intercourse with the world consists in my enjoying it, and so consuming it for my self-enjoyment. Intercourse is the enjoyment of the world, and belongs to my—self-enjoyment.
My connection with the world is about enjoying it and using it for my own pleasure. Connection is the enjoyment of the world, and it relates to my—self-pleasure.
III.—MY SELF-ENJOYMENT
We stand at the boundary of a period. The world hitherto took thought for nothing but the gain of life, took care for—life. For whether all activity is put on the stretch for the life of this world or of the other, for the temporal or for the eternal, whether one hank[Pg 426]ers for "daily bread" ("Give us our daily bread") or for "holy bread" ("the true bread from heaven"; "the bread of God, that comes from heaven and gives life to the world"; "the bread of life," John 6), whether one takes care for "dear life" or for "life to eternity,"—this does not change the object of the strain and care, which in the one case as in the other shows itself to be life. Do the modern tendencies announce themselves otherwise? People now want nobody to be embarrassed for the most indispensable necessaries of life, but want every one to feel secure as to these; and on the other hand they teach that man has this life to attend to and the real world to adapt himself to, without vain care for another.
We find ourselves on the edge of a new era. Until now, the world focused solely on gaining life, concerned with—life. Whether all efforts are aimed at securing life in this world or the next, whether one strives for "daily bread" ("Give us our daily bread") or "holy bread" ("the true bread from heaven"; "the bread of God, which comes from heaven and gives life to the world"; "the bread of life," John 6), whether one worries about "dear life" or "life for eternity,"—this doesn’t change the fundamental focus of our efforts, which, in both scenarios, is clearly life. Do modern values present themselves differently? People today want no one to feel ashamed about needing the basic essentials of life; they want everyone to feel secure about these needs. At the same time, they emphasize that individuals need to focus on this life and adapt to the real world, without unnecessary worries about another.
Let us take up the same thing from another side. When one is anxious only to live, he easily, in this solicitude, forgets the enjoyment of life. If his only concern is for life, and he thinks "if I only have my dear life," he does not apply his full strength to using, i. e. enjoying, life. But how does one use life? In using it up, like the candle, which one uses in burning it up. One uses life, and consequently himself the living one, in consuming it and himself. Enjoyment of life is using life up.
Let’s look at this from a different perspective. When someone is solely focused on just living, they often forget to enjoy life in their worry. If their only priority is to cling to their life, thinking "as long as I have my precious life," they don’t fully invest their energy into truly experiencing, i.e. enjoying, life. But how does one truly use life? It’s like a candle that gets used up as it burns. One uses life—and in doing so, themselves—by consuming it and themselves. Enjoyment of life means using life to its fullest.
Now—we are in search of the enjoyment of life! And what did the religious world do? It went in search of life. "Wherein consists the true life, the blessed life, etc.? How is it to be attained? What must man do and become in order to become a truly living man? How does he fulfil this calling?" These and similar questions indicate that the askers were still seeking for themselves,—to wit, themselves in the[Pg 427] true sense, in the sense of true living. "What I am is foam and shadow; what I shall be is my true self." To chase after this self, to produce it, to realize it, constitutes the hard task of mortals, who die only to rise again, live only to die, live only to find the true life.
Now—we are in search of the enjoyment of life! And what did the religious world do? It went in search of life. "What really is true life, the blessed life, etc.? How can it be achieved? What must a person do and become to truly be a living human? How do they fulfill this calling?" These and similar questions show that the askers were still searching for themselves,—specifically, themselves in the[Pg 427] true sense, in the sense of true living. "What I am is foam and shadow; what I will be is my true self." To pursue this self, to create it, to make it a reality, is the tough challenge of humans, who die only to rise again, live only to die, and live only to discover the true life.
Not till I am certain of myself, and no longer seeking for myself, am I really my property; I have myself, therefore I use and enjoy myself. On the other hand, I can never take comfort in myself so long as I think that I have still to find my true self and that it must come to this, that not I but Christ or some other spiritual, i. e. ghostly, self (e. g. the true man, the essence of man, and the like) lives in me.
Not until I'm sure of who I am, and no longer searching for myself, am I truly my own; I have myself, so I can use and enjoy myself. However, I can never find comfort in myself as long as I believe I still need to discover my true self, thinking that it’s not me but Christ or another spiritual, ghostly self (like the true man, the essence of man, and similar concepts) that lives in me.
A vast interval separates the two views. In the old I go toward myself, in the new I start from myself; in the former I long for myself, in the latter I have myself and do with myself as one does with any other property,—I enjoy myself at my pleasure. I am no longer afraid for my life, but "squander" it.
A huge gap exists between the two perspectives. In the old view, I move toward myself; in the new view, I start with myself. In the old perspective, I long for myself, while in the new one, I own myself and treat myself like any other possession—I enjoy myself how I want. I'm no longer afraid for my life but instead "waste" it.
Henceforth the question runs, not how one can acquire life, but how one can squander, enjoy it; or, not how one is to produce the true self in himself, but how one is to dissolve himself, to live himself out.
From now on, the question is not about how to gain life, but how to waste and enjoy it; or, not about how to create the true self within, but about how to let oneself go, to fully live oneself out.
What else should the ideal be but the sought-for, ever-distant self? One seeks for himself, consequently one does not yet have himself; one aspires toward what one ought to be, consequently one is not it. One lives in longing and has lived thousands of years in it, in hope. Living is quite another thing in—enjoyment!
What else could the ideal be but the desired, always-out-of-reach self? People search for themselves, which means they don’t have themselves yet; they aim for what they should be, which means they aren’t that yet. People exist in longing and have lived thousands of years in it, in hope. Living is something else entirely—in enjoyment!
Does this perchance apply only to the so-called pious? No, it applies to all who belong to the de[Pg 428]parting period of history, even to its men of pleasure. For them too the work-days were followed by a Sunday, and the rush of the world by the dream of a better world, of a general happiness of humanity; in short, by an ideal. But philosophers especially are contrasted with the pious. Now, have they been thinking of anything else than the ideal, been planning for anything else than the absolute self? Longing and hope everywhere, and nothing but these. For me, call it romanticism.
Does this possibly apply only to the so-called pious? No, it applies to everyone from the departing period of history, even to those who indulge in pleasure. For them too, workdays were followed by a Sunday, and the chaos of the world was countered by the dream of a better world, a general happiness for humanity; in short, by an ideal. But philosophers, in particular, are seen as different from the pious. Now, have they been focusing on anything other than the ideal, planning for anything other than the ultimate self? Longing and hope everywhere, and nothing but these. For me, call it romanticism.
If the enjoyment of life is to triumph over the longing for life or hope of life, it must vanquish this in its double significance, which Schiller introduces in his "Ideal and Life"; it must crush spiritual and secular poverty, exterminate the ideal and—the want of daily bread. He who must expend his life to prolong life cannot enjoy it, and he who is still seeking for his life does not have it and can as little enjoy it: both are poor, but "blessed are the poor."
If the enjoyment of life is to overcome the longing for life or hope for life, it needs to defeat this in both ways that Schiller talks about in his "Ideal and Life"; it must eliminate both spiritual and material poverty, eradicate the ideal and—the lack of everyday necessities. Someone who has to spend their life just to extend it cannot truly enjoy it, and someone who is still searching for their life doesn’t have it and therefore cannot enjoy it either: both are poor, but "blessed are the poor."
Those who are hungering for the true life have no power over their present life, but must apply it for the purpose of thereby gaining that true life, and must sacrifice it entirely to this aspiration and this task. If in the case of those devotees who hope for a life in the other world, and look upon that in this world as merely a preparation for it, the tributariness of their earthly existence, which they put solely into the service of the hoped-for heavenly existence, is pretty distinctly apparent; one would yet go far wrong if one wanted to consider the most rationalistic and enlightened as less self-sacrificing. Oh, there is to be found in the "true life" a much more comprehensive significance[Pg 429] than the "heavenly" is competent to express. Now, is not—to introduce the liberal concept of it at once—the "human" and "truly human" life the true one? And is every one already leading this truly human life from the start, or must he first raise himself to it with hard toil? Does he already have it as his present life, or must he struggle for it as his future life, which will become his part only when he "is no longer tainted with any egoism"? In this view life exists only to gain life, and one lives only to make the essence of man alive in oneself, one lives for the sake of this essence. One has his life only in order to procure by means of it the "true" life cleansed of all egoism. Hence one is afraid to make any use he likes of his life: it is to serve only for the "right use."
Those who are yearning for a true life don’t have control over their current existence but must use it to achieve that true life, fully dedicating themselves to this goal and task. In the case of those devotees who expect a life in the afterlife and see their current life merely as a preparation for it, the dependence on their earthly existence, which they dedicate solely to the anticipated heavenly existence, is quite evident; however, it would be a mistake to assume that the most rational and enlightened individuals are any less self-sacrificing. The "true life" holds a much broader significance than what the "heavenly" can express. Now, let’s bring in a more progressive idea—doesn’t the "human" and "truly human" life count as the true one? Is everyone already living this truly human life, or do they have to strive to achieve it through hard work? Is this true life something they already possess, or must they fight for it as a future reality, one that will only be theirs when they "no longer carry any selfishness"? In this perspective, life exists solely to attain true life, and one lives to cultivate the essence of humanity within themselves, living for that essence. One has their life only to enable the pursuit of the "true" life, free from all self-interest. As a result, there is a hesitance to use life however one wishes: it is meant to serve only the "right use."
In short, one has a calling in life, a task in life; one has something to realize and produce by his life, a something for which our life is only means and implement, a something that is worth more than this life, a something to which one owes his life. One has a God who asks a living sacrifice. Only the rudeness of human sacrifice has been lost with time; human sacrifice itself has remained unabated, and criminals hourly fall sacrifices to justice, and we "poor sinners" slay our own selves as sacrifices for "the human essence," the "idea of mankind," "humanity," and whatever the idols or gods are called besides.
In short, everyone has a calling in life, a purpose to fulfill; we each have something to achieve and create with our lives, something for which our life serves only as a means and tool, something that holds more value than this life itself, something for which we owe our lives. We have a God who asks for a living sacrifice. Only the brutality of human sacrifice has faded over time; actual human sacrifice continues unabated, as criminals constantly become sacrifices to justice, and we "poor sinners" sacrifice our own selves for "the human essence," the "idea of mankind," "humanity," and whatever else the idols or gods are named.
But, because we owe our life to that something, therefore—this is the next point—we have no right to take it from us.
But since we owe our lives to that something, we have no right to take it away from ourselves.
The conservative tendency of Christianity does not permit thinking of death otherwise than with the pur[Pg 430]pose to take its sting from it and—live on and preserve oneself nicely. The Christian lets everything happen and come upon him if he—the arch-Jew—can only haggle and smuggle himself into heaven; he must not kill himself, he must only—preserve himself and work at the "preparation of a future abode." Conservatism or "conquest of death" lies at his heart; "the last enemy that is abolished is death."[214] "Christ has taken the power from death and brought life and imperishable being to light by the gospel."[215] "Imperishableness," stability.
The conservative nature of Christianity doesn’t allow for thinking about death in any way other than to remove its sting and—continue living and take care of oneself. The Christian accepts everything that happens to him as long as he—the ultimate sinner—can negotiate his way into heaven; he must not take his own life, he must simply—stay alive and focus on "preparing for a future home." Conservatism or the "overcoming of death" is at his core; "the last enemy that is overcome is death." "Christ has taken the power from death and revealed life and everlasting existence through the gospel." "Everlasting," stability.
The moral man wants the good, the right; and, if he takes to the means that lead to this goal, really lead to it, then these means are not his means, but those of the good, right, etc., itself. These means are never immoral, because the good end itself mediates itself through them: the end sanctifies the means. They call this maxim jesuitical, but it is "moral" through and through. The moral man acts in the service of an end or an idea: he makes himself the tool of the idea of the good, as the pious man counts it his glory to be a tool or instrument of God. To await death is what the moral commandment postulates as the good; to give it to oneself is immoral and bad: suicide finds no excuse before the judgment-seat of morality. If the religious man forbids it because "you have not given yourself life, but God, who alone can also take it from you again" (as if, even talking in this conception, God did not take it from me just as much when I kill myself as when a tile from the[Pg 431] roof, or a hostile bullet, fells me; for he would have aroused the resolution of death in me too!), the moral man forbids it because I owe my life to the fatherland, etc., "because I do not know whether I may not yet accomplish good by my life." Of course, for in me good loses a tool, as God does an instrument. If I am immoral, the good is served in my amendment; if I am "ungodly," God has joy in my penitence. Suicide, therefore, is ungodly as well as nefarious. If one whose standpoint is religiousness takes his own life, he acts in forgetfulness of God; but, if the suicide's standpoint is morality, he acts in forgetfulness of duty, immorally. People worried themselves much with the question whether Emilia Galotti's death can be justified before morality (they take it as if it were suicide, which it is too in substance). That she is so infatuated with chastity, this moral good, as to yield up even her life for it is certainly moral; but, again, that she fears the weakness of her flesh is immoral.[216][Pg 432] Such contradictions form the tragic conflict universally in the moral drama; and one must think and feel morally to be able to take an interest in it.
The moral person seeks the good and the right, and if they pursue the means that truly lead to that goal, then these means are not their means, but belong to the good and right itself. These means are never immoral because the good end itself works through them: the end justifies the means. Some call this principle Jesuitical, but it is fundamentally "moral." The moral person acts in the service of an end or an idea: they make themselves the tool of the concept of good, just as a devout person takes pride in being an instrument of God. The moral commandment proposes that awaiting death is good; taking it upon oneself is immoral and wrong: suicide has no justification before the moral judgment. If a religious person forbids it because "you did not give yourself life, but God, who alone can also take it away" (as if, even within that belief, God wouldn't take it from me just as easily when I kill myself as when a falling tile or a bullet does; for He would have sparked the resolution of death in me too!), the moral person forbids it because I owe my life to my country, etc., "because I do not know whether I might still accomplish something good with my life." Of course, by me ending my life, good loses a tool just as God loses an instrument. If I act immorally, the good is realized through my amendment; if I am "ungodly," God delights in my penitence. Therefore, suicide is both ungodly and wrong. If someone whose perspective is religious takes their own life, they act in forgetfulness of God; but if the suicide’s perspective is moral, they act in forgetfulness of duty, immorally. People have often debated whether Emilia Galotti's death can be justified morally (they treat it as if it were suicide, which it essentially is). Her strong commitment to the moral good of chastity, to the point of sacrificing her life for it, is undeniably moral; yet, her fear of the weakness of her flesh is immoral. Such contradictions create tragic conflict in the moral drama, and one must think and feel morally to engage with it.
What holds good of piety and morality will necessarily apply to humanity also, because one owes his life likewise to man, mankind or the species. Only when I am under obligation to no being is the maintaining of life—my affair. "A leap from this bridge makes me free!"
What applies to piety and morality also applies to humanity, because we owe our lives to other people, humanity, or the species. Only when I’m not obligated to anyone does the maintenance of life become my own responsibility. “Jumping off this bridge sets me free!”
But, if we owe the maintaining of our life to that being that we are to make alive in ourselves, it is not less our duty not to lead this life according to our pleasure, but to shape it in conformity to that being. All my feeling, thinking, and willing, all my doing and designing, belongs to—him.
But if we owe our existence to that being we are meant to nurture within ourselves, it's just as important to not live our lives solely for our own pleasure, but to align it with that being. All my feelings, thoughts, desires, actions, and plans belong to him.
What is in conformity to that being is to be inferred from his concept; and how differently has this concept been conceived! or how differently has that being been imagined! What demands the Supreme Being makes on the Mohammedan; what different ones the Christian, again, thinks he hears from him; how divergent, therefore, must the shaping of the lives of the two turn out! Only this do all hold fast, that the Supreme Being is to judge[217] our life.
What aligns with that existence can be inferred from his concept; and how differently this concept has been understood! Or how differently that existence has been envisioned! What expectations the Supreme Being puts forth to the Muslim; what different ones the Christian believes he hears from Him; how divergent, therefore, the lifestyles of the two must be! One thing all agree on is that the Supreme Being is to judge[217].
But the pious who have their judge in God, and in his word a book of directions for their life, I everywhere pass by only reminiscently, because they belong to a period of development that has been lived through, and as petrifactions they may remain in their fixed place right along; in our time it is no[Pg 433] longer the pious, but the liberals, who have the floor, and piety itself cannot keep from reddening its pale face with liberal coloring. But the liberals do not adore their judge in God, and do not unfold their life by the directions of the divine word, but regulate[218] themselves by man: they want to be not "divine" but "human," and to live so.
But those who are devout and look to God as their judge, finding guidance in His word, are something I pass by with nostalgia, as they represent a stage of development that has already been lived through. Like fossils, they can stay in their fixed spot. In our time, it’s not the devout who have the spotlight, but the progressives, and even piety itself can’t help but paint its pale face with liberal hues. However, the progressives do not worship God as their judge and do not shape their lives according to divine guidance; instead, they base their lives on human standards. They aspire to be "human," not "divine," and they want to live that way.
Man is the liberal's supreme being, man the judge of his life, humanity his directions, or catechism. God is spirit, but man is the "most perfect spirit," the final result of the long chase after the spirit or of the "searching in the depths of the Godhead," i. e. in the depths of the spirit.
Man is the liberal's ultimate being, man the judge of his existence, humanity his guide or set of beliefs. God is spirit, but man is the "most refined spirit," the culmination of the long pursuit of spirit or the "exploration of the depths of divinity," i. e. in the depths of spirit.
Every one of your traits is to be human; you yourself are to be so from top to toe, in the inward as in the outward; for humanity is your calling.
Every one of your traits is what it means to be human; you are meant to be fully human, both inside and out; because being human is your calling.
Calling—destiny—task!—
Calling—destiny—mission!—
What one can become he does become. A born poet may well be hindered by the disfavor of circumstances from standing on the high level of his time, and, after the great studies that are indispensable for this, producing consummate works of art; but he will make poetry, be he a plowman or so lucky as to live at the court of Weimar. A born musician will make music, no matter whether on all instruments or only on an oaten pipe. A born philosophical head can give proof of itself as university philosopher or as village philosopher. Finally, a born dolt, who, as is very well compatible with this, may at the same time be a sly-boots, will (as probably every one who has visited[Pg 434] schools is in a position to exemplify to himself by many instances of fellow-scholars) always remain a blockhead, let him have been drilled and trained into the chief of a bureau, or let him serve that same chief as bootblack. Nay, the born shallow-pates indisputably form the most numerous class of men. And why, indeed, should not the same distinctions show themselves in the human species that are unmistakable in every species of beasts? The more gifted and the less gifted are to be found everywhere.
What someone can become, they will become. A natural poet might be held back by life's circumstances from reaching the heights of their time and, after the significant studies needed for this, producing masterpieces; but they will create poetry, whether they are a farmer or fortunate enough to live at the court of Weimar. A natural musician will make music, whether on all instruments or just a simple pipe. A naturally philosophical mind can prove itself as a university philosopher or a village philosopher. Finally, a born fool, who can also be a sly person, will (as probably anyone who has been to [Pg 434] schools can show from examples of classmates) always remain a blockhead, whether they have been trained to be the head of a department or serve that same head as a shoeshiner. Indeed, the naturally shallow-minded definitely form the largest group of people. And why shouldn't the same differences appear in humanity that are clear in every species of animals? The more talented and the less talented can be found everywhere.
Only a few, however, are so imbecile that one could not get ideas into them. Hence people usually consider all men capable of having religion. In a certain degree they may be trained to other ideas too, e. g. to some musical intelligence, even some philosophy, etc. At this point then the priesthood of religion, of morality, of culture, of science, etc., takes its start, and the Communists, e. g., want to make everything accessible to all by their "public school." There is heard a common assertion that this "great mass" cannot get along without religion; the Communists broaden it into the proposition that not only the "great mass," but absolutely all, are called to everything.
Only a few are so clueless that you can't get ideas into their heads. Because of this, people generally think everyone is capable of having religion. To some extent, they can also be taught other ideas, like a bit of musical understanding or some philosophy, etc. This is where the priesthood of religion, morality, culture, science, etc., begins, and the Communists, for example, want to make everything accessible to everyone through their "public school." There’s a common belief that this "great mass" can’t get by without religion; the Communists expand that idea to say that not just the "great mass," but everyone, should have access to everything.
Not enough that the great mass has been trained to religion, now it is actually to have to occupy itself with "everything human." Training is growing ever more general and more comprehensive.
Not only has the general population been trained in religion, but now they also have to engage with "everything human." The training is becoming increasingly widespread and all-encompassing.
You poor beings who could live so happily if you might skip according to your mind, you are to dance to the pipe of schoolmasters and bear-leaders, in order to perform tricks that you yourselves would never use[Pg 435] yourselves for. And you do not even kick out of the traces at last against being always taken otherwise than you want to give yourselves. No, you mechanically recite to yourselves the question that is recited to you: "What am I called to? What ought I to do?" You need only ask thus, to have yourselves told what you ought to do and ordered to do it, to have your calling marked out for you, or else to order yourselves and impose it on yourselves according to the spirit's prescription. Then in reference to the will the word is, I will to do what I ought.
You poor souls who could live so happily if you could follow your own desires, instead you have to dance to the tune of teachers and authority figures, performing tricks you would never choose for yourselves. And you don’t even resist against always being controlled in ways you don’t want. No, you automatically repeat the questions that are asked of you: "What am I meant to do? What should I do?" You just have to ask like this to be told what you should do and ordered to do it, to have your path laid out for you, or you can choose to define it for yourself based on your inner guidance. So when it comes to will, the saying goes, I choose to do what I should.
A man is "called" to nothing, and has no "calling," no "destiny," as little as a plant or a beast has a "calling." The flower does not follow the calling to complete itself, but it spends all its forces to enjoy and consume the world as well as it can,—i. e. it sucks in as much of the juices of the earth, as much air of the ether, as much light of the sun, as it can get and lodge. The bird lives up to no calling, but it uses its forces as much as is practicable; it catches beetles and sings to its heart's delight. But the forces of the flower and the bird are slight in comparison to those of a man, and a man who applies his forces will affect the world much more powerfully than flower and beast. A calling he has not, but he has forces that manifest themselves where they are because their being consists solely in their manifestation, and are as little able to abide inactive as life, which, if it "stood still" only a second, would no longer be life. Now, one might call out to the man, "use your force." Yet to this imperative would be given the meaning that it was man's task to use his force. It is not so. Rather,[Pg 436] each one really uses his force without first looking upon this as his calling: at all times every one uses as much force as he possesses. One does say of a beaten man that he ought to have exerted his force more; but one forgets that, if in the moment of succumbing he had had the force to exert his forces (e. g. bodily forces), he would not have failed to do it: even if it was only the discouragement of a minute, this was yet a—destitution of force, a minute long. Forces may assuredly be sharpened and redoubled, especially by hostile resistance or friendly assistance; but where one misses their application one may be sure of their absence too. One can strike fire out of a stone, but without the blow none comes out; in like manner a man too needs "impact."
A man isn't "called" to anything and has no "calling," no "destiny," just like a plant or an animal doesn't have a "calling." The flower doesn't fulfill a calling to complete itself; it uses all its energy to enjoy and take in the world as much as it can—i.e. it absorbs as much of the earth's juices, air from the atmosphere, and sunlight as it can get and store. The bird doesn't follow a calling either; it uses its energy as much as it can; it catches bugs and sings to its heart's content. However, the energy of the flower and the bird is minor compared to that of a man, and a man who uses his energy will have a much greater impact on the world than a flower or an animal. He doesn't have a calling, but he has energy that expresses itself where it exists because its essence is solely in its expression, and it's just as incapable of being inactive as life, which would cease to be life if it "stood still" for even a second. One might tell a man, "use your energy." Yet this command implies that it's man's duty to use his energy. That's not true. Instead, each person naturally uses their energy without considering it their calling: at all times, everyone uses as much energy as they have. People might say about a defeated person that they should have used their energy more; but they forget that if, at the moment of giving in, the person had the energy to act upon it (e.g., physical energy), they would have done so: even if it was just a moment of discouragement, it was still a—lack of energy lasting a minute. Energy can certainly be intensified and multiplied, especially through opposing force or supportive help; but when someone fails to apply their energy, you can be sure it’s also absent. You can strike a spark from a stone, but without that strike, no spark appears; similarly, a man also needs "impact."
Now, for this reason that forces always of themselves show themselves operative, the command to use them would be superfluous and senseless. To use his forces is not man's calling and task, but is his act, real and extant at all times. Force is only a simpler word for manifestation of force.
Now, because forces inherently reveal their effects, instructing someone to use them would be unnecessary and pointless. Using his forces isn't man's calling or duty, but rather his action, which is genuine and present at all times. Force is just a simpler term for the expression of force.
Now, as this rose is a true rose to begin with, this nightingale always a true nightingale, so I am not for the first time a true man when I fulfil my calling, live up to my destiny, but I am a "true man" from the start. My first babble is the token of the life of a "true man," the struggles of my life are the outpourings of his force, my last breath is the last exhalation of the force of the "man."
Now, just as this rose is a real rose from the start, and this nightingale is always a genuine nightingale, I'm not becoming a true man for the first time when I embrace my calling and live up to my destiny; I've been a "true man" from the beginning. My first words show the essence of a "true man," the challenges of my life are expressions of his strength, and my last breath is the final release of that strength of the "man."
The true man does not lie in the future, an object of longing, but lies, existent and real, in the present. Whatever and whoever I may be, joyous and suffering,[Pg 437] a child or a graybeard, in confidence or doubt, in sleep or in waking, I am it, I am the true man.
The true man isn’t just a future ideal to hope for; he exists right now, in the present. No matter who I am—happy or struggling, young or old, certain or uncertain, asleep or awake—I am here, I am the true man.
But, if I am Man, and have really found in myself him whom religious humanity designated as the distant goal, then everything "truly human" is also my own. What was ascribed to the idea of humanity belongs to me. That freedom of trade, e. g., which humanity has yet to attain,—and which, like an enchanting dream, people remove to humanity's golden future,—I take by anticipation as my property, and carry it on for the time in the form of smuggling. There may indeed be but few smugglers who have sufficient understanding to thus account to themselves for their doings, but the instinct of egoism replaces their consciousness. Above I have shown the same thing about freedom of the press.
But if I am a human being and have truly discovered within myself the person that religious humanity refers to as the distant goal, then everything "truly human" is also my own. What is attributed to the concept of humanity belongs to me. That freedom of trade, e.g., which humanity has yet to achieve—and which, like an alluring dream, people push off to humanity's golden future—I claim in advance as my own, and I engage in it for now through smuggling. There may indeed be only a few smugglers who fully understand their actions in this way, but the instinct of self-interest takes the place of their awareness. I have already demonstrated a similar point regarding freedom of the press.
Everything is my own, therefore I bring back to myself what wants to withdraw from me; but above all I always bring myself back when I have slipped away from myself to any tributariness. But this too is not my calling, but my natural act.
Everything belongs to me, so I reclaim whatever tries to pull away from me; but most importantly, I always return to myself when I’ve drifted away into anything outside of my true self. Yet, this isn't my purpose; it’s just how I naturally am.
Enough, there is a mighty difference whether I make myself the starting-point or the goal. As the latter I do not have myself, am consequently still alien to myself, am my essence, my "true essence," and this "true essence," alien to me, will mock me as a spook of a thousand different names. Because I am not yet I, another (like God, the true man, the truly pious man, the rational man, the freeman, etc.) is I, my ego.
Enough, there’s a huge difference between making myself the starting point or the goal. As the goal, I don’t have myself, so I'm still disconnected from myself; I am my essence, my "true essence," and this "true essence," which is foreign to me, will taunt me as a ghost with a thousand different names. Because I’m not yet myself, someone else (like God, the true person, the truly pious person, the rational person, the free person, etc.) defines my ego.
Still far from myself, I separate myself into two halves, of which one, the one unattained and to be ful[Pg 438]filled, is the true one. The one, the untrue, must be brought as a sacrifice; to wit, the unspiritual one. The other, the true, is to be the whole man; to wit, the spirit. Then it is said, "The spirit is man's proper essence," or, "man exists as man only spiritually." Now there is a greedy rush to catch the spirit, as if one would then have bagged himself; and so, in chasing after himself, one loses sight of himself, whom he is.
Still distant from who I truly am, I split myself into two halves, one of which, the one I haven't reached and need to complete, is the real me. The other, the false self, has to be sacrificed; that is, the unspiritual part. The true self is meant to be the whole person; that is, the spirit. Then it's said, "The spirit is man's true essence," or, "man exists as man only in a spiritual sense." Now there's this desperate rush to grasp the spirit, as if doing so would mean capturing oneself; and in the process of pursuing this self, one ends up losing sight of who they really are.
And, as one stormily pursues his own self, the never-attained, so one also despises shrewd people's rule to take men as they are, and prefers to take them as they should be; and, for this reason, hounds every one on after his should-be self and "endeavors to make all into equally entitled, equally respectable, equally moral or rational men."[219]
And just as someone passionately chases after their ideal self, which they can never fully reach, they also look down on the clever people who accept others as they are, choosing instead to see them as they ought to be. Because of this, they push everyone to pursue their ideal selves and "try to turn everyone into equally deserving, equally respectable, equally moral or rational individuals."[219]
Yes, "if men were what they should be, could be, if all men were rational, all loved each other as brothers," then it would be a paradisiacal life.[220]—All right, men are as they should be, can be. What should they be? Surely not more than they can be! And what can they be? Not more, again, than they—can, i. e. than they have the competence, the force, to be. But this they really are, because what they are not they are incapable of being; for to be capable means—really to be. One is not capable for anything that one really is not; one is not capable of anything that one does not really do. Could a man blinded by cataract see? Oh, yes, if he had his cataract successfully removed. But now he cannot see because he does[Pg 439] not see. Possibility and reality always coincide. One can do nothing that one does not, as one does nothing that one cannot.
Yes, "if people were what they should be, could be, if all people were rational, all loved each other as brothers," then life would be paradise.[220]—Okay, people are as they should be and can be. What should they be? Surely not more than they can be! And what can they be? Not more, again, than they—can, i. e. than they have the ability, the strength, to be. But this is what they truly are, because what they are not, they are incapable of being; for to be capable means—truly to be. You can't be capable of anything that you really aren't; you can't do anything that you don't truly do. Could a man blinded by cataracts see? Oh, yes, if he had his cataracts successfully removed. But right now he can't see because he doesn't see.[Pg 439] Possibility and reality always align. You can do nothing that you don't, just as you do nothing that you can't.
The singularity of this assertion vanishes when one reflects that the words "it is possible that ..." almost never contain another meaning than "I can imagine that ...," e. g., It is possible for all men to live rationally, i. e. I can imagine that all, etc. Now,—since my thinking cannot, and accordingly does not, cause all men to live rationally, but this must still be left to the men themselves,—general reason is for me only thinkable, a thinkableness, but as such in fact a reality that is called a possibility only in reference to what I can not bring to pass, to wit, the rationality of others. So far as depends on you, all men might be rational, for you have nothing against it; nay, so far as your thinking reaches, you perhaps cannot discover any hindrance either, and accordingly nothing does stand in the way of the thing in your thinking; it is thinkable to you.
The uniqueness of this statement disappears when you consider that the phrase "it is possible that ..." almost always just means "I can imagine that ...," for example, It is possible for all people to live rationally, meaning I can imagine that everyone, etc. Now, since my thoughts cannot, and therefore do not, make all people live rationally, but this must still be left up to the individuals themselves—general reason is for me only something I can think about, a thinkability, but as such, it is actually a reality that is referred to as a possibility only in relation to what I cannot make happen, namely, the rationality of others. As far as you are concerned, everyone could be rational because you have nothing against it; in fact, as far as your thinking goes, you probably can't see any obstacles either, so nothing stands in the way of the idea in your mind; it is thinkable to you.
As men are not all rational, though, it is probable that they—cannot be so.
As not all men are rational, it's likely that they can't be.
If something which one imagines to be easily possible is not, or does not happen, then one may be assured that something stands in the way of the thing, and that it is—impossible. Our time has its art, science, etc.; the art may be bad in all conscience; but may one say that we deserved to have a better, and "could" have it if we only would? We have just as much art as we can have. Our art of to-day is the only art possible, and therefore real, at the time.[Pg 440]
If something you think should be easy to achieve isn’t happening, you can be sure that something is blocking it, making it impossible. Our time has its own art, science, and so on; the art might be downright terrible; but can we really say we deserve better and that we could have it if we just tried? We have exactly as much art as we can have. The art of today is the only art possible, and therefore real, for this moment.[Pg 440]
Even in the sense to which one might at last still reduce the word "possible," that it should mean "future," it retains the full force of the "real." If one says, e. g., "It is possible that the sun will rise to-morrow,"—this means only, "for to-day to-morrow is the real future"; for I suppose there is hardly need of the suggestion that a future is real "future" only when it has not yet appeared.
Even in the sense that you might finally boil down the word "possible" to mean "future," it still carries the full weight of the "real." If someone says, e. g., "It is possible that the sun will rise tomorrow," it only means, "for today, tomorrow is the real future"; because I think there's hardly any need to point out that a future is a "real future" only when it hasn't happened yet.
Yet wherefore this dignifying of a word? If the most prolific misunderstanding of thousands of years were not in ambush behind it, if this single concept of the little word "possible" were not haunted by all the spooks of possessed men, its contemplation should trouble us little here.
Yet why this elevation of a word? If the most widespread misunderstanding of thousands of years weren't lurking behind it, if this simple idea of the small word "possible" weren't haunted by all the ghosts of troubled people, thinking about it shouldn't bother us much here.
The thought, it was just now shown, rules the possessed world. Well, then, possibility is nothing but thinkableness, and innumerable sacrifices have hitherto been made to hideous thinkableness. It was thinkable that men might become rational; thinkable, that they might know Christ; thinkable, that they might become moral and enthusiastic for the good; thinkable, that they might all take refuge in the Church's lap; thinkable, that they might meditate, speak, and do, nothing dangerous to the State; thinkable, that they might be obedient subjects; but, because it was thinkable, it was—so ran the inference—possible, and further, because it was possible to men (right here lies the deceptive point: because it is thinkable to me, it is possible to men), therefore they ought to be so, it was their calling; and finally—one is to take men only according to this calling, only as called men, "not as they are, but as they ought to be."[Pg 441]
The idea just presented shows that thought governs the world we live in. So, possibility is nothing more than what can be thought, and countless sacrifices have been made to suppress unpleasant thoughts. It was conceivable that people could become rational; conceivable that they could know Christ; conceivable that they could become moral and passionate about doing good; conceivable that they could all turn to the Church for support; conceivable that they could think, speak, and act in ways that wouldn’t challenge the State; conceivable that they could be obedient citizens. But because it was conceivable, it was—according to this logic—possible, and furthermore, because it was possible for people (here lies the trick: because it’s thinkable for me, it’s possible for people), they should be that way, it was their duty; and ultimately—people should be judged solely by this duty, only as those who are "called," "not as they are, but as they ought to be."[Pg 441]
And the further inference? Man is not the individual, but man is a thought, an ideal, to which the individual is related not even as the child to the man, but as a chalk point to a point thought of, or as a—finite creature to the eternal Creator, or, according to modern views, as the specimen to the species. Here then comes to light the glorification of "humanity," the "eternal, immortal," for whose glory (in majorem humanitatis gloriam) the individual must devote himself and find his "immortal renown" in having done something for the "spirit of humanity."
And what's the deeper takeaway? Humanity isn't about the individual but rather a concept, an ideal, to which an individual is connected not even like a child to a parent, but more like a chalk mark to an imagined point, or like a finite being to the eternal Creator, or, in today's terms, like an example to a species. This is where the glorification of "humanity" shines through, the "eternal, immortal," for whose greatness (in majorem humanitatis gloriam) individuals must dedicate themselves and seek their "immortal legacy" in contributing to the "spirit of humanity."
Thus the thinkers rule in the world as long as the age of priests or of schoolmasters lasts, and what they think of is possible, but what is possible must be realized. They think an ideal of man, which for the time is real only in their thoughts; but they also think the possibility of carrying it out, and there is no chance for dispute, the carrying out is really—thinkable, it is an—idea.
Thus the thinkers dominate the world as long as the age of priests or schoolmasters continues, and what they envision is possible, but what is possible must be achieved. They envision an ideal of humanity, which for now exists only in their thoughts; but they also consider the possibility of realizing it, and there's no argument that making it a reality is truly—thinkable, it is an—idea.
But you and I, we may indeed be people of whom a Krummacher can think that we might yet become good Christians; if, however, he wanted to "labor with" us, we should soon make it palpable to him that our Christianity is only thinkable, but in other respects impossible; if he grinned on and on at us with his obtrusive thoughts, his "good belief," he would have to learn that we do not at all need to become what we do not like to become.
But you and I might actually be people who a Krummacher could think might still become good Christians; however, if he tried to "work with" us, we would quickly make it clear to him that our Christianity is only thinkable but, in other ways, impossible. If he kept smiling at us with his obvious thoughts and his "good beliefs," he would have to realize that we don’t need to become what we don’t want to be.
And so it goes on, far beyond the most pious of the pious. "If all men were rational, if all did right, if all were guided by philanthropy, etc."! Reason, right, philanthropy, etc., are put before the eyes of[Pg 442] men as their calling, as the goal of their aspiration. And what does being rational mean? Giving oneself a hearing?[221] No, reason is a book full of laws, which are all enacted against egoism.
And so it continues, well beyond even the most devout of the devout. "If everyone were rational, if everyone did the right thing, if everyone were motivated by kindness, etc."! Reason, rightness, kindness, etc., are presented to people as their purpose, as the goal they should strive for. But what does it mean to be rational? Just listening to oneself? No, reason is a book filled with rules, all designed to counter selfishness.[Pg 442]
History hitherto is the history of the intellectual man. After the period of sensuality, history proper begins; i. e., the period of intellectuality,[222] spirituality,[223] non-sensuality, supersensuality, nonsensicality. Man now begins to want to be and become something. What? Good, beautiful, true; more precisely, moral, pious, agreeable, etc. He wants to make of himself a "proper man," "something proper." Man is his goal, his ought, his destiny, calling, task, his—ideal; he is to himself a future, otherworldly he. And what makes a "proper fellow" of him? Being true, being good, being moral, and the like. Now he looks askance at every one who does not recognize the same "what," seek the same morality, have the same faith; he chases out "separatists, heretics, sects," etc.
History up to now is the history of the intellectual person. After the time of indulgence, true history begins; i.e., the time of intellectuality,[222] spirituality,[223] non-sensuality, supersensuality, nonsensicality. People start to want to be and become something. What? Good, beautiful, true; more specifically, moral, pious, agreeable, etc. They want to make themselves “proper individuals,” “something proper.” Humanity is their goal, their duty, their destiny, calling, task, their—ideal; they see themselves as a future, otherworldly version of themselves. And what makes someone a "proper person"? Being true, being good, being moral, and so on. Now they look suspiciously at anyone who doesn’t acknowledge the same “what,” doesn’t seek the same morality, or doesn’t have the same faith; they drive out “separatists, heretics, sects,” etc.
No sheep, no dog, exerts itself to become a "proper sheep, a proper dog"; no beast has its essence appear to it as a task, i. e. as a concept that it has to realize. It realizes itself in living itself out, i. e. dissolving itself, passing away. It does not ask to be or to become anything other than it is.
No sheep or dog tries to become a "good sheep" or a "good dog"; no animal sees its nature as a job it has to accomplish. It becomes itself by living, which means fading away and passing on. It doesn't seek to be or become anything other than what it already is.
Do I mean to advise you to be like the beasts? That you ought to become beasts is an exhortation which I certainly cannot give you, as that would again be a task, an ideal ("How doth the little busy bee improve each shining hour.... In works of labor[Pg 443] or of skill I would be busy too, for Satan finds some mischief still for idle hands to do"). It would be the same, too, as if one wished for the beasts that they should become human beings. Your nature is, once for all, a human one; you are human natures, i. e. human beings. But, just because you already are so, you do not still need to become so. Beasts too are "trained," and a trained beast executes many unnatural things. But a trained dog is no better for itself than a natural one, and has no profit from it, even if it is more companionable for us.
Do I mean to suggest that you should act like animals? Telling you to become like beasts is advice I definitely can’t give you, since that would be a task, an ideal. Just like the saying, “How does the little busy bee improve each shining hour... In works of labor[Pg 443] or skill, I would be busy too, because Satan finds some mischief for idle hands to do.” It would be just as if someone wanted animals to become human. Your nature is, after all, human; you are human beings. But since you already are human, you don’t need to become one. Animals can also be "trained," and a trained animal can perform many unnatural actions. Yet a trained dog is no better off than a natural one and doesn't gain anything from it, even if it’s more pleasant for us.
Exertions to "form" all men into moral, rational, pious, human, etc., "beings" (i. e. training) were in vogue from of yore. They are wrecked against the indomitable quality of I, against own nature, against egoism. Those who are trained never attain their ideal, and only profess with their mouth the sublime principles, or make a profession, a profession of faith. In face of this profession they must in life "acknowledge themselves sinners altogether," and they fall short of their ideal, are "weak men," and bear with them the consciousness of "human weakness."
Efforts to shape everyone into moral, rational, devout, and humane "beings" (i.e., training) have been popular for a long time. They clash with the unyielding nature of the self, individual instincts, and egoism. Those who go through training never truly achieve their ideal; they only express it verbally, showing their belief through their words or making a profession of faith. In reality, they must recognize that they are "sinners" and fall short of their ideals, being "weak individuals," carrying the awareness of "human frailty" with them.
It is different if you do not chase after an ideal as your "destiny," but dissolve yourself as time dissolves everything. The dissolution is not your "destiny," because it is present time.
It’s different if you don’t pursue an ideal as your "destiny," but instead let yourself dissolve as time dissolves everything. This dissolution isn’t your "destiny," because it’s happening in the present moment.
Yet the culture, the religiousness, of men has assuredly made them free, but only free from one lord, to lead them to another. I have learned by religion to tame my appetite, I break the world's resistance by the cunning that is put in my hand by science; I even serve no man: "I am, no man's lackey." But then it[Pg 444] comes, You must obey God more than man. Just so I am indeed free from irrational determination by my impulses, but obedient to the master Reason. I have gained "spiritual freedom," "freedom of the spirit." But with that I have then become subject to that very spirit. The spirit gives me orders, reason guides me, they are my leaders and commanders. The "rational," the "servants of the spirit," rule. But, if I am not flesh, I am in truth not spirit either. Freedom of the spirit is servitude of me, because I am more than spirit or flesh.
Yet the culture and religious beliefs of people have definitely made them free, but only free from one master, leading them to another. I've learned through religion to control my desires; I overcome the world's challenges with the cleverness provided by science; I don’t serve anyone: "I am nobody's lackey." But then it[Pg 444] comes down to this: You must obey God more than man. In that way, I am indeed free from being driven by my impulses, but I am obedient to the master Reason. I have gained "spiritual freedom," "freedom of the spirit." But with that I have actually become subject to that very spirit. The spirit gives me commands, reason directs me; they are my leaders and commanding officers. The "rational," the "servants of the spirit," are in charge. But if I am not flesh, I am truly not spirit either. Freedom of the spirit is servitude for me, because I am more than just spirit or flesh.
Without doubt culture has made me powerful. It has given me power over all motives, over the impulses of my nature as well as over the exactions and violences of the world. I know, and have gained the force for it by culture, that I need not let myself be coerced by any of my appetites, pleasures, emotions, etc.; I am their—master; in like manner I become, through the sciences and arts, the master of the refractory world, whom sea and earth obey, and to whom even the stars must give an account of themselves. The spirit has made me master.—But I have no power over the spirit itself. From religion (culture) I do learn the means for the "vanquishing of the world," but not how I am to subdue God too and become master of him; for God "is the spirit." And this same spirit, of which I am unable to become master, may have the most manifold shapes: he may be called God or National Spirit, State, Family, Reason, also—Liberty, Humanity, Man.
Without a doubt, culture has made me powerful. It has given me control over all motivations, over my natural impulses as well as over the demands and violence of the world. I know, and I’ve gained the strength for it through culture, that I don’t have to let any of my desires, pleasures, emotions, etc. coerce me; I am their master; similarly, I become, through the sciences and arts, the master of the stubborn world, which both sea and earth obey, and to whom even the stars must answer. The spirit has made me master.—But I have no power over the spirit itself. From religion (culture), I do learn the means for "overcoming the world," but not how I can subdue God as well and become his master; because God "is the spirit." And this same spirit, which I cannot control, can take many forms: it can be called God, National Spirit, State, Family, Reason, also—Liberty, Humanity, Man.
I receive with thanks what the centuries of culture have acquired for me; I am not willing to throw[Pg 445] away and give up anything of it: I have not lived in vain. The experience that I have power over my nature, and need not be the slave of my appetites, shall not be lost to me; the experience that I can subdue the world by culture's means is too dear-bought for me to be able to forget it. But I want still more.
I appreciate everything that centuries of culture have given me; I'm not willing to throw[Pg 445] it away or give up any of it: I have not lived in vain. The knowledge that I have power over my nature and don’t have to be a slave to my desires will not be lost on me; the realization that I can conquer the world through cultural means is too valuable for me to forget. But I want even more.
People ask, what can man do? what can he accomplish? what goods procure? and put down the highest of everything as a calling. As if everything were possible to me!
People ask, what can a person do? What can they achieve? What can they obtain? They prioritize the most esteemed of everything as a goal. As if anything were possible for me!
If one sees somebody going to ruin in a mania, a passion, etc. (e. g. in the huckster-spirit, in jealousy), the desire is stirred to deliver him out of this possession and to help him to "self-conquest." "We want to make a man of him!" That would be very fine if another possession were not immediately put in the place of the earlier one. But one frees from the love of money him who is a thrall to it, only to deliver him over to piety, humanity, or some principle else, and to transfer him to a fixed standpoint anew.
If you see someone ruining their life because of a craze, obsession, etc. (e.g. the spirit of a shopkeeper, jealousy), you feel the urge to rescue them from this grip and help them achieve "self-control." "We want to turn them into a person of worth!" That would be great if it didn't mean putting another obsession in place of the previous one. You free someone from the love of money, only to hand them over to religion, kindness, or some other principle, and to establish them on a fixed standpoint again.
This transference from a narrow standpoint to a sublime one is declared in the words that the sense must not be directed to the perishable, but to the imperishable alone: not to the temporal, but to the eternal, absolute, divine, purely human, etc.,—to the spiritual.
This shift from a limited perspective to a higher one is expressed in the idea that our focus should be on what lasts, not on what fades away: not on the temporary, but on the eternal, absolute, divine, purely human, etc.—to the spiritual.
People very soon discerned that it was not indifferent what one set his affections on, or what one occupied himself with; they recognized the importance of the object. An object exalted above the individuality of things is the essence of things; yes, the essence is alone the thinkable in them, it is for the thinking[Pg 446] man. Therefore direct no longer your sense to the things, but your thoughts to the essence. "Blessed are they who see not, and yet believe"; i. e., blessed are the thinkers for they have to do with the invisible and believe in it. Yet even an object of thought, that constituted an essential point of contention centuries long, comes at last to the point of being "no longer worth speaking of." This was discerned, but nevertheless people always kept before their eyes again a self-valid importance of the object, an absolute value of it, as if the doll were not the most important thing to the child, the Koran to the Turk. As long as I am not the sole important thing to myself, it is indifferent of what object I "make much," and only my greater or lesser delinquency against it is of value. The degree of my attachment and devotion marks the standpoint of my liability to service, the degree of my sinning shows the measure of my ownness.
People quickly realized that it mattered what we care about and what we spend our time on; they understood the importance of the object. An object that stands above the individuality of things is the essence of things; yes, the essence is what can truly be thought about in them, it is for the thinking[Pg 446] person. So don’t focus your sense on the things, but your thoughts on the essence. "Blessed are they who see not, and yet believe"; i. e., blessed are the thinkers because they engage with the invisible and have faith in it. Yet, even an object of thought that has been a major point of debate for centuries eventually becomes "no longer worth discussing." This was understood, but still, people kept seeing an inherent importance in the object, an absolute value in it, as if the doll weren’t the most significant thing to the child or the Koran to the Turk. As long as I am not the only important thing to myself, it doesn't matter what object I "care about," and only my greater or lesser delinquency toward it holds value. The level of my attachment and commitment indicates my service obligation, while the extent of my wrongdoing reveals my sense of self.
But finally, and in general, one must know how to "put everything out of his mind," if only so as to be able to—go to sleep. Nothing may occupy us with which we do not occupy ourselves: the victim of ambition cannot run away from his ambitious plans, nor the God-fearing man from the thought of God; infatuation and possessedness coincide.
But ultimately, and overall, you have to know how to "clear your mind," if only to be able to—fall asleep. Nothing should keep us occupied that we don't occupy ourselves with: the person driven by ambition can't escape their ambitious plans, nor can the devout person escape the thought of God; obsession and fixation go hand in hand.
To want to realize his essence or live conformably to his concept (which with believers in God signifies as much as to be "pious," and with believers in humanity means living "humanly") is what only the sensual and sinful man can propose to himself, the man so long as he has the anxious choice between happiness of sense and peace of soul, so long as he is[Pg 447] a "poor sinner." The Christian is nothing but a sensual man who, knowing of the sacred and being conscious that he violates it, sees in himself a poor sinner: sensualness, recognized as "sinfulness," is Christian consciousness, is the Christian himself. And if "sin" and "sinfulness" are now no longer taken into the mouths of moderns, but, instead of that, "egoism," "self-seeking," "selfishness," and the like, engage them; if the devil has been translated into the "un-man" or "egoistic man,"—is the Christian less present then than before? Is not the old discord between good and evil,—is not a judge over us, man,—is not a calling, the calling to make oneself man—left? If they no longer name it calling, but "task" or, very likely, "duty," the change of name is quite correct, because "man" is not, like God, a personal being that can "call"; but outside the name the thing remains as of old.
To want to understand his true self or live according to his beliefs (which for believers in God means being "pious," and for believers in humanity means living "humanely") is something only a sensual and sinful person can aim for, as long as he keeps facing the choice between sensory pleasure and inner peace, as long as he is still a "poor sinner." The Christian is just a sensual person who, aware of the sacred and knowing he violates it, sees himself as a poor sinner: sensuality, recognized as "sinfulness," defines Christian consciousness, and that is the Christian himself. And if "sin" and "sinfulness" are no longer spoken of by modern people, but instead terms like "egoism," "self-seeking," "selfishness," and similar concepts are used; if the devil has been rebranded as the "unman" or "egoistic person,"—is the Christian any less present now than before? Is not the old struggle between good and evil still with us, the judgment from man still over us, and a calling, a calling to become more human—still there? If they no longer call it a calling, but instead say "task" or likely "duty," the name change is accurate, because "man" is not a personal being like God that can "call"; but outside of the name, the essence remains unchanged.
Every one has a relation to objects, and more, every one is differently related to them. Let us choose as an example that book to which millions of men had a relation for two thousand years, the Bible. What is it, what was it, to each? Absolutely, only what he made out of it! For him who makes to himself nothing at all out of it, it is nothing at all; for him who uses it as an amulet, it has solely the value, the significance, of a means of sorcery; for him who, like children, plays with it, it is nothing but a plaything; etc.
Everyone has a connection to objects, and even more so, everyone relates to them in different ways. Let's take the Bible as an example, a book that millions of people have connected with for two thousand years. What does it represent to each individual? Ultimately, it is simply what each person makes of it! For someone who derives nothing from it, it is completely meaningless; for someone who uses it as a talisman, it serves only as a form of magic; for a child who plays with it, it’s just a toy; and so on.
Now, Christianity asks that it shall be the same for all: say, the sacred book or the "sacred Scriptures." This means as much as that the Christian's view shall[Pg 448] also be that of other men, and that no one may be otherwise related to that object. And with this the ownness of the relation is destroyed, and one mind, one disposition, is fixed as the "true," the "only true" one. In the limitation of the freedom to make of the Bible what I will, the freedom of making in general is limited; and the coercion of a view or a judgment is put in its place. He who should pass the judgment that the Bible was a long error of mankind would judge—criminally.
Now, Christianity demands that it be the same for all: take, for example, the sacred book or the "sacred Scriptures." This implies that a Christian's perspective should[Pg 448] also align with that of others, and that no one can have a different relationship with that subject. This destroys the personal nature of that relationship, establishing one mindset, one attitude, as the "true" or "only true" one. By limiting the freedom to interpret the Bible as I choose, the freedom to create in general is also restricted, replaced by the enforcement of a particular view or judgment. Anyone who declared that the Bible represented a long-standing error of humanity would be deemed—criminal.
In fact, the child who tears it to pieces or plays with it, the Inca Atahualpa who lays his ear to it and throws it away contemptuously when it remains dumb, judges just as correctly about the Bible as the priest who praises in it the "Word of God," or the critic who calls it a job of men's hands. For how we toss things about is the affair of our option, our free will: we use them according to our heart's pleasure, or, more clearly, we use them just as we can. Why, what do the parsons scream about when they see how Hegel and the speculative theologians make speculative thoughts out of the contents of the Bible? Precisely this, that they deal with it according to their heart's pleasure, or "proceed arbitrarily with it."
In fact, the kid who rips it apart or messes with it, the Inca Atahualpa who listens to it and then tosses it aside with disdain when it doesn’t respond, judges the Bible just as accurately as the priest who praises it as the "Word of God," or the critic who says it’s just a product of human effort. The way we handle things reflects our choice, our free will: we use them based on our own desires, or, more precisely, we use them just as we are able. Seriously, what do the ministers complain about when they see how Hegel and the speculative theologians turn the contents of the Bible into speculative ideas? Exactly that—they approach it based on their own desires, or "handle it arbitrarily."
But, because we all show ourselves arbitrary in the handling of objects, i. e. do with them as we like best, at our liking (the philosopher likes nothing so well as when he can trace out an "idea" in everything, as the God-fearing man likes to make God his friend by everything, and so, e. g., by keeping the Bible sacred), therefore we nowhere meet such grievous arbitrariness, such a frightful tendency to vio[Pg 449]lence, such stupid coercion, as in this very domain of our—own free will. If we proceed arbitrarily in taking the sacred objects thus or so, how is it then that we want to take it ill of the parson-spirits if they take us just as arbitrarily in their fashion, and esteem us worthy of the heretic's fire or of another punishment, perhaps of the—censorship?
But since we all tend to handle things however we want, doing what we prefer, like how a philosopher enjoys finding an "idea" in everything, and a devout person likes to connect with God through various means, such as keeping the Bible sacred, we see a serious issue of arbitrariness and a troubling inclination towards violence in this very area of our own free will. If we are arbitrary in how we treat sacred objects, then why do we criticize the so-called parson-spirits for treating us just as capriciously, judging us worthy of punishment, whether it be the heretic's fire or even censorship?
What a man is, he makes out of things; "as you look at the world, so it looks at you again." Then the wise advice makes itself heard again at once, You must only look at it "rightly, unbiasedly," etc. As if the child did not look at the Bible "rightly and unbiasedly" when it makes it a plaything. That shrewd precept is given us, e. g., by Feuerbach. One does look at things rightly when one makes of them what one will (by things objects in general are here understood, such as God, our fellow-men, a sweetheart, a book, a beast, etc.). And therefore the things and the looking at them are not first, but I am, my will is. One will bring thoughts out of the things, will discover reason in the world, will have sacredness in it: therefore one shall find them. "Seek and ye shall find." What I will seek, I determine: I want, e. g., to get edification from the Bible; it is to be found; I want to read and test the Bible thoroughly; my outcome will be a thorough instruction and criticism—to the extent of my powers. I elect for myself what I have a fancy for, and in electing I show myself—arbitrary.
What a man is comes from the things he creates; "as you look at the world, it looks back at you." Then the wise advice quickly comes to mind: You must look at it "correctly, without bias," etc. As if a child isn't looking at the Bible "correctly and without bias" when it turns it into a toy. That clever principle is given to us, e. g., by Feuerbach. You truly see things correctly when you create what you want from them (by "things," we mean objects in general, like God, other people, a partner, a book, an animal, etc.). Therefore, the things and how we perceive them are not primary; I am, my will is. I want to derive thoughts from things, want to find reason in the world, want to see it as sacred: that's why I will find them. "Seek and you shall find." What I choose to seek, I decide: I want, e. g., to gain insight from the Bible; it is there to be discovered; I want to read and examine the Bible thoroughly; my result will be complete understanding and critique—to the best of my ability. I choose what interests me, and in choosing, I reveal myself—arbitrary.
Connected with this is the discernment that every judgment which I pass upon an object is the creature of my will; and that discernment again leads me to[Pg 450] not losing myself in the creature, the judgment, but remaining the creator, the judger, who is ever creating anew. All predicates of objects are my statements, my judgments, my—creatures. If they want to tear themselves loose from me and be something for themselves, or actually overawe me, then I have nothing more pressing to do than to take them back into their nothing, i. e. into me the creator. God, Christ, trinity, morality, the good, etc., are such creatures, of which I must not merely allow myself to say that they are truths, but also that they are deceptions. As I once willed and decreed their existence, so I want to have license to will their non-existence too; I must not let them grow over my head, must not have the weakness to let them become something "absolute," whereby they would be eternalized and withdrawn from my power and decision. With that I should fall a prey to the principle of stability, the proper life-principle of religion, which concerns itself with creating "sanctuaries that must not be touched," "eternal truths,"—in short, that which shall be "sacred,"—and depriving you of what is yours.
Connected to this is the understanding that every judgment I make about something is a product of my will; and this understanding leads me to[Pg 450] not lose myself in the product, the judgment, but to remain the creator, the one who judges, always creating anew. All attributes of objects are my statements, my judgments, my—creations. If they try to separate from me and become something on their own, or even overpower me, then I have no higher priority than to pull them back into their nothingness, i.e. into me, the creator. God, Christ, the trinity, morality, the good, etc., are such creations, and I must not only allow myself to say that they are truths but also that they are deceptions. Just as I once willed and declared their existence, I want the freedom to will their non-existence too; I must not let them grow beyond my control, nor should I be weak enough to let them become something "absolute," which would eternalize them and remove them from my influence and choice. Doing so would make me a victim of the principle of stability, the fundamental life principle of religion that is focused on creating "sanctuaries that must not be touched," "eternal truths,"—in short, those things that are to be made "sacred,"—and robbing you of what is yours.
The object makes us into possessed men in its sacred form just as in its profane; as a supersensuous object, just as it does as a sensuous one. The appetite or mania refers to both, and avarice and longing for heaven stand on a level. When the rationalists wanted to win people for the sensuous world, Lavater preached the longing for the invisible. The one party wanted to call forth emotion, the other motion, activity.
The object turns us into obsessed individuals in both its sacred and everyday forms, as a non-physical object just like it does as a physical one. The desire or obsession applies to both, and greed and yearning for the divine are on the same level. When the rationalists aimed to engage people with the physical world, Lavater advocated for a desire for the unseen. One side sought to evoke emotion, while the other aimed for motion and activity.
The conception of objects is altogether diverse, even[Pg 451] as God, Christ, the world, etc., were and are conceived of in the most manifold wise. In this every one is a "dissenter," and after bloody combats so much has at last been attained, that opposite views about one and the same object are no longer condemned as heresies worthy of death. The "dissenters" reconcile themselves to each other. But why should I only dissent (think otherwise) about a thing? why not push the thinking otherwise to its last extremity, viz., that of no longer having any regard at all for the thing, and therefore thinking its nothingness, crushing it? Then the conception itself has an end, because there is no longer anything to conceive of. Why am I to say, let us suppose, "God is not Allah, not Brahma, not Jehovah, but—God"; but not, "God is nothing but a deception"? Why do people brand me if I am an "atheist"? Because they put the creature above the creator ("They honor and serve the creature more than the Creator"[224]) and require a ruling object, that the subject may be right submissive. I am to bend beneath the absolute, I ought to.
The way we think about things is really varied, just as God, Christ, the world, and so on have been viewed in countless ways. In this, everyone is a "dissenter," and after many fierce battles, we've finally reached a point where different opinions on the same subject aren't condemned as heresies deserving of death anymore. The "dissenters" find ways to get along with one another. But why should I just disagree (think differently) about something? Why not take that thinking differently to its fullest extent, namely, to the point of completely disregarding the thing and thus considering it to be nothing, destroying it? Then the very idea itself comes to an end because there's nothing left to conceive. Why should I say, for example, "God is not Allah, not Brahma, not Jehovah, but—God"; but not, "God is nothing but a deception"? Why do people label me if I identify as an "atheist"? Because they elevate the creature above the creator ("They honor and serve the creature more than the Creator"[224]) and demand a ruling object so that the subject can be properly submissive. I'm expected to submit beneath the absolute; I'm told I should.
By the "realm of thoughts" Christianity has completed itself; the thought is that inwardness in which all the world's lights go out, all existence becomes existenceless, the inward man (the heart, the head) is all in all. This realm of thoughts awaits its deliverance, awaits, like the Sphinx, Œdipus's key-word to the riddle, that it may enter in at last to its death. I am the annihilator of its continuance, for in the creator's realm it no longer forms a realm of its own, not a [Pg 452]State in the State, but a creature of my creative—thoughtlessness. Only together and at the same time with the benumbed thinking world can the world of Christians, Christianity and religion itself, come to its downfall; only when thoughts run out are there no more believers. To the thinker his thinking is a "sublime labor, a sacred activity," and it rests on a firm faith, the faith in truth. At first praying is a sacred activity, then this sacred "devotion" passes over into a rational and reasoning "thinking," which, however, likewise retains in the "sacred truth" its un-derangeable basis of faith, and is only a marvelous machine that the spirit of truth winds up for its service. Free thinking and free science busy me—for it is not I that am free, not I that busy myself, but thinking is free and busies me—with heaven and the heavenly or "divine"; that is, properly, with the world and the worldly, not this world but "another" world; it is only the reversing and deranging of the world, a busying with the essence of the world, therefore a derangement. The thinker is blind to the immediateness of things, and incapable of mastering them: he does not eat, does not drink, does not enjoy; for the eater and drinker is never the thinker, nay, the latter forgets eating and drinking, his getting on in life, the cares of nourishment, etc., over his thinking; he forgets it as the praying man too forgets it. This is why he appears to the forceful son of nature as a queer Dick, a fool,—even if he does look upon him as holy, just as lunatics appeared so to the ancients. Free thinking is lunacy, because it is pure movement of the inwardness, of the merely inward[Pg 453] man, which guides and regulates the rest of the man. The shaman and the speculative philosopher mark the bottom and top rounds on the ladder of the inward man, the—Mongol. Shaman and philosopher fight with ghosts, demons, spirits, gods.
By the "realm of thoughts," Christianity has completed itself; thought is that inwardness where all the world's lights go out, and all existence becomes meaningless. The inward person (the heart, the mind) is everything. This realm of thoughts is waiting for its release, like the Sphinx waiting for Oedipus's key word to the riddle so it can finally enter its own end. I am the force that brings an end to its persistence because in the creator's realm, it no longer stands as its own domain, not a [Pg 452] State within the State, but rather a product of my creative—thoughtlessness. Only together, and at the same time with the dulled thinking world, can the world of Christians, Christianity, and religion itself fall apart; only when thoughts run dry do believers vanish. For the thinker, thinking is a "noble effort, a sacred activity," grounded in a solid faith—faith in truth. Initially, praying is a sacred act, but this sacred "devotion" transitions into a rational and logical "thinking," which still maintains the "sacred truth" as its unshakeable foundation of faith, and is just a fantastic mechanism that the spirit of truth winds up for its purpose. Free thinking and free science engage me—because it's not I who am free, not I who keep myself busy, but thinking is free and occupies me—with heaven and the heavenly or "divine"; specifically, with the world and the worldly, not this world, but "another" world; it’s merely the distortion and upheaval of the world, a preoccupation with the essence of the world, hence a disruption. The thinker is blind to the immediacy of things and unable to control them: he does not eat, does not drink, does not enjoy; because the eater and drinker are never the thinker; rather, the thinker forgets eating and drinking, his daily life, the worries of nourishment, etc., while absorbed in thinking; he forgets it, just as the person praying does. This is why he seems like an eccentric, a fool,—even if others view him as sacred, just as lunatics were seen in ancient times. Free thinking is madness because it is the pure movement of inwardness, of the merely inward[Pg 453] man, which guides and controls the rest of the person. The shaman and the speculative philosopher represent the extremes on the ladder of the inward man, the—Mongol. Shaman and philosopher contend with ghosts, demons, spirits, and gods.
Totally different from this free thinking is own thinking, my thinking, a thinking which does not guide me, but is guided, continued, or broken off, by me at my pleasure. The distinction of this own thinking from free thinking is similar to that of own sensuality, which I satisfy at pleasure, from free, unruly sensuality to which I succumb.
Totally different from this free thinking is own thinking, my thinking, a way of thinking that doesn’t guide me but is influenced, continued, or interrupted by me as I choose. The difference between this own thinking and free thinking is similar to that between my own sensuality, which I satisfy at will, and free, uncontrollable sensuality that I give in to.
Feuerbach, in the "Principles of the Philosophy of the Future," is always harping upon being. In this he too, with all his antagonism to Hegel and the absolute philosophy, is stuck fast in abstraction; for "being" is abstraction, as is even "the I." Only I am not abstraction alone: I am all in all, consequently even abstraction or nothing; I am all and nothing; I am not a mere thought, but at the same time I am full of thoughts, a thought-world. Hegel condemns the own, mine,[225]—"opinion."[226] "Absolute thinking" is that thinking which forgets that it is my thinking, that I think, and that it exists only through me. But I, as I, swallow up again what is mine, am its master; it is only my opinion, which I can at any moment change, i. e. annihilate, take back into myself, and consume. Feuerbach wants to smite Hegel's "absolute thinking" with unconquered being. But in me being is as much conquered as thinking is. It[Pg 454] is my being, as the other is my thinking.
Feuerbach, in the "Principles of the Philosophy of the Future," is always focused on being. In this, he, despite his opposition to Hegel and absolute philosophy, is trapped in abstraction; because "being" is an abstraction, just like "the I." However, I am not just an abstraction: I am everything, which includes abstraction or nothingness; I am everything and nothing; I’m not just a thought, but I’m also full of thoughts, a world of ideas. Hegel criticizes the personal, the mine,[225]—"opinion."[226] "Absolute thinking" is that thinking which forgets that it is my thinking, that I think, and that it exists only through me. But I, as I, reclaim what is mine and have control over it; it’s only my opinion, which I can change at any moment, i.e. annihilate, take back into myself, and absorb. Feuerbach aims to defeat Hegel's "absolute thinking" with unconquered being. But within me, being is just as constrained as thinking is. It[Pg 454] is my being, just as the other is my thinking.
With this, of course, Feuerbach does not get further than to the proof, trivial in itself, that I require the senses for everything, or that I cannot entirely do without these organs. Certainly I cannot think if I do not exist sensuously. But for thinking as well as for feeling, and so for the abstract as well as for the sensuous, I need above all things myself, this quite particular myself, this unique myself. If I were not this one, e. g. Hegel, I should not look at the world as I do look at it, I should not pick out of it that philosophical system which just I as Hegel do, etc. I should indeed have senses, as do other people too, but I should not utilize them as I do.
With this, Feuerbach only manages to demonstrate, which is pretty obvious, that I need my senses for everything, or that I can't completely function without these organs. Of course, I can’t think if I don’t experience things sensually. But for both thinking and feeling, and for the abstract as well as the sensory, I primarily need myself, this specific myself, this unique me. If I weren't this one, e.g. Hegel, I wouldn't see the world the way I do, and I wouldn't choose the philosophical system that I, as Hegel, identify with, etc. I would indeed have senses like everyone else, but I wouldn't use them in the same way I do.
Thus the reproach is brought up against Hegel by Feuerbach[227] that he misuses language, understanding by many words something else than what natural consciousness takes them for; and yet he too commits the same fault when he gives the "sensuous" a sense of unusual eminence. Thus it is said, p. 69, "the sensuous is not the profane, the destitute of thought, the obvious, that which is understood of itself." But, if it is the sacred, the full of thought, the recondite, that which can be understood only through mediation,—well, then it is no longer what people call the sensuous. The sensuous is only that which exists for the senses; what, on the other hand, is enjoyable only to those who enjoy with more than the senses, who go beyond sense-enjoyment or sense-reception, is at most mediated or introduced by the senses, i. e. the senses constitute[Pg 455] a condition for obtaining it, but it is no longer anything sensuous. The sensuous, whatever it may be, when taken up into me becomes something non-sensuous, which, however, may again have sensuous effects, e. g. by the stirring of my emotions and my blood.
Thus, Feuerbach[227] criticizes Hegel for misusing language, interpreting words to mean something different than what common understanding conveys. Yet, Hegel makes the same mistake when he assigns an unusual significance to "sensuous." On p. 69, it states, "the sensuous is not the profane, devoid of thought, obvious, or something understood by itself." However, if it is sacred, full of thought, and obscure, only understandable through mediation—then it’s no longer what people typically consider sensuous. The sensuous is simply what exists for the senses; what is enjoyable only to those who appreciate more than the senses, who transcend sensory enjoyment or reception, is at most mediated or introduced by the senses. In other words, the senses provide a condition for experiencing it, but it is no longer truly sensuous. Whatever the sensuous may be, once it’s internalized, it becomes something non-sensuous, which, however, can still have sensuous effects, e.g. by stirring my emotions and blood.
It is well that Feuerbach brings sensuousness to honor, but the only thing he is able to do with it is to clothe the materialism of his "new philosophy" with what had hitherto been the property of idealism, the "absolute philosophy." As little as people let it be talked into them that one can live on the "spiritual" alone without bread, so little will they believe his word that as a sensuous being one is already everything, and so spiritual, full of thoughts, etc.
It’s great that Feuerbach values sensuousness, but all he manages to do is wrap the materialism of his "new philosophy" in what has previously belonged to idealism, the "absolute philosophy." Just as people refuse to be convinced that they can survive solely on the "spiritual" without bread, they won't buy into his claim that as a sensuous being, one is already everything, and so spiritual, full of thoughts, etc.
Nothing at all is justified by being. What is thought of is as well as what is not thought of; the stone in the street is, and my notion of it is too. Both are only in different spaces, the former in airy space, the latter in my head, in me; for I am space like the street.
Nothing at all is justified by being. What is thought about is along with what isn't thought about; the stone in the street is, and my idea of it is too. Both exist in different spaces, the former in open air, the latter in my mind, in me; because I am space just like the street.
The professionals, the privileged, brook no freedom of thought, i. e. no thoughts that do not come from the "Giver of all good," be he called God, pope, church, or whatever else. If anybody has such illegitimate thoughts, he must whisper them into his confessor's ear, and have himself chastised by him till the slave-whip becomes unendurable to the free thoughts. In other ways too the professional spirit takes care that free thoughts shall not come at all: first and foremost, by a wise education. He on whom the principles of morality have been duly inculcated never becomes free again from moralizing thoughts, and rob[Pg 456]bery, perjury, overreaching, and the like, remain to him fixed ideas against which no freedom of thought protects him. He has his thoughts "from above," and gets no further.
The professionals and the privileged do not allow any freedom of thought, meaning no thoughts that don’t come from the "Giver of all good," whether that's God, the pope, the church, or whatever else. If someone has such “unauthorized” thoughts, they must whisper them to their confessor and get punished by him until the pain becomes unbearable for their free thoughts. The professional mindset also ensures that free thoughts are entirely blocked, primarily through careful education. Anyone who has had properly instilled moral principles never escapes from moralizing thoughts, and crimes like theft, lying, and deception become ingrained ideas against which freedom of thought offers no protection. They only have thoughts "from above," and nothing more.
It is different with the holders of concessions or patents. Every one must be able to have and form thoughts as he will. If he has the patent, or the concession, of a capacity to think, he needs no special privilege. But, as "all men are rational," it is free to every one to put into his head any thoughts whatever, and, to the extent of the patent of his natural endowment, to have a greater or less wealth of thoughts. Now one hears the admonitions that one "is to honor all opinions and convictions," that "every conviction is authorized," that one must be "tolerant to the views of others," etc.
It’s different for those who hold concessions or patents. Everyone should be free to think as they wish. If someone has the patent or concession for a capacity to think, they don’t need any special privilege. However, since “everyone is rational,” anyone is free to entertain any thoughts they like and, depending on their natural abilities, to have a varying wealth of thoughts. Nowadays, we often hear reminders that we should "respect all opinions and beliefs," that "every belief is valid," and that we must be "tolerant of others' views," etc.
But "your thoughts are not my thoughts, and your ways are not my ways." Or rather, I mean the reverse: Your thoughts are my thoughts, which I dispose of as I will, and which I strike down unmercifully; they are my property, which I annihilate as I list. I do not wait for authorization from you first, to decompose and blow away your thoughts. It does not matter to me that you call these thoughts yours too, they remain mine nevertheless, and how I will proceed with them is my affair, not a usurpation. It may please me to leave you in your thoughts; then I keep still. Do you believe thoughts fly around free like birds, so that every one may get himself some which he may then make good against me as his inviolable property? What is flying around is all—mine.
But "your thoughts are not my thoughts, and your ways are not my ways." Or rather, let me put it another way: Your thoughts are my thoughts, which I manage as I see fit, and which I crush without mercy; they are my property, which I destroy at will. I don’t ask for your permission first to tear apart and scatter your thoughts. It doesn't matter to me that you claim these thoughts as yours too; they still belong to me, and how I choose to handle them is my affair, not theft. If I find it enjoyable to leave you with your thoughts, then I remain silent. Do you really think thoughts float around freely like birds, so that anyone can snatch some up and then claim them as their untouchable property against me? What’s out there is all—mine.
Do you believe you have your thoughts for your[Pg 457]selves and need answer to no one for them, or, as you do also say, you have to give an account of them to God only? No, your great and small thoughts belong to me, and I handle them at my pleasure.
Do you think your thoughts are just for you[Pg 457] and that you don’t have to answer to anyone for them? Or, as you also say, you only need to account for them to God? No, your big and little thoughts belong to me, and I manage them however I want.
The thought is my own only when I have no misgiving about bringing it in danger of death every moment, when I do not have to fear its loss as a loss for me, a loss of me. The thought is my own only when I can indeed subjugate it, but it never can subjugate me, never fanaticizes me, makes me the tool of its realization.
The thought is truly my own only when I have no worry about it being at risk of dying at any moment, when I don't fear losing it as a loss for me, a loss of myself. The thought is mine only when I can actually control it, but it can never control me, never drives me to be just a means to its realization.
So freedom of thought exists when I can have all possible thoughts; but the thoughts become property only by not being able to become masters. In the time of freedom of thought, thoughts (ideas) rule; but, if I attain to property in thought, they stand as my creatures.
So, freedom of thought exists when I can have all kinds of thoughts; but thoughts only become my property when they can't take control over me. In a time of freedom of thought, ideas lead; but if I claim ownership over my thoughts, they become my creations.
If the hierarchy had not so penetrated men to the innermost as to take from them all courage to pursue free thoughts, i. e. thoughts perhaps displeasing to God, one would have to consider freedom of thought just as empty a word as, say, a freedom of digestion.
If the hierarchy hadn't so deeply affected people that it stripped them of all courage to think freely, meaning thoughts that might upset God, we would have to view freedom of thought as just as meaningless as, for example, the freedom to digest.
According to the professionals' opinion, the thought is given to me; according to the freethinkers', I seek the thought. There the truth is already found and extant, only I must—receive it from its Giver by grace; here the truth is to be sought and is my goal, lying in the future, toward which I have to run.
According to the experts, the thought is given to me; according to the free thinkers, I seek the thought. There, the truth is already discovered and exists; I just have to receive it from its Giver through grace. Here, the truth needs to be pursued and is my objective, lying ahead in the future, which I must strive toward.
In both cases the truth (the true thought) lies outside me, and I aspire to get it, be it by presentation (grace), be it by earning (merit of my own). Therefore, (1) The truth is a privilege, (2) No, the way to[Pg 458] it is patent to all, and neither the Bible nor the holy fathers nor the church nor any one else is in possession of the truth; but one can come into possession of it by—speculating.
In both situations, the truth (the real understanding) is outside of me, and I strive to obtain it, whether through presentation (grace) or by achieving it (my own merit). Therefore, (1) The truth is a privilege, (2) No, the way to [Pg 458] it is clear to everyone, and neither the Bible nor the holy fathers nor the church nor anyone else holds the truth; instead, one can come to possess it by—speculating.
Both, one sees, are propertyless in relation to the truth: they have it either as a fief (for the "holy father," e. g., is not a unique person; as unique he is this Sixtus, Clement, etc., but he does not have the truth as Sixtus, Clement, etc., but as "holy father," i. e. as a spirit) or as an ideal. As a fief, it is only for a few (the privileged); as an ideal, for all (the patentees).
Both, as you can see, are propertyless regarding the truth: they hold it either as a fief (because the "holy father," e. g., is not just one unique individual; uniquely, he is this Sixtus, Clement, etc., but he doesn't possess the truth as Sixtus, Clement, etc., he has it as "holy father," i. e. as a spirit) or as an ideal. As a fief, it belongs only to a few (the privileged); as an ideal, it belongs to all (the patentees).
Freedom of thought, then, has the meaning that we do indeed all walk in the dark and in the paths of error, but every one can on this path approach the truth and is accordingly on the right path ("All roads lead to Rome, to the world's end, etc."). Hence freedom of thought means this much, that the true thought is not my own; for, if it were this, how should people want to shut me off from it?
Freedom of thought means that we all navigate through uncertainty and make mistakes, but each person can find their way toward the truth and is therefore on the right track ("All roads lead to Rome, to the world's end, etc."). So, freedom of thought implies that true thought isn't exclusively mine; if it were, why would anyone try to prevent me from accessing it?
Thinking has become entirely free, and has laid down a lot of truths which I must accommodate myself to. It seeks to complete itself into a system and to bring itself to an absolute "constitution." In the State e. g. it seeks for the idea, say, till it has brought out the "rational State," in which I am then obliged to be suited; in man (anthropology), till it "has found man."
Thinking has become completely free and has established many truths that I have to come to terms with. It aims to develop into a system and to reach a definitive "constitution." In the State, for example, it searches for the concept until it produces the "rational State," to which I then have to conform; in humanity (anthropology), until it "has discovered humanity."
The thinker is distinguished from the believer only by believing much more than the latter, who on his part thinks of much less as signified by his faith (creed). The thinker has a thousand tenets of faith[Pg 459] where the believer gets along with few; but the former brings coherence into his tenets, and takes the coherence in turn for the scale to estimate their worth by. If one or the other does not fit into his budget, he throws it out.
The thinker stands apart from the believer mainly because they believe much more than the believer, who, in turn, thinks about much less as defined by their faith (creed). The thinker holds a multitude of beliefs[Pg 459] while the believer is satisfied with a few; however, the thinker brings coherence to their beliefs, using that coherence as a measure to assess their value. If something doesn’t fit within their criteria, they discard it.
The thinkers run parallel to the believers in their pronouncements. Instead of "If it is from God you will not root it out," the word is "If it is from the truth, is true, etc."; instead of "Give God the glory,"—"Give truth the glory." But it is very much the same to me whether God or the truth wins; first and foremost I want to win.
The thinkers align with the believers in what they say. Instead of "If it’s from God, you won't be able to get rid of it," the message is "If it's from the truth, it’s true, etc."; instead of "Give God the glory," it’s "Give truth the glory." But honestly, it doesn’t matter to me whether God or the truth prevails; what I want most is to win.
Aside from this, how is an "unlimited freedom" to be thinkable inside of the State or society? The State may well protect one against another, but yet it must not let itself be endangered by an unmeasured freedom, a so-called unbridledness. Thus in "freedom of instruction" the State declares only this,—that it is suited with every one who instructs as the State (or, speaking more comprehensibly, the political power) would have it. The point for the competitors is this "as the State would have it." If the clergy, e. g., does not will as the State does, then it itself excludes itself from competition (vid. France). The limit that is necessarily drawn in the State for any and all competition is called "the oversight and superintendence of the State." In bidding freedom of instruction keep within the due bounds, the State at the same time fixes the scope of freedom of thought; because, as a rule, people do not think farther than their teachers have thought.
Aside from this, how is “unlimited freedom” possible within the State or society? The State can protect individuals from one another, but it can't risk its own safety by allowing unrestricted freedom, often referred to as unrestrained behavior. Therefore, in “freedom of instruction,” the State essentially states that it aligns with everyone who teaches in the way that the State (or, more simply, the governing authority) prefers. The key point for the competitors is this “as the State prefers.” If the clergy, for example, does not align with the State’s views, then it effectively removes itself from competition (see France). The limit that is necessarily established in the State for any and all competition is referred to as “the oversight and supervision of the State.” By requiring that freedom of instruction stays within certain limits, the State simultaneously defines the boundaries of freedom of thought; because, generally, people do not think beyond the ideas their teachers have presented.
Hear Minister Guizot: "The great difficulty of[Pg 460] to-day is the guiding and dominating of the mind. Formerly the church fulfilled this mission; now it is not adequate to it. It is from the university that this great service must be expected, and the university will not fail to perform it. We, the government, have the duty of supporting it therein. The charter calls for the freedom of thought and that of conscience."[228] So, in favor of freedom of thought and conscience, the minister demands "the guiding and dominating of the mind."
Hear Minister Guizot: "The big challenge today is the guiding and dominating of the mind. In the past, the church took on this role; now it’s not sufficient. We must look to the university for this important task, and the university will not let us down. We, the government, have the responsibility to support it in this. The charter calls for freedom of thought and freedom of conscience."[228] So, in favor of freedom of thought and conscience, the minister demands "the guiding and dominating of the mind."
Catholicism haled the examinee before the forum of ecclesiasticism, Protestantism before that of biblical Christianity. It would be but little bettered if one haled him before that of reason, as Ruge, e. g., wants to.[229] Whether the church, the Bible, or reason (to which, moreover, Luther and Huss already appealed) is the sacred authority makes no difference in essentials.
Catholicism brought the test taker before the forum of the church, while Protestantism did so before the forum of biblical Christianity. It wouldn’t be much better if one brought him before the forum of reason, as Ruge, for example, suggests.[229] Whether the church, the Bible, or reason (to which, by the way, Luther and Huss had already appealed) is the sacred authority doesn’t change the essentials.
The "question of our time" does not become soluble even when one puts it thus: Is anything general authorized, or only the individual? Is the generality (such as State, law, custom, morality, etc.) authorized, or individuality? It becomes soluble for the first time when one no longer asks after an "authorization" at all, and does not carry on a mere fight against "privileges."—A "rational" freedom of teaching, which "recognizes only the conscience of reason,"[230] does not bring us to the goal; we require an egoistic freedom of teaching rather, a freedom of teaching for all own[Pg 461]ness, wherein I become audible and can announce myself unchecked. That I make myself "audible,"[231] this alone is "reason,"[232] be I ever so irrational; in my making myself heard, and so hearing myself, others as well as I myself enjoy me, and at the same time consume me.
The "question of our time" doesn’t become solvable even if you phrase it like this: Is there any general authority, or just the individual? Is generality (like the State, law, custom, morality, etc.) authorized, or is individuality? It only starts to become solvable when we stop asking about “authorization” at all and don't just keep fighting against “privileges.” A “rational” freedom of teaching, which “recognizes only the conscience of reason,” doesn’t get us to the goal; instead, we need an *egoistic* freedom of teaching, a freedom of teaching for all individuality, where *I* can become *audible* and express myself freely. The fact that I make myself “*audible*,” this alone is “reason,” whether I’m irrational or not; in making myself heard and hearing myself, both others and I enjoy my presence, and at the same time, consume it.
What would be gained if, as formerly the orthodox I, the loyal I, the moral I, etc., was free, now the rational I should become free? Would this be the freedom of me?
What would be gained if, as in the past, the traditional I, the loyal I, the moral I, etc., was free, but now the rational I should become free? Would this be my freedom?
If I am free as "rational I," then the rational in me, or reason, is free; and this freedom of reason, or freedom of the thought, was the ideal of the Christian world from of old. They wanted to make thinking—and, as aforesaid, faith is also thinking, as thinking is faith—free; the thinkers, i. e. the believers as well as the rational, were to be free; for the rest freedom was impossible. But the freedom of thinkers is the "freedom of the children of God," and at the same time the most merciless—hierarchy or dominion of the thought; for I succumb to the thought. If thoughts are free, I am their slave; I have no power over them, and am dominated by them. But I want to have the thought, want to be full of thoughts, but at the same time I want to be thoughtless, and, instead of freedom of thought, I preserve for myself thoughtlessness.
If I am free as a "rational being," then the rational part of me, or reason, is free; and this freedom of reason, or freedom of thought, has been the ideal of the Christian world for a long time. They wanted to make thinking— and, as mentioned earlier, faith is also thinking, just as thinking is faith— free; the thinkers, meaning both the believers and the rational ones, were supposed to be free; for others, freedom was impossible. But the freedom of thinkers is the "freedom of the children of God," and at the same time the most ruthless hierarchy or control of thought; because I yield to thought. If thoughts are free, I am their slave; I have no control over them and am dominated by them. But I want to have thoughts, want to be filled with thoughts, yet at the same time I want to be thoughtless, and instead of having freedom of thought, I choose to maintain my thoughtlessness.
If the point is to have myself understood and to make communications, then assuredly I can make use only of human means, which are at my command because I am at the same time man. And really I[Pg 462] have thoughts only as man; as I, I am at the same time thoughtless.[233] He who cannot get rid of a thought is so far only man, is a thrall of language, this human institution, this treasury of human thoughts. Language or "the word" tyrannizes hardest over us, because it brings up against us a whole army of fixed ideas. Just observe yourself in the act of reflection, right now, and you will find how you make progress only by becoming thoughtless and speechless every moment. You are not thoughtless and speechless merely in (say) sleep, but even in the deepest reflection; yes, precisely then most so. And only by this thoughtlessness, this unrecognized "freedom of thought" or freedom from the thought, are you your own. Only from it do you arrive at putting language to use as your property.
If the goal is for me to be understood and to communicate, then I can only use human means, which I have at my disposal because I am human. In fact, I[Pg 462] have thoughts only as man; as my true self, I am also thoughtless.[233] Someone who can’t free themselves from a thought is only human, a slave to language, this human creation, this repository of human ideas. Language or "the word" exerts the strongest control over us because it confronts us with a whole army of fixed ideas. Just watch yourself while you reflect right now, and you’ll see how you make progress only by being thoughtless and speechless in every moment. You're not thoughtless and speechless just in (for example) sleep, but even in the deepest reflection; yes, especially then. And it's only through this thoughtlessness, this unrecognized "freedom of thought" or freedom from thought, that you truly belong to yourself. It's only from this state that you can start using language as your property.
If thinking is not my thinking, it is merely a spun-out thought; it is slave work, or the work of a "servant obeying at the word." For not a thought, but I, am the beginning for my thinking, and therefore I am its goal too, even as its whole course is only a course of my self-enjoyment; for absolute or free thinking, on the other hand, thinking itself is the beginning, and it plagues itself with propounding this beginning as the extremest "abstraction" (e. g. as being). This very abstraction, or this thought, is then spun out further.
If thinking isn't my thinking, it's just a recycled thought; it's like being a slave or a "servant obeying orders." Because I, not just a thought, am the starting point for my thinking, and so I am also its aim. The entire process is just a way for me to find enjoyment in myself. In contrast, with absolute or free thinking, thinking itself is where it all starts, and it struggles by presenting this starting point as the ultimate "abstraction" (e.g. as being). This very abstraction, or thought, is then further developed.
Absolute thinking is the affair of the human spirit, and this is a holy spirit. Hence this thinking is an affair of the parsons, who have "a sense for it," a sense[Pg 463] for the "highest interests of mankind," for "the spirit."
Absolute thinking is a matter of the human spirit, and this is a sacred spirit. Therefore, this kind of thinking is something for the ministers, who have "a knack for it," a knack for the "highest interests of humanity," for "the spirit."
To the believer, truths are a settled thing, a fact; to the freethinker, a thing that is still to be settled. Be absolute thinking ever so unbelieving, its incredulity has its limits, and there does remain a belief in the truth, in the spirit, in the idea and its final victory: this thinking does not sin against the holy spirit. But all thinking that does not sin against the holy spirit is belief in spirits or ghosts.
To the believer, truths are a settled thing, a fact; to the freethinker, something that is still to be settled. Even if absolute thinking is skeptical, its doubts have their limits, and there still exists a belief in the truth, in the spirit, in the idea and its ultimate triumph: this kind of thinking doesn’t go against the holy spirit. However, all thinking that doesn’t go against the holy spirit is belief in spirits or ghosts.
I can as little renounce thinking as feeling, the spirit's activity as little as the activity of the senses. As feeling is our sense for things, so thinking is our sense for essences (thoughts). Essences have their existence in everything sensuous, especially in the word. The power of words follows that of things: first one is coerced by the rod, afterward by conviction. The might of things overcomes our courage, our spirit; against the power of a conviction, and so of the word, even the rack and the sword lose their overpoweringness and force. The men of conviction are the priestly men, who resist every enticement of Satan.
I can’t give up thinking any more than I can give up feeling; I can’t stop the mind's activity any more than the activity of the senses. Just like feeling helps us perceive things, thinking helps us understand essences (ideas). Essences exist in everything we sense, especially in words. The power of words matches that of things: first, we’re compelled by force, and later by belief. The strength of things can crush our courage and spirit; against the strength of a belief, and by extension the power of words, even torture and violence lose their overwhelming grip and impact. People of conviction are the ones of great integrity, who resist every temptation from evil.
Christianity took away from the things of this world only their irresistibleness, made us independent of them. In like manner I raise myself above truths and their power: as I am supersensual, so I am supertrue. Before me truths are as common and as indifferent as things; they do not carry me away, and do not inspire me with enthusiasm. There exists not even one truth, not right, not freedom, humanity, etc., that has stability before me, and to which I subject myself. They are words, nothing but words, as all things are[Pg 464] to the Christian nothing but "vain things." In words and truths (every word is a truth, as Hegel asserts that one cannot tell a lie) there is no salvation for me, as little as there is for the Christian in things and vanities. As the riches of this world do not make me happy, so neither do its truths. It is now no longer Satan, but the spirit, that plays the story of the temptation; and he does not seduce by the things of this world, but by its thoughts, by the "glitter of the idea."
Christianity diminished the allure of worldly things, making us independent of them. In the same way, I elevate myself above truths and their influence: as I transcend the sensory, I also transcend what is considered true. To me, truths feel as ordinary and unremarkable as objects; they don’t captivate me or fill me with excitement. Not a single truth—be it right, freedom, humanity, etc.—has any real foundation in my view, or commands my submission. They are merely words, nothing more than words, just as all things are to the Christian nothing but "vain things." In words and truths (every word represents a truth, as Hegel claims one cannot lie) there is no salvation for me, just as there is none for Christians in objects and vanities. Just as the wealth of this world does not bring me happiness, neither do its truths. Now, it’s not Satan, but the spirit that tells the story of temptation; he does not tempt with worldly possessions, but with its ideas, with the "glimmer of the concept."
Along with worldly goods, all sacred goods too must be put away as no longer valuable.
Along with material possessions, all spiritual things must also be set aside as no longer valuable.
Truths are phrases, ways of speaking, words (λόγος); brought into connection, or into an articulate series, they form logic, science, philosophy.
Truths are phrases, ways of speaking, words (logos); when connected or arranged in an articulate series, they create logic, science, and philosophy.
For thinking and speaking I need truths and words, as I do foods for eating; without them I cannot think nor speak. Truths are men's thoughts, set down in words and therefore just as extant as other things, although extant only for the mind or for thinking, they are human institutions and human creatures, and, even if they are given out for divine revelations, there still remains in them the quality of alienness for me; yes, as my own creatures they are already alienated from me after the act of creation.
For thinking and speaking, I need truths and words, just like I need food for eating; without them, I can't think or speak. Truths are people's thoughts expressed in words, so they're just as real as other things, even if they only exist in the mind or for thinking. They are human constructs and creations, and even if they are presented as divine revelations, they still feel foreign to me; yes, as my own creations, they have already become estranged from me after the act of creation.
The Christian man is the man with faith in thinking, who believes in the supreme dominion of thoughts and wants to bring thoughts, so-called "principles," to dominion. Many a one does indeed test the thoughts, and chooses none of them for his master without criticism, but in this he is like the dog who sniffs at people to smell out "his master": he is always aim[Pg 465]ing at the ruling thought. The Christian may reform and revolt an infinite deal, may demolish the ruling concepts of centuries; he will always aspire to a new "principle" or new master again, always set up a higher or "deeper" truth again, always call forth a cult again, always proclaim a spirit called to dominion, lay down a law for all.
The Christian man is someone who thinks with faith, believing in the ultimate power of thoughts and wanting to make those thoughts, or "principles," take charge. Many do examine their thoughts and choose none of them as their guiding principle without scrutiny, but in this, they resemble a dog sniffing around people to identify "his master": they are always aiming for the dominant thought. The Christian can reform and rebel endlessly, can tear down the dominant ideas of centuries; yet he will always seek out a new "principle" or new master, consistently establish a higher or "deeper" truth, repeatedly call forth a new belief system, and always proclaim a spirit destined to lead, laying down a law for everyone.
If there is even one truth only to which man has to devote his life and his powers because he is man, then he is subjected to a rule, dominion, law, etc.; he is a servingman. It is supposed that, e. g., man, humanity, liberty, etc., are such truths.
If there’s even one truth that a person must dedicate their life and abilities to because they are human, then they are bound by a rule, authority, law, etc.; they are a servant. It’s assumed that, e. g., humanity, freedom, etc., are those truths.
On the other hand, one can say thus: Whether you will further occupy yourself with thinking depends on you; only know that, if in your thinking you would like to make out anything worthy of notice, many hard problems are to be solved, without vanquishing which you cannot get far. There exists, therefore, no duty and no calling for you to meddle with thoughts (ideas, truths); but, if you will do so, you will do well to utilize what the forces of others have already achieved toward clearing up these difficult subjects.
On the other hand, you could say this: Whether you continue to think about things is up to you; just know that, if you want to come up with something notable, you'll face many tough challenges, and without overcoming them, you won’t get very far. So, there’s no obligation or need for you to get involved with thoughts (ideas, truths); however, if you choose to do so, it would be wise to use what others have already accomplished in understanding these complex topics.
Thus, therefore, he who will think does assuredly have a task, which he consciously or unconsciously sets for himself in willing that; but no one has the task of thinking or of believing.—In the former case it may be said, You do not go far enough, you have a narrow and biased interest, you do not go to the bottom of the thing; in short, you do not completely subdue it. But, on the other hand, however far you may come at any time, you are still always at the end, you have no call to step farther, and you can have it as you will or as[Pg 466] you are able. It stands with this as with any other piece of work, which you can give up when the humor for it wears off. Just so, if you can no longer believe a thing, you do not have to force yourself into faith or to busy yourself lastingly as if with a sacred truth of the faith, as theologians or philosophers do, but you can tranquilly draw back your interest from it and let it run. Priestly spirits will indeed expound this your lack of interest as "laziness, thoughtlessness, obduracy, self-deception," and the like. But do you just let the trumpery lie, notwithstanding. No thing,[234] no so-called "highest interest of mankind," no "sacred cause,"[235] is worth your serving it, and occupying yourself with it for its sake; you may seek its worth in this alone, whether it is worth anything to you for your sake. Become like children, the biblical saying admonishes us. But children have no sacred interest and know nothing of a "good cause." They know all the more accurately what they have a fancy for; and they think over, to the best of their powers, how they are to arrive at it.
So, anyone who chooses to think definitely has a task that they either consciously or unconsciously set for themselves by wanting to do so; however, nobody is obligated to think or believe. In the first case, it might be said, you're not going deep enough, you have a narrow and biased interest, and you aren’t fully understanding the matter; in short, you aren’t completely taking control of it. But, no matter how far you manage to go, you'll always find yourself at the limit; there's no requirement to go any further, and you can engage with it however you want or are able to. It's like any other task; you can stop when you lose the mood for it. Likewise, if you can no longer believe in something, you don’t have to force yourself to have faith or keep yourself busy with it as if it were a sacred truth like theologians or philosophers might do. Instead, you can calmly withdraw your interest and let it go. Religious people may interpret your lack of interest as "laziness, thoughtlessness, stubbornness, or self-deception," and so on. But just ignore all that noise. No thing, no so-called "highest interest of mankind," no "sacred cause," is worth serving or occupying yourself with just for its sake; you should only determine its value based on whether it means anything to you. The biblical saying tells us to become like children. But children have no sacred interests and know nothing of a "good cause." They are much clearer about what they like; and they think as best as they can about how to get it.
Thinking will as little cease as feeling. But the power of thoughts and ideas, the dominion of theories and principles, the sovereignty of the spirit, in short the—hierarchy, lasts as long as the parsons, i. e. theologians, philosophers, statesmen, philistines, liberals, schoolmasters, servants, parents, children, married couples, Proudhon, George Sand, Bluntschli, etc., etc., have the floor; the hierarchy will endure as long as people believe in, think of, or even criticise, principles;[Pg 467] for even the most inexorable criticism, which undermines all current principles, still does finally believe in the principle.
Thinking won't stop any more than feeling will. But the power of thoughts and ideas, the control of theories and principles, the authority of the spirit—in short, the hierarchy—will last as long as the leaders, i.e. theologians, philosophers, politicians, materialists, progressives, teachers, employees, parents, children, married couples, Proudhon, George Sand, Bluntschli, and so on, have their say; the hierarchy will persist as long as people believe in, think about, or even critique principles; [Pg 467] because even the harshest criticism, which challenges all existing principles, still ultimately believes in the principle.
Every one criticises, but the criterion is different. People run after the "right" criterion. The right criterion is the first presupposition. The critic starts from a proposition, a truth, a belief. This is not a creation of the critic, but of the dogmatist; nay, commonly it is actually taken up out of the culture of the time without further ceremony, like e. g. "liberty," "humanity," etc. The critic has not "discovered man," but this truth has been established as "man" by the dogmatist, and the critic (who, besides, may be the same person with him) believes in this truth, this article of faith. In this faith, and possessed by this faith, he criticises.
Everyone criticizes, but the standards are different. People chase after the "right" standard. The right standard is the initial assumption. The critic starts from a statement, a truth, a belief. This isn’t something the critic created, but rather something from the dogmatist; often, it’s simply borrowed from the culture of the time without much thought, like e.g. "liberty," "humanity," etc. The critic hasn’t "discovered man," but this concept has been defined as "man" by the dogmatist, and the critic (who may even be the same person) believes in this truth, this article of faith. In this faith, and driven by this faith, he criticizes.
The secret of criticism is some "truth" or other: this remains its energizing mystery.
The key to criticism is some kind of "truth": that’s what makes it so compelling.
But I distinguish between servile and own criticism. If I criticise under the presupposition of a supreme being, my criticism serves the being and is carried on for its sake: if, e. g., I am possessed by the belief in a "free State," then everything that has a bearing on it I criticise from the standpoint of whether it is suitable to this State, for I love this State; if I criticise as a pious man, then for me everything falls into the classes of divine and diabolical, and before my criticism nature consists of traces of God or traces of the devil (hence names like Godsgift, Godmount, the Devil's Pulpit, etc.), men of believers and unbelievers, etc.; if I criticise while believing in man as the "true essence," then for me everything falls primarily into[Pg 468] the classes of man and the un-man, etc.
But I make a distinction between servile and own criticism. When I criticize based on the belief in a supreme being, my criticism serves that being and is done for its sake. For example, if I’m caught up in the idea of a "free State," I’ll evaluate everything in terms of how it fits this State, because I love this State. If I criticize as a faithful person, I view everything within the categories of divine and diabolical, seeing nature as either traces of God or traces of the devil (hence names like Godsgift, Godmount, the Devil's Pulpit, etc.), with people as believers and non-believers, etc. If I criticize while believing in humanity as the "true essence," then everything I encounter primarily falls into the categories of man and the un-man, etc.
Criticism has to this day remained a work of love: for at all times we exercised it for the love of some being. All servile criticism is a product of love, a possessedness, and proceeds according to that New Testament precept, "Test everything and hold fast the good."[236] "The good" is the touchstone, the criterion. The good, returning under a thousand names and forms, remained always the presupposition, remained the dogmatic fixed point for this criticism, remained the—fixed idea.
Criticism has always been a labor of love: we’ve practiced it out of love for something or someone. All unoriginal criticism comes from love, a kind of obsession, and follows that New Testament guideline, "Test everything and hold on to the good."[236] "The good" serves as the benchmark, the standard. The good, appearing in countless names and forms, has always been the assumption, the unwavering foundation for this criticism, the—fixed idea.
The critic, in setting to work, impartially presupposes the "truth," and seeks for the truth in the belief that it is to be found. He wants to ascertain the true, and has in it that very "good."
The critic, in getting started, assumes the "truth" without bias and searches for the truth believing it exists. He aims to determine what is true and finds value in that very pursuit.
Presuppose means nothing else than put a thought in front, or think something before everything else and think the rest from the starting-point of this that has been thought, i. e. measure and criticise it by this. In other words, this is as much as to say that thinking is to begin with something already thought. If thinking began at all, instead of being begun, if thinking were a subject, an acting personality of its own, as even the plant is such, then indeed there would be no abandoning the principle that thinking must begin with itself. But it is just the personification of thinking that brings to pass those innumerable errors. In the Hegelian system they always talk as if thinking or "the thinking spirit" (i. e. personified thinking, thinking as a ghost) thought and acted; in critical[Pg 469] liberalism it is always said that "criticism" does this and that, or else that "self-consciousness" finds this and that. But, if thinking ranks as the personal actor, thinking itself must be presupposed; if criticism ranks as such, a thought must likewise stand in front. Thinking and criticism could be active only starting from themselves, would have to be themselves the presupposition of their activity, as without being they could not be active. But thinking, as a thing presupposed, is a fixed thought, a dogma; thinking and criticism, therefore, can start only from a dogma, i. e. from a thought, a fixed idea, a presupposition.
Presuppose means nothing more than to put a thought forward, or to think of something before everything else and then think about the rest based on what has been thought, i.e. to measure and critique it by this. In other words, this means that thinking begins with something that has already been thought. If thinking actually started at all, rather than being initiated, if thinking were a subject, an acting personality of its own, like even a plant is, then there would indeed be no way around the idea that thinking must begin with itself. However, it's the personification of thinking that leads to countless errors. In the Hegelian system, they always talk as if thinking or "the thinking spirit" (i.e. personified thinking, thinking as a ghost) thinks and acts; in critical[Pg 469] liberalism, it is consistently said that "criticism" does this or that, or that "self-consciousness" discovers this or that. But if thinking is treated as a personal actor, it must be presupposed; if criticism is regarded as such, then a thought must similarly come first. Thinking and criticism could only be active if they begin with themselves, meaning they would have to be the presupposition of their activity, as without existence they couldn't be active. But thinking, as something presupposed, is a fixed thought, a dogma; thus, thinking and criticism can only start from a dogma, i.e. from a thought, a fixed idea, a presupposition.
With this we come back again to what was enunciated above, that Christianity consists in the development of a world of thoughts, or that it is the proper "freedom of thought," the "free thought," the "free spirit." The "true" criticism, which I called "servile," is therefore just as much "free" criticism, for it is not my own.
With this, we return to what was stated earlier: Christianity is about creating a world of ideas, or it represents the genuine "freedom of thought," "free thought," and "free spirit." The "true" criticism, which I referred to as "servile," is also a form of "free" criticism because it does not come from me.
The case stands otherwise when what is yours is not made into something that is of itself, not personified, not made independent an a "spirit" to itself. Your thinking has for a presupposition not "thinking," but you. But thus you do presuppose yourself after all? Yes, but not for myself, but for my thinking. Before my thinking, there is—I. From this it follows that my thinking is not preceded by a thought, or that my thinking is without a "presupposition." For the presupposition which I am for my thinking is not one made by thinking, not one thought of, but it is posited thinking itself, it is the owner of the thought, and proves only that thinking is nothing more than—prop[Pg 470]erty, i. e. that an "independent" thinking, a "thinking spirit," does not exist at all.
The situation is different when what belongs to you isn't turned into something that exists on its own, isn't given life, and isn't made independent like a "spirit." Your thought process assumes not "thinking," but you. But do you really presume your own existence? Yes, but not for my own sake, only for my thinking. Before my thinking, there is—I. This means that my thinking isn't preceded by a thought, or that my thinking doesn't have a "presupposition." The presupposition that I hold for my thinking isn't one created by thinking, nor is it one thought of, but it is asserted thinking itself, it is the owner of the thought, and it only shows that thinking is nothing more than—prop[Pg 470]erty, i. e. that an "independent" thinking, a "thinking spirit," doesn't actually exist at all.
This reversal of the usual way of regarding things might so resemble an empty playing with abstractions that even those against whom it is directed would acquiesce in the harmless aspect I give it, if practical consequences were not connected with it.
This shift from the usual perspective might seem like just playing with ideas, so much so that even those it's aimed at might accept the harmless way I present it, if it weren't for the real consequences tied to it.
To bring these into a concise expression, the assertion now made is that man is not the measure of all things, but I am this measure. The servile critic has before his eye another being, an idea, which he means to serve; therefore he only slays the false idols for his God. What is done for the love of this being, what else should it be but a—work of love? But I, when I criticise, do not even have myself before my eyes, but am only doing myself a pleasure, amusing myself according to my taste; according to my several needs I chew the thing up or only inhale its odor.
To sum it up, the claim being made now is that people are not the measure of all things, but I am that measure. The submissive critic focuses on another being, an idea, that he aims to serve; so he just destroys the false idols for his God. What is done out of love for this being can only be a—work of love. But when I critique, I don’t even consider myself; I’m just giving myself a treat, enjoying things according to my taste. Depending on what I need, I either fully engage with it or just take in its essence.
The distinction between the two attitudes will come out still more strikingly if one reflects that the servile critic, because love guides him, supposes he is serving the thing [cause] itself.
The difference between the two attitudes becomes even more apparent when one considers that the submissive critic, guided by love, believes he is supporting the thing [cause] itself.
The truth, or "truth in general," people are bound not to give up, but to seek for. What else is it but the être suprême, the highest essence? Even "true criticism" would have to despair if it lost faith in the truth. And yet the truth is only a—thought; but it is not merely "a" thought, but the thought that is above all thoughts, the irrefragable thought; it is the thought itself, which gives the first hallowing to all others; it is the consecration of thoughts, the "absolute," the "sacred" thought. The truth wears longer[Pg 471] than all the gods; for it is only in the truth's service, and for love of it, that people have overthrown the gods and at last God himself. "The truth" outlasts the downfall of the world of gods, for it is the immortal soul of this transitory world of gods, it is Deity itself.
The truth, or "general truth," is something people refuse to give up on; they constantly seek it out. What else could it be but the être suprême, the highest essence? Even "true criticism" would lose hope if it lost its belief in the truth. And yet, the truth is just a—thought; but it’s not just "a" thought; it’s the thought that trumps all others, the undeniable thought; it is the thought itself, which sanctifies all other thoughts; it is the consecration of thoughts, the "absolute," the "sacred" thought. The truth endures longer[Pg 471] than all the gods; because it is only in service to the truth, and out of love for it, that people have toppled the gods and eventually God himself. "The truth" outlasts the fall of the divine realm, for it is the immortal essence of this fleeting world of gods, it is Deity itself.
I will answer Pilate's question, What is truth? Truth is the free thought, the free idea, the free spirit; truth is what is free from you, what is not your own, what is not in your power. But truth is also the completely unindependent, impersonal, unreal, and incorporeal; truth cannot step forward as you do, cannot move, change, develop; truth awaits and receives everything from you, and itself is only through you; for it exists only—in your head. You concede that the truth is a thought, but say that not every thought is a true one, or, as you are also likely to express it, not every thought is truly and really a thought. And by what do you measure and recognize the thought? By your impotence, to wit, by your being no longer able to make any successful assault on it! When it overpowers you, inspires you, and carries you away, then you hold it to be the true one. Its dominion over you certifies to you its truth; and, when it possesses you, and you are possessed by it, then you feel well with it, for then you have found your—lord and master. When you were seeking the truth, what did your heart then long for? For your master! You did not aspire to your might, but to a Mighty One, and wanted to exalt a Mighty One ("Exalt ye the Lord our God!"). The truth, my dear Pilate, is—the Lord, and all who seek the truth are seeking and[Pg 472] praising the Lord. Where does the Lord exist? Where else but in your head? He is only spirit, and, wherever you believe you really see him, there he is a—ghost; for the Lord is merely something that is thought of, and it was only the Christian pains and agony to make the invisible visible, the spiritual corporeal, that generated the ghost and was the frightful misery of the belief in ghosts.
I will answer Pilate's question, "What is truth?" Truth is free thought, free ideas, and a free spirit; truth is what comes from outside you, what isn't yours, what’s beyond your control. But truth is also completely independent, impersonal, unreal, and incorporeal; truth can't step forward like you can, can't move, change, or evolve; truth waits for you and gets everything from you, and it only exists through you; because it exists only—in your mind. You admit that truth is a thought, but say that not every thought is true, or, as you might put it, not every thought is genuinely a thought. And how do you measure and recognize a thought? By your inability, specifically, by your incapacity to challenge it successfully! When it overwhelms you, inspires you, and sweeps you away, then you consider it to be true. Its rule over you confirms its truth; and when it possesses you, and you become enveloped by it, then you feel good about it, because then you've found your—lord and master. When you were looking for the truth, what did your heart truly desire? Your master! You didn't reach for your power, but for a Higher Power, and you wanted to honor a Higher Power ("Honor the Lord our God!"). The truth, dear Pilate, is—the Lord, and all who seek the truth are really seeking and[Pg 472] praising the Lord. Where does the Lord exist? Where else but in your mind? He is only spirit, and wherever you think you truly see him, he is just a—ghost; for the Lord is simply something that is imagined, and it was only the Christian struggle and suffering to make the invisible visible, the spiritual tangible, that created the ghost and was the terrible misery of believing in ghosts.
As long as you believe in the truth, you do not believe in yourself, and you are a—servant, a—religious man. You alone are the truth, or rather, you are more than the truth, which is nothing at all before you. You too do assuredly ask about the truth, you too do assuredly "criticise," but you do not ask about a "higher truth,"—to wit, one that should be higher than you,—nor criticise according to the criterion of such a truth. You address yourself to thoughts and notions, as you do to the appearances of things, only for the purpose of making them palatable to you, enjoyable to you, and your own: you want only to subdue them and become their owner, you want to orient yourself and feel at home in them, and you find them true, or see them in their true light, when they can no longer slip away from you, no longer have any unseized or uncomprehended place, or when they are right for you, when they are your property. If afterward they become heavier again, if they wriggle themselves out of your power again, then that is just their untruth,—to wit, your impotence. Your impotence is their power, your humility their exaltation. Their truth, therefore, is you, or is the nothing which you are for them and in which they dissolve: their[Pg 473] truth is their nothingness.
As long as you trust in the truth, you don't trust in yourself, and you are a—servant, a—religious person. You alone are the truth, or rather, you're more than the truth, which means nothing compared to you. You definitely still question the truth, you definitely still "critique," but you don't question a "higher truth"—like one that should be above you—nor do you critique according to that kind of truth. You engage with thoughts and ideas, just like you do with how things appear, only to make them easy for you, enjoyable for you, and your own: you just want to control them and make them your property, you want to navigate them and feel comfortable with them, and you find them true, or see them as they truly are, when they can’t escape from you, when there’s nothing left unclaimed or misunderstood, or when they are right for you, when they belong to you. If later they feel burdensome again, if they wriggle free from your grasp, then that’s just their falsehood—your inability to hold them. Your inability is their strength, your humility is their elevation. Their truth, therefore, is you, or is the nothing that you are to them and in which they fade away: their[Pg 473] truth is their nothingness.
Only as the property of me do the spirits, the truths, get to rest; and they then for the first time really are, when they have been deprived of their sorry existence and made a property of mine, when it is no longer said "the truth develops itself, rules, asserts itself; history (also a concept) wins the victory," and the like. The truth never has won a victory, but was always my means to the victory, like the sword ("the sword of truth"). The truth is dead, a letter, a word, a material that I can use up. All truth by itself is dead, a corpse; it is alive only in the same way as my lungs are alive,—to wit, in the measure of my own vitality. Truths are material, like vegetables and weeds; as to whether vegetable or weed, the decision lies in me.
Only when the truths and spirits belong to me do they find peace; for the first time, they truly exist when they are stripped of their miserable existence and become mine. It's no longer said, "the truth develops itself, rules, asserts itself; history (which is also a concept) wins the victory," and so on. The truth has never won a victory; it has always been my means to victory, like a sword ("the sword of truth"). The truth is dead, just letters, words, materials that I can exhaust. All truth on its own is lifeless, a corpse; it only comes to life in the same way my lungs are alive—specifically, to the extent of my own vitality. Truths are like materials, just like vegetables and weeds; whether something is a vegetable or a weed is up to me.
Objects are to me only material that I use up. Wherever I put my hand I grasp a truth, which I trim for myself. The truth is certain to me, and I do not need to long after it. To do the truth a service is in no case my intent; it is to me only a nourishment for my thinking head, as potatoes are for my digesting stomach, or as a friend is for my social heart. As long as I have the humor and force for thinking, every truth serves me only for me to work it up according to my powers. As reality or worldliness is "vain and a thing of naught" for Christians, so is the truth for me. It exists, exactly as much as the things of this world go on existing although the Christian has proved their nothingness; but it is vain, because it has its value not in itself but in me. Of itself it is valueless. The truth is a—creature.[Pg 474]
Objects are just materials that I use up. Wherever I reach, I grab a truth that I shape for myself. The truth feels certain to me, and I don't need to chase after it. My goal isn’t to serve the truth; it’s just food for my thinking mind, like potatoes are for my digestive system, or a friend is for my social heart. As long as I have the humor and energy to think, every truth exists only for me to process according to my abilities. Just as reality or worldly matters are “empty and worthless” for Christians, the truth is the same for me. It exists just as much as the things in this world continue to exist, although Christians have shown their emptiness; but it is empty because its value comes not from itself, but from me. By itself, it is worthless. The truth is a—creature.[Pg 474]
As you produce innumerable things by your activity, yes, shape the earth's surface anew and set up works of men everywhere, so too you may still ascertain numberless truths by your thinking, and we will gladly take delight in them. Nevertheless, as I do not please to hand myself over to serve your newly discovered machines mechanically, but only help to set them running for my benefit, so too I will only use your truths, without letting myself be used for their demands.
As you create countless things through your efforts, reshaping the earth and establishing human works everywhere, you can also discover endless truths through your thoughts, and we will happily appreciate them. However, just as I don't want to submit myself to serve your newly found machines like a robot, but only help them operate for my own advantage, I will also use your truths without allowing myself to be exploited for their needs.
All truths beneath me are to my liking; a truth above me, a truth that I should have to direct myself by, I am not acquainted with. For me there is no truth, for nothing is more than I! Not even my essence, not even the essence of man, is more than I! than I, this "drop in the bucket," this "insignificant man!"
All truths beneath me are fine by me; a truth above me, a truth that I would have to guide myself by, I don’t know. For me, there is no truth, because nothing is more than I am! Not even my essence, not even the essence of humanity, is more than I am! than I, this "drop in the bucket," this "insignificant man!"
You believe that you have done the utmost when you boldly assert that, because every time has its own truth, there is no "absolute truth." Why, with this you nevertheless still leave to each time its truth, and you quite genuinely create an "absolute truth," a truth that no time lacks, because every time, however its truth may be, still has a "truth."
You think you’ve done your best when you confidently claim that since every era has its own truth, there’s no such thing as an "absolute truth." But in doing so, you still allow each era its own truth, and you actually create an "absolute truth"—a truth that every era has, because each time, no matter what its truth is, still possesses a "truth."
Is it meant only that people have been thinking in every time, and so have had thoughts or truths, and that in the subsequent time these were other than they were in the earlier? No, the word is to be that every time had its "truth of faith"; and in fact none has yet appeared in which a "higher truth" has not been recognized, a truth that people believed they must subject themselves to as "highness and majesty."[Pg 475] Every truth of a time is its fixed idea, and, if people later found another truth, this always happened only because they sought for another; they only reformed the folly and put a modern dress on it. For they did want—who would dare doubt their justification for this?—they wanted to be "inspired by an idea." They wanted to be dominated,—possessed, by a thought! The most modern ruler of this kind is "our essence," or "man."
Is it just that people have been thinking throughout every era, so they've held beliefs or truths, and that over time these have changed from what they once were? No, what this means is that every era had its own "truth of faith"; and in fact, none has emerged without some acknowledgment of a "higher truth," a truth that people believed they had to submit to as "greatness and authority."[Pg 475] Every truth of a time is its fixed idea, and if people later discovered another truth, this only occurred because they sought something different; they merely reformed the illusion and dressed it up in a contemporary style. They desired—who would dare question their reasoning for this?—they wished to be "inspired by an idea." They wanted to be governed—overwhelmed, by a thought! The most modern ruler of this sort is "our essence," or "humanity."
For all free criticism a thought was the criterion; for own criticism I am, I the unspeakable, and so not the merely thought-of; for what is merely thought of is always speakable, because word and thought coincide. That is true which is mine, untrue that whose own I am; true, e. g., the union; untrue, the State and society. "Free and true" criticism takes care for the consistent dominion of a thought, an idea, a spirit; "own" criticism, for nothing but my self-enjoyment. But in this the latter is in fact—and we will not spare it this "ignominy"!—like the bestial criticism of instinct. I, like the criticising beast, am concerned only for myself, not "for the cause." I am the criterion of truth, but I am not an idea, but more than idea, i. e. unutterable. My criticism is not a "free" criticism, not free from me, and not "servile," not in the service of an idea, but an own criticism.
For all free criticism, a thought is the standard; for personal criticism, I am, I, the inexpressible, and therefore not just something created in thought; because what is merely imagined can always be articulated, since words and thoughts align. What is true belongs to me, while what isn't true belongs to others; true, for example, is unity; untrue are the State and society. "Free and true" criticism ensures the consistent dominance of a thought, an idea, a spirit; while "personal" criticism concerns itself only with my own enjoyment. But in this respect, the latter is actually—let's not shy away from this "shame"!—like the primal criticism of instinct. I, much like the critiquing beast, am only focused on myself, not "for the cause." I am the measure of truth, but I am not just an idea; I am more than an idea, that is, inexpressible. My criticism is not a "free" criticism, not free from me, and not "servile," not serving an idea, but is a personal criticism.
True or human criticism makes out only whether something is suitable to man, to the true man; but by own criticism you ascertain whether it is suitable to you.
True or human criticism only determines if something is suitable for man, for the true man; but through your own criticism, you figure out if it is suitable for you.
Free criticism busies itself with ideas, and therefore is always theoretical. However it may rage against[Pg 476] ideas, it still does not get clear of them. It pitches into the ghosts, but it can do this only as it holds them to be ghosts. The ideas it has to do with do not fully disappear; the morning breeze of a new day does not scare them away.
Free criticism focuses on ideas, so it is always theoretical. No matter how much it may attack[Pg 476] ideas, it can't fully escape them. It confronts the illusions, but that only works because it sees them as illusions. The ideas it engages with don't completely vanish; the morning breeze of a new day doesn't chase them away.
The critic may indeed come to ataraxy before ideas, but he never gets rid of them, i. e. he will never comprehend that above the bodily man there does not exist something higher,—to wit, liberty, his humanity, etc. He always has a "calling" of man still left, "humanity." And this idea of humanity remains unrealized, just because it is an "idea" and is to remain such.
The critic might find peace before thoughts, but he can never completely let go of them. In other words, he'll never understand that there isn't anything greater than the physical person—like freedom, his humanity, and so on. He still has a "calling" of man that persists, "humanity." And this concept of humanity stays unfulfilled simply because it is just an "idea" and is destined to remain that way.
If, on the other hand, I grasp the idea as my idea, then it is already realized, because I am its reality; its reality consists in the fact that I, the bodily, have it.
If I, on the other hand, understand the idea as my idea, then it is already real because I am its reality; its reality is that I, as a physical being, have it.
They say, the idea of liberty realizes itself in the history of the world. The reverse is the case; this idea is real as a man thinks it, and it is real in the measure in which it is idea, i. e. in which I think it or have it. It is not the idea of liberty that develops itself, but men develop themselves, and, of course, in this self-development develop their thinking too.
They say that the concept of freedom becomes apparent in the history of the world. The opposite is true; this concept is real as a person perceives it, and it exists to the extent that it is an idea, i.e. to the extent that I think about it or have it. It’s not the notion of freedom that evolves, but people evolve themselves, and naturally, in this self-evolution, they also refine their thinking.
In short, the critic is not yet owner; because he still fights with ideas as with powerful aliens,—as the Christian is not owner of his "bad desires" so long as he has to combat them; for him who contends against vice, vice exists.
In short, the critic is not yet owner; because he still struggles with ideas like they're formidable opponents—just as a Christian is not the owner of his "bad desires" as long as he has to fight against them; for the person who battles against vice, vice exists.
Criticism remains stuck fast in the "freedom of knowing," the freedom of the spirit, and the spirit gains its proper freedom when it fills itself with the pure, true idea; this is the freedom of thinking, which cannot be without thoughts.[Pg 477]
Criticism is still caught up in the "freedom of knowing," the freedom of the mind, and the mind achieves its true freedom when it is filled with a pure, true idea; this is the freedom to think, which cannot exist without thoughts.[Pg 477]
Criticism smites one idea only by another, e. g. that of privilege by that of manhood, or that of egoism by that of unselfishness.
Criticism attacks one idea only through another, e. g. that of privilege by that of manhood, or that of egoism by that of unselfishness.
In general, the beginning of Christianity comes on the stage again in its critical end, egoism being combated here as there. I am not to make myself (the individual) count, but the idea, the general.
In general, the start of Christianity resurfaces during its critical end, with egoism being challenged both here and there. I should not prioritize myself (the individual), but the idea, the greater good.
Why, warfare of the priesthood with egoism, of the spiritually-minded with the worldly-minded, constitutes the substance of all Christian history. In the newest criticism this war only becomes all-embracing, fanaticism complete. Indeed, neither can it pass away till it passes thus, after it has had its life and its rage out.
Why, the battle between the priesthood and egoism, between the spiritually-minded and the worldly-minded, makes up the core of all Christian history. In the latest criticism, this conflict only becomes more widespread, turning into total fanaticism. In fact, it won’t fade away until it has played out completely, after exhausting its life and its fury.
Whether what I think and do is Christian, what do I care? Whether it is human, liberal, humane, whether unhuman, illiberal, inhuman, what do I ask about that? If only it accomplishes what I want, if only I satisfy myself in it, then overlay it with predicates as you will; it is all alike to me.
Whether what I think and do is Christian, why should I care? Whether it's human, liberal, humane, or unhuman, illiberal, inhuman, why should I ask about that? As long as it gets me what I want, as long as I find satisfaction in it, you can label it however you like; it's all the same to me.
Perhaps I too, in the very next moment, defend myself against my former thoughts; I too am likely to change suddenly my mode of action; but not on account of its not corresponding to Christianity, not on account of its running counter to the eternal rights of man, not on account of its affronting the idea of mankind, humanity, and humanitarianism, but—because I am no longer all in it, because it no longer furnishes me any full enjoyment, because I doubt the earlier thought or no longer please myself in the mode of action just now practised.[Pg 478]
Perhaps I too, in the very next moment, defend myself against my previous thoughts; I too am likely to suddenly change my approach; but not because it doesn't align with Christianity, not because it contradicts the eternal rights of man, not because it disrespects the idea of mankind, humanity, and humanitarianism, but—because I'm no longer fully invested in it, because it no longer brings me complete enjoyment, because I doubt my earlier thoughts or no longer find satisfaction in the way I'm currently acting.[Pg 478]
As the world as property has become a material with which I undertake what I will, so the spirit too as property must sink down into a material before which I no longer entertain any sacred dread. Then, firstly, I shall shudder no more before a thought, let it appear as presumptuous and "devilish" as it will, because, if it threatens to become too inconvenient and unsatisfactory for me, its end lies in my power; but neither shall I recoil from any deed because there dwells in it a spirit of godlessness, immorality, wrongfulness, as little as St. Boniface pleased to desist, through religious scrupulousness, from cutting down the sacred oak of the heathens. If the things of the world have once become vain, the thoughts of the spirit must also become vain.
As the world as property has become a material that I can use however I choose, so the spirit as property must also be reduced to a material before which I no longer feel any sacred fear. Then, I won't flinch before a thought, no matter how bold or "devilish" it seems, because if it starts to feel too inconvenient or unsatisfactory for me, its end is in my control; nor will I shy away from any action just because it might contain elements of godlessness, immorality, or wrongdoing, just as St. Boniface didn't back down from cutting down the sacred oak of the pagans due to religious scruples. If the things of the world have become useless, the thoughts of the spirit must also become useless.
No thought is sacred, for let no thought rank as "devotions";[237] no feeling is sacred (no sacred feeling of friendship, mother's feelings, etc.), no belief is sacred. They are all alienable, my alienable property, and are annihilated, as they are created, by me.
No thought is untouchable, so no thought should be classified as "devotions";[237] no feeling is untouchable (no special feeling of friendship, a mother's feelings, etc.), and no belief is untouchable. They are all alienable, my alienable property, and are destroyed just as they are created, by me.
The Christian can lose all things or objects, the most loved persons, these "objects" of his love, without giving up himself (i. e., in the Christian sense, his spirit, his soul) as lost. The owner can cast from him all the thoughts that were dear to his heart and kindled his zeal, and will likewise "gain a thousandfold again," because he, their creator, remains.
The Christian can lose everything or the people they love the most, these "objects" of their affection, without losing themselves (i.e., in the Christian sense, their spirit or soul). The owner can let go of all the thoughts that were dear to them and sparked their passion, and they will also "gain a thousand times more" because they, the creator, remain.
Unconsciously and involuntarily we all strive toward ownness, and there will hardly be one among us who has not given up a sacred feeling, a sacred[Pg 479] thought, a sacred belief; nay, we probably meet no one who could not still deliver himself from one or another of his sacred thoughts. All our contention against convictions starts from the opinion that maybe we are capable of driving our opponent out of his intrenchments of thought. But what I do unconsciously I half do, and therefore after every victory over a faith I become again the prisoner (possessed) of a faith which then takes my whole self anew into its service, and makes me an enthusiast for reason after I have ceased to be enthusiastic for the Bible, or an enthusiast for the idea of humanity after I have fought long enough for that of Christianity.
Unconsciously and involuntarily, we all seek to own our beliefs, and it’s hard to find anyone among us who hasn’t let go of a cherished feeling, a sacred thought, or a deeply held belief; in fact, we probably encounter no one who couldn't still free themselves from at least one of their sacred thoughts. All our struggles against convictions stem from the belief that we might be able to push our opponent out of their entrenched ideas. But what I do unconsciously, I only do halfway, and so after every victory over a belief, I find myself once again a prisoner (possessed) of another belief that then completely takes me over into its service, turning me into an enthusiast for reason after I've stopped being enthusiastic about the Bible, or an enthusiast for the idea of humanity after I’ve fought hard enough for Christianity.
Doubtless, as owner of thoughts, I shall cover my property with my shield, just as I do not, as owner of things, willingly let everybody help himself to them; but at the same time I shall look forward smilingly to the outcome of the battle, smilingly lay the shield on the corpses of my thoughts and my faith, smilingly triumph when I am beaten. That is the very humor of the thing. Every one who has "sublimer feelings" is able to vent his humor on the pettinesses of men; but to let it play with all "great thoughts, sublime feelings, noble inspiration, and sacred faith" presupposes that I am the owner of all.
Without a doubt, as the owner of my thoughts, I will protect my ideas just like I wouldn't let everyone take my belongings without permission. At the same time, I look forward to the outcome of the battle with a smile, ready to let my shield rest on the remains of my thoughts and my faith, and I will smile in triumph even when I lose. That's the real humor of it all. Anyone with "sublime feelings" can find humor in the trivialities of humanity, but to allow that humor to touch all "great thoughts, sublime feelings, noble inspiration, and sacred faith" assumes that I truly own everything.
If religion has set up the proposition that we are sinners altogether, I set over against it the other: we are perfect altogether! For we are, every moment, all that we can be; and we never need be more. Since no defect cleaves to us, sin has no meaning either. Show me a sinner in the world still, if no one any longer needs to do what suits a superior! If I[Pg 480] only need do what suits myself, I am no sinner if I do not do what suits myself, as I do not injure in myself a "holy one"; if, on the other hand, I am to be pious, then I must do what suits God; if I am to act humanly, I must do what suits the essence of man, the idea of mankind, etc. What religion calls the "sinner," humanitarianism calls the "egoist." But, once more: if I need not do what suits any other, is the "egoist," in whom humanitarianism has borne to itself a new-fangled devil, anything more than a piece of nonsense? The egoist, before whom the humane shudder, is a spook as much as the devil is: he exists only as a bogie and phantasm in their brain. If they were not unsophisticatedly drifting back and forth in the antediluvian opposition of good and evil, to which they have given the modern names of "human" and "egoistic," they would not have freshened up the hoary "sinner" into an "egoist" either, and put a new patch on an old garment. But they could not do otherwise, for they hold it for their task to be "men." They are rid of the Good One; good is left![238]
If religion claims that we are all sinners, I counter with this: we are all perfect! Because, at every moment, we are everything we can be; we never need to be more. Since no flaw is attached to us, sin doesn’t have any meaning either. Show me a sinner in the world still if no one needs to conform to someone superior anymore! If I only need to do what suits me, I’m not a sinner if I don’t do what suits me, as I don’t harm a "holy one"; but if I’m supposed to be pious, then I must do what pleases God; if I’m to act humanely, I must do what aligns with the essence of humanity, the idea of mankind, etc. What religion calls the "sinner," humanitarianism calls the "egoist." But, once again: if I don’t have to do what pleases anyone else, is the "egoist," whom humanitarianism has turned into a new kind of devil, anything more than nonsense? The egoist, before whom the humane cringe, is just as imaginary as the devil: he only exists as a bogeyman and phantom in their minds. If they weren’t naively bouncing back and forth in the old divide of good and evil, which they have dubbed "human" and "egoistic," they wouldn’t have rebranded the ancient "sinner" into an "egoist" nor patched an old garment with a new one. But they couldn't do otherwise, as they see it as their job to be "humans." They've ditched the Good One; good remains!
We are perfect altogether, and on the whole earth there is not one man who is a sinner! There are crazy people who imagine that they are God the Father, God the Son, or the man in the moon, and so too the world swarms with fools who seem to themselves to be sinners; but, as the former are not the man in the moon, so the latter are—not sinners. Their sin is imaginary.[Pg 481]
We are all perfect, and there isn't a single person on this planet who is a sinner! There are people who crazily think they are God the Father, God the Son, or the man in the moon, and there are also plenty of fools who believe they are sinners; but just as the former aren't the man in the moon, the latter aren't actually sinners either. Their sin is just a fantasy.[Pg 481]
Yet, it is insidiously objected, their craziness or their possessedness is at least their sin. Their possessedness is nothing but what they—could achieve, the result of their development, just as Luther's faith in the Bible was all that he was—competent to make out. The one brings himself into the madhouse with his development, the other brings himself therewith into the Pantheon and to the loss of—Valhalla.
Yet, it’s slyly argued that their madness or their obsession is at least their fault. Their obsession is just what they could achieve, a result of their growth, just like Luther’s faith in the Bible was all that he was capable of figuring out. One person ends up in the asylum due to their development, while the other finds themselves in the Pantheon and loses their connection to Valhalla.
There is no sinner and no sinful egoism!
There is no sinner and no selfish ego!
Get away from me with your "philanthropy"! Creep in, you philanthropist, into the "dens of vice," linger awhile in the throng of the great city: will you not everywhere find sin, and sin, and again sin? Will you not wail over corrupt humanity, not lament at the monstrous egoism? Will you see a rich man without finding him pitiless and "egoistic"? Perhaps you already call yourself an atheist, but you remain true to the Christian feeling that a camel will sooner go through a needle's eye than a rich man not be an "un-man." How many do you see anyhow that you would not throw into the "egoistic mass"? What, therefore, has your philanthropy [love of man] found? Nothing but unlovable men! And where do they all come from? From you, from your philanthropy! You brought the sinner with you in your head, therefore you found him, therefore you inserted him everywhere. Do not call men sinners, and they are not: you alone are the creator of sinners; you, who fancy that you love men, are the very one to throw them into the mire of sin, the very one to divide them into vicious and virtuous, into men and un-men, the very one to befoul them with the[Pg 482] slaver of your possessedness; for you love not men, but man. But I tell you, you have never seen a sinner, you have only—dreamed of him.
Get away from me with your "philanthropy"! Creep in, you philanthropist, into the "dens of vice," hang around for a while in the crowd of the big city: will you not find sin everywhere, and sin again? Will you not mourn over corrupt humanity, not lament the monstrous selfishness? Will you see a rich person without finding them ruthless and "selfish"? Maybe you already call yourself an atheist, but you still hold onto the Christian idea that a camel will sooner pass through the eye of a needle than a rich person not be an "un-person." How many do you see anyway that you would not throw into the "selfish mass"? So what has your philanthropy found? Nothing but unlovable people! And where do they all come from? From you, from your philanthropy! You brought the sinner with you in your mind, so you found him, so you labeled him everywhere. Don't call people sinners, and they aren't: you alone are the creator of sinners; you, who think that you love people, are the very one to drag them into the muck of sin, the one to divide them into vicious and virtuous, into people and un-people, the one to taint them with the slime of your obsession; for you love not people, but personhood. But I'll tell you, you have never seen a sinner, you have only—dreamed of one.
Self-enjoyment is embittered to me by my thinking I must serve another, by my fancying myself under obligation to him, by my holding myself called to "self-sacrifice," "resignation," "enthusiasm." All right: if I no longer serve any idea, any "higher essence," then it is clear of itself that I no longer serve any man either, but—under all circumstances—myself. But thus I am not merely in fact or in being, but also for my consciousness, the—unique.[239]
Self-enjoyment is soured for me by thinking I have to serve someone else, by feeling obligated to them, and by believing I’m called to “self-sacrifice,” “resignation,” or “enthusiasm.” That’s fine; if I’m no longer serving any idea or “higher essence,” then it’s clear that I’m not serving any person either, but—under all circumstances—myself. So, I am not just in existence or being, but also in my awareness, the—unique.[239]
There pertains to you more than the divine, the human, etc.; yours pertains to you.
There’s more that relates to you than just the divine or the human; yours is all about you.
Look upon yourself as more powerful than they give you out for, and you have more power; look upon yourself as more, and you have more.
See yourself as being more powerful than others say you are, and you will have more power; believe you are more, and you will be more.
People have always supposed that they must give me a destiny lying outside myself, so that at last they demanded that I should lay claim to the human because I am = man. This is the Christian magic circle. Fichte's ego too is the same essence outside me, for every one is ego; and, if only this ego has rights, then it is "the ego," it is not I. But I am not an ego along with other egos, but the sole ego: I am[Pg 483] unique. Hence my wants too are unique, and my deeds; in short, everything about me is unique. And it is only as this unique I that I take everything for my own, as I set myself to work, and develop myself, only as this. I do not develop man, nor as man, but, as I, I develop—myself.
People have always thought that they need to give me a destiny that lies outside of myself, so eventually they insisted that I should claim the human experience just because I am human. This is the Christian magic circle. Fichte’s concept of the ego is also that same essence outside of me, because everyone is an ego; and if only this ego has rights, then it’s “the ego,” not me. But I am not just one ego among many; I am the only ego: I am[Pg 483]unique. Therefore, my needs are also unique, and my actions; in short, everything about me is unique. And it’s only as this unique individual that I take everything for myself, as I work and grow, only as this. I do not develop humanity, nor as humanity, but, as I, I develop—myself.
This is the meaning of the—unique one.
This is the meaning of the—unique one.
III
THE UNIQUE ONE
Pre-Christian and Christian times pursue opposite goals; the former wants to idealize the real, the latter to realize the ideal; the former seeks the "holy spirit," the latter the "glorified body." Hence the former closes with insensitiveness to the real, with "contempt for the world"; the latter will end with the casting off of the ideal, with "contempt for the spirit."
Pre-Christian and Christian times aim for different things; the former wants to glorify reality, while the latter wants to make the ideal a reality. The former looks for the "holy spirit," and the latter for the "glorified body." As a result, the former becomes indifferent to the real world, showing "contempt for the world," while the latter will ultimately reject the ideal, displaying "contempt for the spirit."
The opposition of the real and the ideal is an irreconcilable one, and the one can never become the other: if the ideal became the real, it would no longer be the ideal; and, if the real became the ideal, the ideal alone would be, but not at all the real. The opposition of the two is not to be vanquished otherwise than if some one annihilates both. Only in this "some one," the third party, does the opposition find its end; otherwise idea and reality will ever fail to coincide. The idea cannot be so realized as to remain idea, but is realized only when it dies as idea; and it is the same with the real.
The clash between the real and the ideal is an unresolvable one, and one can never become the other: if the ideal became real, it would stop being the ideal; and if the real became the ideal, then only the ideal would exist, not the real at all. The conflict between the two can only be resolved if someone destroys both. It is only in this "someone," the third party, that the conflict comes to an end; otherwise, the idea and reality will never truly align. The idea can't be realized while still being an idea; it only becomes real when it dies as an idea, and the same applies to the real.
But now we have before us in the ancients adherents of the idea, in the moderns adherents of reality. Neither can get clear of the opposition, and both pine only, the one party for the spirit, and, when this crav[Pg 485]ing of the ancient world seemed to be satisfied and this spirit to have come, the others immediately for the secularization of this spirit again, which must forever remain a "pious wish."
But now we have in the ancients supporters of the idea, and in the moderns supporters of reality. Neither side can break free from the conflict, and both yearn only for different things: one group longs for the spirit, and when this longing of the ancient world seemed fulfilled and this spirit appeared, the other group immediately sought to secularize this spirit again, which will always remain a "pious wish."
The pious wish of the ancients was sanctity, the pious wish of the moderns is corporeity. But, as antiquity had to go down if its longing was to be satisfied (for it consisted only in the longing), so too corporeity can never be attained within the ring of Christianness. As the trait of sanctification or purification goes through the old world (the washings, etc.), so that of incorporation goes through the Christian world: God plunges down into this world, becomes flesh, and wants to redeem it, i. e. fill it with himself; but, since he is "the idea" or "the spirit," people (e. g. Hegel) in the end introduce the idea into everything, into the world, and prove "that the idea is, that reason is, in everything." "Man" corresponds in the culture of to-day to what the heathen Stoics set up as "the wise man"; the latter, like the former, a—fleshless being. The unreal "wise man," this bodiless "holy one" of the Stoics, became a real person, a bodily "Holy One," in God made flesh; the unreal "man," the bodiless ego, will become real in the corporeal ego, in me.
The devout desire of the ancients was sanctity, while the devout desire of modern times is corporeity. However, just as antiquity had to fade away for its desire to be fulfilled (since it was only about the longing), corporeity can never be achieved within the realms of Christianity. As the concept of sanctification or purification flows through the ancient world (like the washings, etc.), so the idea of incorporation flows through the Christian world: God dives into this world, becomes flesh, and aims to redeem it, i.e. fill it with Himself; but, since He is "the idea" or "the spirit," people (e.g. Hegel) ultimately infuse the idea into everything, into the world, and demonstrate "that the idea is, that reason is, in everything." "Man" in today's culture is akin to what the pagan Stoics referred to as "the wise man"; the latter, much like the former, is a—fleshless being. The unreal "wise man," this bodiless "holy one" of the Stoics, became a real person, a bodily "Holy One," in God made flesh; the unreal "man," the bodiless ego, will become real in the corporeal ego, in me.
There winds its way through Christianity the question about the "existence of God," which, taken up ever and ever again, gives testimony that the craving for existence, corporeity, personality, reality, was incessantly busying the heart because it never found a satisfying solution. At last the question about the existence of God fell, but only to rise up again in the[Pg 486] proposition that the "divine" had existence (Feuerbach). But this too has no existence, and neither will the last refuge, that the "purely human" is realizable, afford shelter much longer. No idea has existence, for none is capable of corporeity. The scholastic contention of realism and nominalism has the same content; in short, this spins itself out through all Christian history, and cannot end in it.
The question about the "existence of God" runs through Christianity, always resurfacing to show that the desire for existence, physicality, personality, and reality continually occupies the heart because it never found a satisfying answer. Eventually, the question about God's existence seemed to die down, but then it popped back up in the idea that the "divine" actually exists (Feuerbach). However, that too doesn't have real existence, and the last refuge—that what's "purely human" can be realized—won't provide shelter for much longer. No idea truly exists, as none can take physical form. The debate between realism and nominalism in scholasticism addresses the same issue; this theme has come up throughout all of Christian history and cannot find resolution within it.
The world of Christians is working at realizing ideas in the individual relations of life, the institutions and laws of the Church and the State; but they make resistance, and always keep back something unembodied (unrealizable). Nevertheless this embodiment is restlessly rushed after, no matter in what degree corporeity constantly fails to result.
The Christian world is focused on realizing ideas in personal relationships, as well as in the institutions and laws of the Church and State; however, they face resistance and always hold back something that remains unformed (unrealizable). Still, this embodiment is eagerly pursued, even though corporeity consistently falls short of being achieved.
For realities matter little to the realizer, but it matters everything that they be realizations of the idea. Hence he is ever examining anew whether the realized does in truth have the idea, its kernel, dwelling in it; and in testing the real he at the same time tests the idea, whether it is realizable as he thinks it, or is only thought by him incorrectly, and for that reason unfeasibly.
For realizations don't mean much to the person making them, but it's crucial that they truly reflect the idea. So, he's always reassessing whether what he's realized actually contains the essence of that idea; and in evaluating the real, he also evaluates the idea itself, to see if it can actually be realized as he believes, or if he's just mistaken about it, making it impossible to achieve.
The Christian is no longer to care for family, State, etc., as existences; Christians are not to sacrifice themselves for these "divine things" like the ancients, but these are only to be utilized to make the spirit alive in them. The real family has become indifferent, and there is to arise out of it an ideal one which would then be the "truly real," a sacred family, blessed by God, or, according to the liberal way of thinking, a "rational" family. With the ancients family, State,[Pg 487] fatherland, etc., is divine as a thing extant; with the moderns it is still awaiting divinity, as extant it is only sinful, earthly, and has still to be "redeemed," i. e. to become truly real. This has the following meaning: The family, etc., is not the extant and real, but the divine, the idea, is extant and real; whether this family will make itself real by taking up the truly real, the idea, is still unsettled. It is not the individual's task to serve the family as the divine, but, reversely, to serve the divine and to bring to it the still undivine family, i. e. to subject everything in the idea's name, to set up the idea's banner everywhere, to bring the idea to real efficacy.
The Christian no longer needs to prioritize family, State, etc., as existences; Christians shouldn’t sacrifice themselves for these "divine things" like people did in ancient times, but rather, these should be used to bring the spirit alive within them. The real family has become indifferent, and an ideal one should emerge from it, which would then be the "truly real," a sacred family blessed by God, or, from a liberal perspective, a "rational" family. For the ancients, family, State,[Pg 487] fatherland, etc., were divine as elements extant; for moderns, those aspects are still waiting for divinity and, as they currently exist, are only sinful and earthly, needing to be "redeemed," i. e. to become truly real. This means that family, etc., is not the existing and real thing, but rather, the divine, the idea, is the existing and real thing; whether this family will become real by embracing the truly real, the idea, is still uncertain. It's not the individual’s job to serve the family as the divine, but instead to serve the divine and bring the still undivine family to it, i. e. to subject everything in the name of the idea, to raise the idea's banner everywhere, and to make the idea practically effective.
But, since the concern of Christianity, as of antiquity, is for the divine, they always come out at this again on their opposite ways. At the end of heathenism the divine becomes the extramundane, at the end of Christianity the intramundane. Antiquity does not succeed in putting it entirely outside the world, and, when Christianity accomplishes this task, the divine instantly longs to get back into the world and wants to "redeem" the world. But within Christianity it does not and cannot come to this, that the divine as intramundane should really become the mundane itself: there is enough left that does and must maintain itself unpenetrated as the "bad," irrational, accidental, "egoistic," the "mundane" in the bad sense. Christianity begins with God's becoming man, and carries on its work of conversion and redemption through all time in order to prepare for God a reception in all men and in everything human, and to penetrate everything with the spirit: it sticks to[Pg 488] preparing a place for the "spirit."
But since the focus of Christianity, like that of ancient times, is on the divine, they always meet again on their opposing paths. At the end of paganism, the divine becomes the extramundane; at the end of Christianity, it becomes the intramundane. Antiquity fails to completely separate it from the world, and when Christianity finally achieves this, the divine immediately desires to return to the world and wants to "redeem" it. However, within Christianity, it does not and cannot happen that the divine as intramundane actually becomes the mundane itself: there remains enough that must stay untouched as the "bad," irrational, accidental, "egoistic," and the "mundane" in a negative sense. Christianity begins with God becoming man, and continues its work of conversion and redemption throughout time to prepare for God's reception in all people and in everything human, aiming to infuse everything with the spirit: it remains focused on[Pg 488] preparing a place for the "spirit."
When the accent was at last laid on Man or mankind, it was again the idea that they "pronounced eternal." "Man does not die!" They thought they had now found the reality of the idea: Man is the I of history, of the world's history; it is he, this ideal, that really develops, i. e. realizes, himself. He is the really real and corporeal one, for history is his body, in which individuals are only members. Christ is the I of the world's history, even of the pre-Christian; in modern apprehension it is man, the figure of Christ has developed into the figure of man: man as such, man absolutely, is the "central point" of history. In "man" the imaginary beginning returns again; for "man" is as imaginary as Christ is. "Man," as the I of the world's history, closes the cycle of Christian apprehensions.
When the focus finally shifted to Man or humanity, it was once again based on the idea that they "pronounced eternal." "Man does not die!" They believed they had discovered the reality of the idea: Man is the self of history, of world history; it is he, this ideal, who truly develops, i. e. realizes, himself. He is the genuinely real and physical being, for history is his body, where individuals are merely parts. Christ represents the self of world history, even before Christianity; in modern understanding, it is humanity, the figure of Christ has transformed into the figure of man: man as such, man absolutely, is the "central point" of history. In "man," the imagined beginning resurfaces; for "man" is as imagined as Christ is. "Man," as the self of world history, completes the cycle of Christian understandings.
Christianity's magic circle would be broken if the strained relation between existence and calling, i. e. between me as I am and me as I should be, ceased; it persists only as the longing of the idea for its bodiliness, and vanishes with the relaxing separation of the two: only when the idea remains—idea, as man or mankind is indeed a bodiless idea, is Christianity still extant. The corporeal idea, the corporeal or "completed" spirit, floats before the Christian as "the end of the days" or as the "goal of history"; it is not present time to him.
Christianity's magic circle would be broken if the strained relationship between existence and calling, i.e. between who I am and who I should be, came to an end; it continues only as the desire of the idea for its physical form, and disappears with the easing of the separation between the two: only when the idea remains—an idea, as man or humanity is indeed an intangible concept, is Christianity still alive. The physical idea, the physical or "fulfilled" spirit, appears to the Christian as "the end of days" or as the "goal of history"; it is not present reality for him.
The individual can only have a part in the founding of the Kingdom of God, or, according to the modern notion of the same thing, in the development and history of humanity; and only so far as he has a[Pg 489] part in it does a Christian, or according to the modern expression human, value pertain to him; for the rest he is dust and a worm-bag.
The individual can only play a role in establishing the Kingdom of God, or, as we might say today, in the progress and history of humanity; and they only have worth as a Christian, or in modern terms, as a human, to the extent that they are involved in it; beyond that, they are nothing but dust and a bag of worms.
That the individual is of himself a world's history, and possesses his property in the rest of the world's history, goes beyond what is Christian. To the Christian the world's history is the higher thing, because it is the history of Christ or "man"; to the egoist only his history has value, because he wants to develop only himself, not the mankind-idea, not God's plan, not the purposes of Providence, not liberty, and the like. He does not look upon himself as a tool of the idea or a vessel of God, he recognizes no calling, he does not fancy that he exists for the further development of mankind and that he must contribute his mite to it, but he lives himself out, careless of how well or ill humanity may fare thereby. If it were not open to confusion with the idea that a state of nature is to be praised, one might recall Lenau's "Three Gypsies."—What, am I in the world to realize ideas? To do my part by my citizenship, say, toward the realization of the idea "State," or by marriage, as husband and father, to bring the idea of the family into an existence? What does such a calling concern me! I live after a calling as little as the flower grows and gives fragrance after a calling.
That the individual is essentially a history of the world and has his place in the broader context of global history goes beyond what is Christian. For Christians, the world's history is the higher reality because it is the history of Christ or "man"; for the egoist, only his own history matters, as he seeks to develop only himself, not humanity as a whole, not God's plan, not the purposes of Providence, or freedom, and so on. He doesn’t see himself as a tool of a larger idea or a vessel of God; he recognizes no purpose, and he doesn’t think that he exists to contribute to the progress of mankind. Instead, he lives for himself, indifferent to how well or poorly humanity might fare as a result. If it didn’t risk being confused with the idea that a state of nature should be praised, one might think of Lenau's "Three Gypsies." — What, am I in the world to realize ideas? To play my part as a citizen in achieving the idea of the "State," or through marriage, as a husband and father, to bring the idea of family into reality? What significance does such a purpose have for me! I live in a way that has as little calling as a flower grows and gives off fragrance without a purpose.
The ideal "Man" is realized when the Christian apprehension turns about and becomes the proposition, "I, this unique one, am man." The conceptual question, "what is man?"—has then changed into the personal question, "who is man?" With "what" the concept was sought for, in order to realize it; with[Pg 490] "who" it is no longer any question at all, but the answer is personally on hand at once in the asker: the question answers itself.
The ideal "Man" is realized when Christian understanding shifts and becomes the statement, "I, this unique individual, am man." The conceptual question, "what is man?" has then transformed into the personal question, "who is man?" With "what," the idea was searched for to be understood; with "who," it's no longer a question, but the answer is immediately present in the person asking: the question answers itself.
They say of God, "Names name thee not." That holds good of me: no concept expresses me, nothing that is designated as my essence exhausts me; they are only names. Likewise they say of God that he is perfect and has no calling to strive after perfection. That too holds good of me alone.
They say about God, "Names don't define you." That applies to me: no concept captures who I am, nothing labeled as my essence fully describes me; they're just names. Similarly, they say that God is perfect and doesn’t need to strive for perfection. That also applies to me alone.
I am owner of my might, and I am so when I know myself as unique. In the unique one the owner himself returns into his creative nothing, out of which he is born. Every higher essence above me, be it God, be it man, weakens the feeling of my uniqueness, and pales only before the sun of this consciousness. If I concern myself for myself,[242] the unique one, then my concern rests on its transitory, mortal creator, who consumes himself, and I may say:
I am the master of my strength, and I truly am when I recognize myself as one of a kind. In the unique individual, the master goes back to his creative void, from which he emerges. Every higher being above me, whether it’s God or another person, diminishes my sense of uniqueness and pales only in the light of this awareness. When I take care of myself, the unique individual, my attention goes to its temporary, mortal creator, who exhausts himself, and I can say:
THE END
INDEX
The following index to this translation of "Der Einzige und sein Eigentum" is intended to help one, after reading the book, to find a passage which he remembers. It is not a concordance to aid in analytical study. Hence the designations of the matter referred to are in a form intended to be recognized by the person who remembers the passage; I have generally preferred, so far as convenience permitted, to use the words of the text itself, being confident that a description of the subject-matter in words more appropriate to the summary form of the index would never help any person to find his passage. If the designations are recognizable, I have permitted them to be rough.
The following index for this translation of "Der Einzige und sein Eigentum" is meant to help readers find a passage they remember after finishing the book. It's not a concordance for in-depth analysis. Therefore, the descriptions of the content are formatted in a way that someone recalling a passage would easily recognize them; I've tried to use the original wording whenever possible, as I believe that rephrasing the subject matter for the summary format of the index wouldn't actually help anyone locate their passage. If the descriptions are identifiable, I've allowed them to be somewhat informal.
Of necessity the index has been made hastily, and I hereby confess it to be guilty of all the faults that an index can possess, though I hope that the page numbers will prove to be accurate. The faults that I am most ashamed of are the incompleteness which usually omits the shorter occurrences of a given word or idea and the indefiniteness of the "ff." which does not tell the reader how far the reference extends. It has actually not been in my power to avoid either of these faults, and I hope they will not prevent the index from being of very considerable use to those who pay continued attention to the book. These two faults will be found least noticeable in the references to proper names and quotations: therefore the reader who wants to find a passage will do best to remember, if possible, a conspicuous proper name or a quotation whose source is known—perhaps oftenest from the Bible—and look up his passage by that. In the indexing of quotations, however, I have omitted anonymous proverbs, lines of German hymns, and quotations of whose authorship I was (whether pardonably or unpardonably) ignorant.
The index was put together quickly, and I admit it's not perfect—it has all the typical issues an index can have, though I do hope the page numbers are accurate. I'm particularly embarrassed by its incompleteness, which often skips over shorter instances of a word or idea, and the vagueness of "ff." that doesn't clarify how far the reference goes. Unfortunately, I couldn't avoid these issues, but I hope they won't stop the index from being useful to those who keep coming back to the book. These two problems are less noticeable in the references to proper names and quotes, so readers looking for a specific passage should try to remember a distinctive proper name or a quote they recognize—often from the Bible—and look it up that way. For quotes, I did leave out anonymous proverbs, lines from German hymns, and quotes whose authors I didn't know (whether justifiably or not).
The abbreviations are: ftn., "footnote"; f., "and next page"; ff., "and following pages."
The abbreviations are: ftn., "footnote"; f., "and next page"; ff., "and following pages."
Age: coming of age, 220.
Alcibiades: 282 f.
Alexis, Wilibald: "Cabanis," 291.
Algiers: 343.
Alien: the same in German as "strange," 47 ftn.
America:
citizens presumed respectable, 233.
duelists how treated, 314.
Germans sold to, 351.
kings not valued in, 351.
Ananias and Sapphira: 102.
Anarchism: xv ff.
Ancients: 17 ff.
conquered the world, 120 ff.
Aristippus: 26.
Aristotle: "zoon politicon," 56, 307.
Arnim: see Bettina.
Art: support of, 360.
Atahualpa: 448.
Athanasius: "God making men divine," 382.
Athenians: age of their popular freedom, 281 ff.
Augsburg Confession: Art. 11, 117 f.
Authorization: limits constitutional legislatures, etc., 146 f.
Autun and Barrère, bishop of: 131.
Babeuf, Babouvism, 245, 248.
Bacon: "clear head," no philosopher, 111.
Bailly:
"no extra reason," 306.
what is my property, 131.
Bauer, Bruno:
"Anekdota" 2.152, 108.
"Denkwuerdigkeiten" 6.6-7: 96, 102.
"Die gute Sache der Freiheit" pp. 62-63: 178 f.
"Judenfrage" p. 60: 180, 414.
61: 229.
66: 178.
84: 235.
114: 185.
"Lit. Ztg." 5.18: 164.
No. 8: 190 ff.
8.22: 321.
"man just discovered," 8, 180, 326, 467.
treats Jew question as relating to privilege, 271 ff.
who he was, 163 ftn.
Bauer, E.:
"Liberale Bestrebungen"
2.50-94: 299 ff.
2.95 ff.: 378 f.
2.130: 301.
2.132: 302.
Bavaria: its government worth more than a man, 345 ftn.
Beasts: how they live, 435, 442 f.
Becker, A.:
"Volksphilosophie unserer Tage" p. 22 f.: 103, 249.
32: 103.
Bee:
in beehood, 303 ff.
little busy, 442.
Being:
in Feuerbach's philosophy, 453 ff.
same word in Grennan as "essence," 41 ftn.
see also Essence; also Supreme.
Bettina: "This book belongs to the King" pp. 374-385: 261 ff.
Bible:
Gen. 22.1-12: 198.
[Pg 493]Ex. 20.13: 65.
Deut. 5.16: 216, 249.
32.3: 459.
Ps. 46.3: 121.
99.9: 471.
Prov. 3.2: 216.
Is. 55.8: 338, 456.
55.9: 26.
Jer. 13.16: 459.
Matt. 4.1-11: 464.
5.18: 125.
5.22: 56.
5.48: 321.
6.11: 426.
6.13: 181.
6.24: 279.
6.34: 166.
7.7: 449.
8.22: 19.
9.11: 70.
10.16: 22, 422.
10.35: 114.
11.27: 122.
12.30: 259.
12.45: 102.
13.25: 213.
16.24: 215.
16.26: 36.
18.3: 466.
19.21: 102.
19.24: 481.
22.21: 359, 422.
23.24: 297.
26.53: 282.
Mark 2.21: 480.
3.29: 240.
9.23: 122.
10.29: 11, 19.
Luke 5.11: 102.
6.20: 428.
10.7: 157.
11.13: 14.
14.11: 46, 105.
17.6: 122.
23.2: 422.
John 1.14: 269.
1.18 Revised Version margin: 34.
2.4: 114.
3.4: 304.
3.6: 34, 35.
4.24a: 14, 23, 33, 39, 40, 60, 112, 140, 433, 444, 472.
4.24b: 410.
6.32-35: 426.
8.44: 240.
16.33: 33.
18.36: 13.
18.38: 13, 28, 471.
20.22: 42.
20.29: 446.
Acts 5.1-2: 102.
5.4: 398.
5.29: 11, 215, 444.
5.39: 459.
Rom. 1.25: 451.
6.18: 205.
8.9: 42.
8.14, 16: 226.
8.21: 461.
9.21: 259.
12.1: 429.
1 Cor. 2.10: 3, 13, 33, 433.
3.16: 42.
8.4: 133.
15.26, 55: 430.
2 Cor. 5.17: 30.
6.15: 212.
Gal. 2.20: 66, 93, 427.
4.26: 19, 205.
Phil. 2.9: 170.
1 Thess. 5.21: 468.
2 Tim. 1.10: 430.
Heb. 11.13: 18, 34.
James 1.17: 455.
[Pg 494]2.12: 206.
1 Pet. 2.16(?): 205.
5.2: 399.
1 John 3.10: 226.
4.8: 4, 51, 61, 74, 382.
4.16: 382.
different men's relation to, 447 ff.
quotations from, xx.
Birthright: 248 ff.
Blanc, Louis: "Histoire des Dix Ans" I. 138: 139.
Bluntschli: 466.
Body recognized in manhood: 14 ff.
Boniface, St.:
cuts down sacred oak, 218, 478.
risks life as missionary, 77.
Bourgeoisie: see Commonalty.
Burns, Robert: 433.
Caitiff: 398.
Calling:
helping men to realize, 383 f.
no calling, one does what he can, 433 ff.
Calvinism: puritanical, 120.
Capacities:
common to all, 434.
differ, 433 f., 438 f.
Carriere:
"Koelner Dom," 305.
Catholicism: lets the profane world stand, 116 ff.
Catholics: had regard for church, 290.
Cause: mine and others, 3 ff.
Censorship: more legal than murder, 65.
Chamisso: "Valley of Murder," 247.
Charles V: 399 ff.
Children: 9 ff.
competent to get a living, 350 f.
Chinese: family responsibilty, 291.
Chinese ways: 86 ff.
Christ:
no revolutionist, 422.
would not call legions of angels, 282.
Christianity:
founding of, 422 f.
liberalism completes, 226 ff.
Christianizing: 296.
Christians:
asserting their distinctiveness, 271 ff.
trying to conquer the Spirit, 122 ff.
Cicero: 28.
Clericalism: 98 ff.
Clootz, Anacharsis: 276.
Commonalty:
holds that a man's a man, 129 ff.
magnifies desert, 136.
Communism:
see Proudhon, Socialism, Weitling.
all for society, 412 f.
an advanced feudalism, 415 ff.
not advantageous to all, 410 ff.
runs to regulations, 340.
useful, 355 f.
Competence: 348 ff.
Competition:
characteristic of bourgeois society, 344.
how to abolish, 364 f.
produces poor work, 354.
restricted by control of opportunities, 345 ff.
Confidence: breach of, 400 ff.
[Pg 495]
Conscience in Protestantism, 115.
Consequences are not penalties, 314 f.
Constitutional Monarchy: 300 ff.
Corporeity the modern wish, 485 ff.
Cotters: 327 f.
Crime:
a man's own affair, 317.
results from the recognition of Man and right, 266 ff.
the only way to beat the law, 258.
treatment as disease, 316 f.
Criminal:
how to make him ashamed, 265.
ill treated, 383.
made by the State, 261 ff.
Cripples: wages to, 358 f.
Crispin, St.: 64 f.
Critical philosophy: its new morality, 72 ff.
Criticism:
limited by love, 381 f.
makes progress, 190 ff.
of Bible, 163 ftn., 381, 448 f.
servile and own, 467 ff.
starts from presuppositions, 467 ff.
victorious, 195.
what it was, 163 ftn.
Crito: 72.
Culture: its results, 443 ff.
Cultured people: 94 ff.
Curative means against crime: 316 f.
Curtius leaps into chasm, 99.
Custom makes earth a heaven, 87 ff.
Daehnhardt, Marie: xi.
Descartes: Cogito, ergo sum, "I think, therefore I am," 25, 109 f., 112, 173.
Despicable: 401.
Desert, watchword of bourgeoisie, 136.
Devil, natural objects named after, 467
Diogenes: 26.
"Get out of my sunshine," 307.
Directions for life: 432 f.
Disgruntlement: 192.
Dissolving: the price of liberty, 188.
Divine: ancient and modern times are concerned for the, 486 ff.
Dogma: 194 f.
Dueling:
boycotted in America, 314 f.
prohibited by State, 243.
Dupin: 296.
Education: 320 f.
Ego: in title of this book, ix f.
Egoism:
everybody repudiates, 185 ff.
exemplified in God, races, States, etc., 3 ff.
hypocritical, 216 f.
remains under democracy and Socialism, 163 ff.
the enemy of liberalism, 185 ff.
Egoists:
all bodies of men are unjust to, 284.
have brought peoples to ruin, 277 ff.
involuntary, 46.
Einzige (der): translation of the word, ix f.
Ends: 78 f.
[Pg 496]
England:
allows free press, 374.
disregards popular turmoil, 297 f.
law-abiding, 254.
Enjoyment: rather than life, as object, 426 ff.
Epicureans: 27 f.
Equal: who are our equals? 225 ff.
Equality:
of political rights, 133 ff.
to result from Communism, 154 ff.
Essence:
essences are spooks, 50 ff.
higher and highest essences, 47 ff. See also Supreme Being.
of man, as supreme, 40 f.
recognized in men, 52 ff.
same as "being," 41 ftn.
Established: 293 f.
Estates: previous to Revolution, 134 f.
Euripides: "Orestes," 418: 254.
Exclusiveness:
criticism excludes, 176 ff.
in Jew and Christian, 271 ff.
Faith: in morality, 57 ff.
Family:
as court judging son, 291.
depends on piety, 288 ff.
respect for idea of, 113 f.
self must be sacrificed to, 289 ff.
Fellow-feeling: 386 f.
Feudalism: ended by Revolution, 132 ff.
Feuerbach:
"Anekdota" 2.64: 60.
"Essence of Christianity," 40 ff.
p. 394: 391 f.
401: 238.
402: 41.
402, 403: 74.
403: 118.
408: 75.
"Principles of the Philosophy of the Future," 453 ff.
humanizing the divine, 227.
insists on "being," 453 ff.
look "rightly and unbiasedly," 449.
love a divine power, 391.
love is the essence of man, 412.
"man the supreme being," 8, 189.
opposes Hegel, 453 ff.
religion displaces the human, 320.
the "divine" exists, 486.
"theology is anthropology," 74.
"the world a truth to the ancients," 18, 30.
Fichte:
his ego is not I, 482.
on casuistry of lying, 401.
"The ego is all," 237.
Fixed idea: 55 ff.
Forces: man is to exert, 435 f.
Fortune: weak point of present society, 158 ff.
France: laws about education, 459 f.
Francis II (of France): 399 f.
Franke: 77.
Frederick the Great:
his cane, 176.
tolerant, 230.
Freedom:
[Pg 497]all want freedom, but not the same freedom, 208 ff.
an ignoble cause, 214.
if given, is a sham, 219 ff.
is riddance, 203 ff., 214 f.
of press, 259 ff.
of thought, 455 ff.
thirsting for, 203 ff.
Fun prohibited, 259 ff.
Galotti, Emilia: 70, 431.
German unity: 303 ff.
a dream, 377.
Germany: millennial anniversary, 284 f.
God:
my God and the God of all, 189 f.
natural objects named after, 467.
God-man: 202, 241.
Goethe:
"Faust," 159: 108.
1624-5: 250, 252.
2154: 112, 215, 480.
"Vanitas! vanitatum vanitas!" 3, 196, 328, 330, 353, 377, 490.
"Venetian Epigrams," 46.
"Humanus the saint's name," 370.
"The spirit 'tis that builds itself the body," 110.
poet of bourgeoisie, 137.
in lucky circumstances, 433.
Good intentions: as pavement (proverbially), 96.
Government: everybody feels competent for, 356 f.
Grandmother: saw spirits, 42.
Greeks:
intrigue ended their liberty, 282 f.
their philosophy, 19 f.
Guerrillas in Spain: 65.
Guizot: 460.
Gustavus Adolphus: 176.
Gutenberg: served mankind, 164.
Habit: see Custom.
Half: see Hypocrisy.
Hartmann, Eduard von: xiii f.
Heart:
cultivated by Socrates, 20 ff.
cultivated by the Reformation, 31.
Heartlessness: is crime, 265 f.
Heautontimorumenos: 216.
Heaven-storming: 88 f.
Hegel:
"absolute philosophy," 453 ff.
condemns "opinion" and what is "mine," 453.
finds his own speculations in Bible, 448.
in Christian party, 311.
insists on reality, "things," 95.
it is impossible to tell a lie, 464.
personifies thinking, 468.
philosopher of bourgeoisie, 137.
proves philosophy religious, 62.
puts the idea into everything, 485.
systematizes religion, 125.
wants match-making left to parents, 291.
wants to remain Lutheran, 120.
Henry VII, Emperor: 120.
Hess:
"Ein und zwanzig Bogen," p. 12: 138.
89 ff.: 321.
"Triarchie," p. 76: 234.
[Pg 498]
Hierarchy: 95 ff.
Higher world: "introduction of," 43, 91.
Highest: same as "supreme," 41 ftn.
Hinrichs: "Politische Vorlesungen," 1.280: 345 ftn.
History: as dominant thought, 473, 488 f.
Holbach: head of "plot," 57.
Holy: the same in German as "sacred," 50 ftn.
Holy Spirit: has to be conquered by Christians, 122 ff.
Horace:
"impavidum ferient ruinae" 121.
"nil admirari," 121.
his philosophy, 28.
Human:
exclusive regard for general human interests, 168 ff.
you are more than human being, 166 f.
human beings desire democracy, 128.
Humanism: 30.
Humanity:
labor must relate to, 170 ff.
laborers must be allowed to develop, 157 ff.
Hume: "clear head," 111.
Huss: 460.
Hypocrisy: half moral and half egoist, 66 ff.
Idea:
accepted as truth, and fixed, 474 ff.
as object of respect, 112 ff.
see Fixed.
Ideal:
constitutes religion, 321.
versus real, 484 ff.
Immoral: only class known to moralists besides "moral," 69 ff.
Imparted feelings: 82 ff.
Inca: 448.
Individual: "simple," 344 f.
Inequality: see Equality.
Infanticide: 424.
Insurrection: 420 ff.
Intercourse:
not made by a hall, 285 ff.
preferred to society, 407.
Interests: ideal and personal, 98 ff.
Ireland: suffrage in, 343.
Jesuits:
substantially grant indulgences, 116 f.
"the end hallows the means," 118 ff., 140, 430.
Jews:
asserting their distinctiveness, 271 ff.
emancipated, 220 f.
heathen, 29, 123.
not altogether egoistic or exclusive, 235 f.
unspiritual, 24.
whether they are men, 166 ff.
will not read this book, 35 f.
Judge:
Supreme Being as, 432 f.
Judges:
mechanical: 253.
what makes them unreliable, 223 f.
Juliet: 290.
Justice: a hate commanded by love, 383.
Kaiser: worthless pamphlet, 344.
Kant: 176.
[Pg 499]
Klopstock: 83.
Koerner: 77.
"Kommunisten in der Schweiz":
report on, p. 3: 245.
pp. 24, 63: 438.
Kosciusko: 404.
Kotzebue: 64 f.
Krummacher: 58, 266, 441.
Labor:
fundamental in Communist society, 156 ff.
human vs. unique, 354 ff.
lofty and petty, 174 ff.
must be thoroughly human, 170 ff.
must not be drudgery, 157 ff.
of the right kind develops man, 173 ff.
problem, 149 ff.
too narrow, 163 ff.
wanting higher pay, 336 f.
Lais: 80.
Lang, Ritter von: 69.
Lavater: 450.
Law:
common or general law, same word in German as "right," 242 ftn.
particular law, not same word as "right," 254 ftn.
how to break, 258.
is a declaration of will, 255 f.
is impersonal, 141 f.
paralyzes will, 256 ff.
sacred in the State, 313 ff.
to be respected as such, 254 ff.
Leisure:
to be enjoyed humanly, 164 f., 172.
to be enjoyed uniquely, 356.
Lenau: "Three Gypsies," 489.
Lessing:
"Emilia Galotti," 70, 431.
"Nathan der Weise," 71.
Level: rascal and honest man on same, 69 f.
Liberalism:
completes Christianity, 226 ff.
has made valuable gains, 188 f.
rational, 137 f.
sees only Man in me, 225 ff.
Liberals: the most modern moderns, 127.
Liberty:
individual, does not mean the individual is free, 140 ff.
political, means direct subjection State, 138 ff.
of the people, is not mine, 280 ff.
no objection to its diminution, 408 ff.
Lie: 395 ff.
Life:
caring for, 425 ff.
should conform to the Supreme Being, 432 ff.
true, 426 ff.
"Lit. Ztg.":
5.12 ff: 185.
5.15, 23: 185.
5.24: 173, 186.
5.26: 166.
No. 8: 190 ff.
see also Bauer.
Love:
as law of our intercourse, 380 ff.
how it goes wrong, 388 ff.
how originated, 388.
in egoism, 385 ff.
Lunatics: see Fixed Idea.
Lusatia: 304.
Luther:
[Pg 500]appealed to reason, 460.
broke his vow, 398.
demanded safe conduct to Worms, 282.
did his best, 481.
"Here I stand, I cannot do otherwise," 78.
"He who believes is a God," 109.
not understood at first, 30.
shows the way to truth, 107 ff.
Lutheranism: goes beyond Puritanism, 120.
Mackay, John Henry: vii f., xi, xiii, 163 ftn.
Making something out of us: 320 f.
Man (adult male): 14 ff.
Man (with capital M):
by being man we are equal, 225 ff.
cared for to the disregard of men, 100 ff.
criticism begins to gibe at, 194.
every laborer must be, 170 ff.
I am not, 41.
I am the real, 233 ff.
I am true man, 436 ff.
nothing else recognized in me, 225 ff.
takes the place of God in the new morality, 72 ff.
see also Human, Humanity.
Manlius: 99.
Marat: 99.
Marriage: against will of family, 289 ff.
Marx: "Deutsch-franzoesische Jahrbuecher" p. 197: 229.
Masses:
attacked by criticism, 185 ff.
attacked as "a spiritual being by criticism," 191 ff.
Maxim: as fixed idea, 80 f.
Metternich: "path of genuine freedom," 209.
Middle class: not idealistic, 96 f., 99, 102.
Might: stereotyped into right, 366 f.
Mind:
in antiquity, 19 ff.
in youth, 11 ff.
same German word as "spirit," 10 ftn.
Mirabeau: 131.
the people the source of right and power, 131.
no power may command the nation's representatives, 306.
Misalliance: 289 ff.
Moderation: 403.
Moderns: 30 ff.
Monarchy: Revolution produces an absolute, 132 ff.
Money: what we shall do about, 363 ff.
Mongolism. 85 ff.
Montgelas: 345 ftn.
Moral influence: 105 ff.
Morality:
a form of faith, and Christian, 57 ff.
becomes a religion when critically completed, 73 ff.
in critical philosophy, 72 ff.
is religious, 59 ff.
Napoleon:
did not object to conquering, 369.
helped himself, 343.
Nationality: 322.
"Nationals" of Germany: 303 ff.
[Pg 501]
Nauwerk: 307 ff.
Negroid age of Caucasian history: 86.
Nero: 68 ff.
Nietzsche: viii, xiv ff.
Ninon: 80.
Oath: 399 ff., 402 ff.
O'Connell: his motives, 77 f.
Old: wages to, 358 f.
Opposition ends when completed, 273 f.
Opposition party: 66 ff.
Order: in State, 293.
Orders: must not be given, 141 f.
Origen: 71.
Ownness:
inalienable, 206 ff.
meaning, 203 ftn.
must be defended against society, 408 ff.
served by union, 410 ff.
Pages cited: xx.
Parcellation: 327 ff.
Party: 310 ff.
Paul, Emperor of Russia: 404.
Pauperism a consequence of the State, 333 ff.
Penalty: product of right, 266 ff.
People:
general name for societies, 276 f.
German, its thousand years' history, 284 f.
hound the police on, 318.
its liberty is not mine, 280 ff.
peoples have filled history, 276 ff.
Periclean age: 19 ff., 281 ff.
Personification: 468 f.
Pettifoggery: 282 f.
Philanthropism: 100 f.
Philanthropy: hates men, 481 f.
Philosophy:
Greek, see Ancients.
modern, 109 ff.
Piety:
family depends on, 288 ff.
meaning of word, 288 ftn.
Pilate: 13, 28, 471 f.
Plowmen: wages for, 359 ff.
Plumb-line: xvii.
Poles: oath imposed upon, 404 f.
Poor-rates: voting by, 343
Possession: the how much of, 347 f.
Possessions:
depend on the State, 150 ff.
fundamental in bourgeois society, 147 ff.
inward or spiritual, 324 ff., 369 ff.
to be respected, 126 f., 323 ff.
Possibility:
coincides with reality, 438 ff.
means thinkableness, 439 ff.
Precepts: are Mongoloid, 87 ff.
Press:
why not left free, 259 ff.
liberty of, how to get, 371 ff.
Presupposition: 199 f., 467 ff.
Principle: as fixed idea, 80 f.
Prison society and intercourse: 286 ff.
Private:
criticism has to leave the private free, 178 f.
the private not recognized by liberalism, 168 ff.
Privilege: 270 ff.
Prolétariat: 147 ff.
Propaganda: 320.
Property:
[Pg 502]civic and egoistic, contrasted, 326 ff.
definitions in Roman law, 331 ff.
derived from man through Right, 365 ff.
individual, opposed by Socialism, 154 ff.
is what men really want when they say freedom, 204 ff.
mine is what I make my might cover, 338 ff.
Proudhon on, 328 ff.
recognition of under egoism, 369.
see Possessions.
Proprietors, small: 327 ff.
Protestantism:
conscientious, 115 ff.
consecrates everything, 116 ff.
Proudhon:
"Création de l'Ordre," 60.
p. 414: 162.
p. 485: 302.
"Qu'est-ce que la Propriété?"
p. 83: 328.
p. 90: 391.
as parson, 466.
property a fact, 332.
"property is robbery," 100, 330 ff., 419.
substantially agrees with Stirner, xv.
Provence, Count of: 209.
Punishment: involves sacredness, 315 ff.
Pyrrho: 28.
Rabble: 341 ff.
Ragamuffin: 152 ff.
going beyond ragamuffinhood, 184.
Raphael: 355.
Rational: etymology of "rational" in German, 81 ftn.
Reality: versus ideality, 484 ff.
Realizing value from self: 335 ff., 360 f.
Reason: as supreme, 460 f.
Reciprocity: 413 f.
References to pages: xx.
Reform is Mongoloid, 86 ff.
Reformation (the Protestant):
takes hold of heart, 31.
alters hierarchy, 107 ff.
Regulus: 99.
Reimarus: "Most Notable Truths of Natural Religion," 62 f.
Reisach, Count von: 345 ftn.
Relation: of different persons to objects, 447 ff.
Religion:
is freedom of mind, 62 f.
morality is religious, 59 ff.
of humanity, 229 f.
tolerance in, 229 ff.
Republic: 299 f.
Revenge:
the people's just, 266 ff.
Reverence: 92 ff.
Revolution (the French):
began over property, 130.
equality of rights, 246.
established absolute government, 132 ff.
immoral, 72.
its true nature, 143 ff.
made men citizens, 155 f.
Revolutionist: is to lie, 396 f.
Rid: freedom is being rid, 203 ff., 214 f.
Right:
absolute, 269.
as basis of property, 366 ff.
commonwealth of (Rechtsstaat), 244, 253.
equality of, 270 ff.
[Pg 503]is a law foreign to me, 242 ff.
my right derived from myself, 245 ff.
rights by birth, 248 ff.
same word in German as "law," 242 ftn.
serves him right, 254.
well-earned rights, 248 ff.
rights change hands at the Revolution, 132 ff.
Robespierre: 77.
a priest, 99.
consistent, 102.
devoted to virtue, 77.
not serviceable to middle class, 102 f.
Romans:
in philosophy, 28.
killed children, 250.
Romanticists:
rehabilitate the idea of spirits, 43.
Rome: decline and fall of, 277 f.
Rousseau: hostile to culture, 96 ftn.
Rudolph (in Sue's story): 387.
Ruge: "Anekdota" 1. 120, 127: 460.
Russia:
boundary sentinels, 247.
flight of army in, 424.
Russians: as Mongolian, 86.
Sacred:
gibing at, 369 ff.
the same in German as "holy," 50 ftn.
things are sacred of themselves, 118 ff.
wherein the sacred consists, 92 ff.
Sacred things:
their diagnosis and extension, 45 ff.
Sacrifice: when I sacrifice somebody else's comfort to my principles, etc., 97 f.
"Saechsische Vaterlandsblaetter": 57.
Saint-Just: 99.
"Political Speeches," 10, p. 153: 268.
"criminal for not hating," 267.
Sake:
acting for one's own sake, 210 ff.
immoralities for God's sake and for mine, 398 f.
Sand, George: 466.
Sand (murderer of Kotzebue): 64 f.
Sander: 379.
Schiller:
"Ideal and Life," 428.
"The Maiden from a Foreign Land," 35.
"Worte des Glaubens," 111.
complete in his poems, 175.
have I a right to my nose? 246.
Swabian, 176.
Schlemihl, Peter: 25.
Schlosser: "Achtzehntes Jahrhundert," 57.
Scholarships at universities: 347 ftn.
Seducing young people to morality, 212 f.
Self:
as starting-point or goal, 427 f., 437 f.
Self-discovery:
first, 11.
second, 15.
Selfishness:
groundlessly decried, 221 ff.
in "unselfish" acts, 77 f.
the only thing that is really trusted, 223 f.
[Pg 504]
Self-renunciation: of holy and unholy men, 75 ff.
Self-sacrificing:
discussion of the implications of the German word, 96 ff.
literal force of the German word, 97 ftn.
Self-seekers always acted so: 341.
Sensuality: in Protestantism and Catholicism, 116 ff.
September laws: 374.
Seriousness: 85.
Settled life: necessary to respectability, 147 f.
Shabbiness: 400.
Shakspere: "Romeo and Juliet," 290.
Sick: wages to, 358 f.
Sigismund: 398.
Simonides: 26.
Sinner: does not exist, 479 ff.
Skeptics (Greek): 22, 28.
Small properties: 327 ff.
Socialism: 152 ff.
Society:
is to be sole owner, 153 ff.
its character depends on its members, 276 f.
made by a hall, 285 ff.
man's state of nature, 406 ff.
may provide consequences where State provides penalties, 314 f.
Socrates:
in history of philosophy, 20 f.
should not have respected the sentence of the court, 281 f.
too moral to break jail, 72.
Sophists: 19 ff.
Sordidness: 400.
Spartans: killed children, 250.
Speculation: 405.
Sphinx: 451.
Spirit:
as the essential part of man, 36 ff.
free from the world, 32 ff.
has to be conquered by moderns, 122 ff.
same German word as "mind," 10 ftn.
the seat of equality, 226 ff.
Spirits: are all around us, 42 ff.
Spiritual goods: shall we hold them sacred? 369 ff.
Spook: "essences" are spooks, 50 ff.
Spy: 395, 403.
Standpoint: as fixed idea, 80 ff.
State:
a fellowship of human beings, 128 ff.
cannot exist if I have a will of my own, 255 ff.
cares not for me, but for itself, 333 ff.
Christianizes people, 296.
claims to be a person, 295 f.
criticism gives up, 190 f.
has to be harsh, 259 ff., 262 ff.
holds laws sacred, 313 ff.
is the established, 293 f.
its relation to property, 333 ff.
means order, 293.
officials and plutocrats overcharge us, 151 f., 357 f.
sick, 262.
taking part in, 307 ff.
Stein: his disloyalty to a "simple individual," 345 ftn.
Stirner: motives for writing, 393 f., 406.
[Pg 505]
Stoics: 27 f.
apathy, 121.
"wise man," 121, 485.
Strange: the same in German as "alien," 47 ftn.
Strike: 359 ff.
Students:
are immature Philistines, 144.
custom of, as to word of honor, 403 f.
Sue: "Mysteries of Paris," 387.
Suicide: 429 ff.
Suit: "it suits me" expressed in German by "right," 248 ftn.
Supreme: same as "highest," 41 ftn.
Supreme Being:
according to Feuerbach, 40 ff. (See also Feuerbach.)
see also Essence (highest).
Swan-knights: 342 f.
Tak Kak: vii, xi ff.
Terence:
"Heautontimorumenos," 25, 216.
"humani nihil alienum puto," 367.
Theft: 99 f.
depends on property, 331 f.
Things: essential in competition, 346 ff.
Third: end of opposition, 484.
Thinkable: real sense of "possible," 122, 439 ff.
Thinker: characteristics of 452 ff.
Thought:
freedom of, 455 ff.
I do not respect your independence of, 456 f.
necessary conditions of, 465 ff.
optional, 465 f.
realm of, 451 ff.
Thoughts:
as owned, 477 ff.
combated by disregard, 196 ff.
combated by force, 197 ff.
combated by thinking, 194 ff.
criticism moves only in, 194 ff.
Tie:
everything sacred is, 283.
man the enemy of, 283.
Tieck: "Der gestiefelte Kater," 342.
Timon: 28.
Title of this book: ix f.
Tolerance: 229 ff.
Training: 434 f., 443 ff.
Truth:
telling, 395 ff.
to possess truth you must be true, 106 ff.
what is, 471 ff.
I am above truths, 463 ff.
Understanding: in antiquity, 19 ff.
Unhuman: an artificial name for the real, 193.
Union:
distinction from society, 407 ff., 415 ff.
everything is mine in, 415 ff.
Uniqueness: constitutes greatness, 175 f.
Un-man:
real man, 230 ff.
the "devil" of liberalism, 184 ff.
Unselfishness:
literal sense of the German word, 77 ftn.
supposed, and real, 77 ff.
[Pg 506]
Vagabonds: 147 ff.
Value:
of me, 86, 333 ff.
to be realized from self, 335 ff., 360 f.
Von Hartmann: xiii f.
"Vossische Zeitung": 244, 253.
Wages:
instead of alms, 358 f.
of the upper classes and the lower, 151 f., 357 ff.
Walker, James L.: vii, xi ff.
War of all against all: 341, 343.
Weitling:
"Trio," on head of people, 302.
Communism seeks welfare of all, 410.
"harmony of society," 284.
hours of labor, 411.
on crime and "curative means," 316 f.
on property, 331 f.
preaches "society," 245.
substitutes work for money, 352.
Welcker: on dependence of judges, 223 f.
Wheels in the head:
formal aspects of, 75 ff.
what are such, 54 ff.
Will:
incompatible with the State, 255 ff.
law is a declaration of, 255 f.
law paralyzes, 255 ff.
morality commands submission of, 66 ff.
the only practical agency of reform, 68 ff.
Words:
power of, 462 ff.
Stirner's style of using, xix f.
Work:
for pay's sake, 354.
is not the only competence, 349 ff.
World:
among ancients, 18 ff.
conquered by the ancients, 120 ff.
is haunted, and is itself a ghost, 43 f.
spirit free from, 32 ff.
Writing: Stirner's motives for, 393 f., 406.
Youth: 11 ff.
Age: coming of age, 220.
Alcibiades: 282 f.
Alexis, Wilibald: "Cabanis," 291.
Algiers: 343.
Alien: the same in German as "strange," 47 ftn.
America:
citizens considered respectable, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
duelists treated, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Germans sold to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
kings undervalued in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ananias and Sapphira: 102.
Anarchism: xv ff.
Ancients: 17 ff.
conquered the world, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Aristippus: 26.
Aristotle: "zoon politicon," 56, 307.
Arnim: see Bettina.
Art: support of, 360.
Atahualpa: 448.
Athanasius: "God making men divine," 382.
Athenians: age of their popular freedom, 281 ff.
Augsburg Confession: Art. 11, 117 f.
Authorization: limits constitutional legislatures, etc., 146 f.
Autun and Barrère, bishop of: 131.
Babeuf, Babouvism, 245, 248.
Bacon: "clear head," no philosopher, 111.
Bailly:
"no additional reason," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
what's my property, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Bauer, Bruno:
"Anekdota" 2.152, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"Memorabilia" 6.6-7: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
"The Good Cause of Freedom" pp. 62-63: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
"Jewish Question" p. 60: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
61: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
66: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
84: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
114: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"Lit. Ztg." 5.18: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
No. 8: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
8.22: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"man just discovered," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
addresses the Jewish issue as it pertains to privilege, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
who he was, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bauer, E.:
"Liberal efforts"
2.50-94: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
2.95 ff.: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
2.130: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2.132: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Bavaria: its government worth more than a man, 345 ftn.
Beasts: how they live, 435, 442 f.
Becker, A.:
"Volksphilosophie unserer Tage" p. 22 f.: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
32: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Bee:
in beehood, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
a bit busy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Being:
in Feuerbach's philosophy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
the same word in Grennan as "essence," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
see also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Bettina: "This book belongs to the King" pp. 374-385: 261 ff.
Bible:
Gen. 22.1-12: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
[Pg 493]Understood! Please provide the text for me to modernize.
Deut. 5.16: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
32.3: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ps. 46.3: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
99.9: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Prov. 3.2: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Is. 55.8: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
55.9: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Jer. 13.16: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Matt. 4.1-11: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
5.18: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
5.22: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
5.48: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
6.11: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
6.13: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
6.24: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
6.34: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
7.7: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
8.22: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
9/11: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
10.16: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
10:35 AM: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
11.27: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
12:30: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
12:45 PM: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
13.25: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
16.24: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
16.26: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
18.3: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
19.21: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
19.24: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
22.21: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
23.24: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
26.53: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Mark 2:21: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
3.29: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
9.23: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
10.29: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Luke 5:11: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
6.20: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
10.7: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
11.13: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
14.11: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
17.6: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
23.2: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
John 1:14: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Revised Version margin: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2.4: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
3.4: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
3.6: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
4.24a: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__.
4.24b: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
6.32-35: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
8.44: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
16.33: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
18.36: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
18.38: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
20.22: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
20.29: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Acts 5:1-2: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
5.4: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
5.29: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
5.39: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Rom. 1.25: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
6.18: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
8.9: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
8.14, 16: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
8.21: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
9.21: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
12.1: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
1 Cor. 2.10: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
3.16: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
8.4: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
15.26, 55: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2 Cor. 5:17: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
6.15: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Gal. 2:20: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
4.26: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Phil. 2.9: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
1 Thess. 5.21: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2 Tim. 1:10: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Heb. 11.13: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
James 1.17: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
[Pg 494]2.12: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
1 Pet. 2.16(?): __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
5.2: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
1 John 3.10: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
4.8: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__.
4.16: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
different men's relationship to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
quotations from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Birthright: 248 ff.
Blanc, Louis: "Histoire des Dix Ans" I. 138: 139.
Bluntschli: 466.
Body recognized in manhood: 14 ff.
Boniface, St.:
cuts down sacred oak, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
risks life as a missionary, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Bourgeoisie: see Commonalty.
Burns, Robert: 433.
Caitiff: 398.
Calling:
helping men to realize, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
No calling, one does what they can, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Calvinism: puritanical, 120.
Capacities:
common to all, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
differ, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Carriere:
"Cologne Cathedral," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Catholicism: lets the profane world stand, 116 ff.
Catholics: had regard for church, 290.
Cause: mine and others, 3 ff.
Censorship: more legal than murder, 65.
Chamisso: "Valley of Murder," 247.
Charles V: 399 ff.
Children: 9 ff.
able to make a living, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Chinese: family responsibilty, 291.
Chinese ways: 86 ff.
Christ:
no revolutionary, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
would not call upon legions of angels, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Christianity:
founding of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
liberalism fulfills, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Christianizing: 296.
Christians:
asserting their uniqueness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
trying to conquer the spirit, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Cicero: 28.
Clericalism: 98 ff.
Clootz, Anacharsis: 276.
Commonalty:
argues that a man is a man, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
magnifies desert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Communism:
see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
all for the community, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
an evolved feudal system, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
not beneficial for everyone, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
runs to regulations, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
helpful, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Competence: 348 ff.
Competition:
characteristic of bourgeois society, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
how to eliminate, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
produces subpar work, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
restricted by control of opportunities, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Confidence: breach of, 400 ff.
[Pg 495]
Conscience in Protestantism, 115.
Consequences are not penalties, 314 f.
Constitutional Monarchy: 300 ff.
Corporeity the modern wish, 485 ff.
Cotters: 327 f.
Crime:
a man's business, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
results from the acknowledgment of Man and rights, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
the only way to outsmart the law, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
treatment as illness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Criminal:
how to make him feel ashamed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ill-treated, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
made by the State, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Cripples: wages to, 358 f.
Crispin, St.: 64 f.
Critical philosophy: its new morality, 72 ff.
Criticism:
limited by love, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
makes progress, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
of the Bible, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
servile and possessive, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
starts with assumptions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
winning, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
what it was, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Crito: 72.
Culture: its results, 443 ff.
Cultured people: 94 ff.
Curative means against crime: 316 f.
Curtius leaps into chasm, 99.
Custom makes earth a heaven, 87 ff.
Daehnhardt, Marie: xi.
Descartes: Cogito, ergo sum, "I think, therefore I am," 25, 109 f., 112, 173.
Despicable: 401.
Desert, watchword of bourgeoisie, 136.
Devil, natural objects named after, 467
Diogenes: 26.
"Get out of my way," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Directions for life: 432 f.
Disgruntlement: 192.
Dissolving: the price of liberty, 188.
Divine: ancient and modern times are concerned for the, 486 ff.
Dogma: 194 f.
Dueling:
banned in America, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
prohibited by the state, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Dupin: 296.
Education: 320 f.
Ego: in title of this book, ix f.
Egoism:
everybody rejects, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
showcased in God, races, States, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
hypocritical, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
remains under democracy and socialism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
the opponent of liberalism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Egoists:
All groups of men are unfair to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
have led people to ruin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
involuntary, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Einzige (der): translation of the word, ix f.
Ends: 78 f.
[Pg 496]
England:
allows press freedom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ignores public unrest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
law-abiding, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Enjoyment: rather than life, as object, 426 ff.
Epicureans: 27 f.
Equal: who are our equals? 225 ff.
Equality:
of political rights, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
to result from Communism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Essence:
essences are ghosts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
higher and highest essences, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
of man, as supreme, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
recognized in men, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
same as "being," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Established: 293 f.
Estates: previous to Revolution, 134 f.
Euripides: "Orestes," 418: 254.
Exclusiveness:
criticism excludes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
in Jew and Christian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Faith: in morality, 57 ff.
Family:
as court judging son, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
depends on faith, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
respect for the idea of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
self must be sacrificed to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Fellow-feeling: 386 f.
Feudalism: ended by Revolution, 132 ff.
Feuerbach:
"Anekdota" 2.64: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"Spirit of Christianity," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
p. 394: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
401: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
402: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
402, 403: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
403: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
408: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"Principles of the Philosophy of the Future," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
humanizing the divine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
insists on "being," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
look "fair and unbiased," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
love a higher power, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Love is the essence of humanity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"God the supreme being," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
opposes Hegel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
religion displaces the human, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
the "divine" exists, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"theology is anthropology," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"the world a truth to the ancients," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Fichte:
his ego isn't me, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
on the ethics of lying, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"Ego is everything," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Fixed idea: 55 ff.
Forces: man is to exert, 435 f.
Fortune: weak point of present society, 158 ff.
France: laws about education, 459 f.
Francis II (of France): 399 f.
Franke: 77.
Frederick the Great:
his cane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tolerant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Freedom:
[Pg 497]Everyone desires freedom, but we don't all want the same kind of freedom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
a dishonorable cause, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
if given, is a scam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
is goodbye, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
of press, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
of thought, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
thirsting for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Fun prohibited, 259 ff.
Galotti, Emilia: 70, 431.
German unity: 303 ff.
a dream, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Germany: millennial anniversary, 284 f.
God:
my God and the God of everyone, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
natural objects named after, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
God-man: 202, 241.
Goethe:
"Faust," 159: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
1624-5: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
2154: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
"Vanity! of vanities, vanity!" __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__.
"Venetian Epigrams," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"Humanus the saint's name," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"The spirit is what creates its own body," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
poet of bourgeoisie, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
in fortunate circumstances, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Good intentions: as pavement (proverbially), 96.
Government: everybody feels competent for, 356 f.
Grandmother: saw spirits, 42.
Greeks:
intrigue ended their freedom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
their philosophy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Guerrillas in Spain: 65.
Guizot: 460.
Gustavus Adolphus: 176.
Gutenberg: served mankind, 164.
Habit: see Custom.
Half: see Hypocrisy.
Hartmann, Eduard von: xiii f.
Heart:
cultivated by Socrates, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
cultivated by the Reformation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Heartlessness: is crime, 265 f.
Heautontimorumenos: 216.
Heaven-storming: 88 f.
Hegel:
"total philosophy," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
condemns "opinion" and what is "mine," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
finds his own interpretations in the Bible, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
in Christian group, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
insists on reality, "things," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
It's impossible to tell a lie, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
personifies thought, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
philosopher of the bourgeoisie, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
proves philosophy is religious, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
integrates the idea into everything, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
organizes religion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wants parents to handle matchmaking, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wants to stay Lutheran, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Henry VII, Emperor: 120.
Hess:
"Twenty-one Arches," p. 12: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
89 ff.: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"Triarchie," p. 76: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
[Pg 498]
Hierarchy: 95 ff.
Higher world: "introduction of," 43, 91.
Highest: same as "supreme," 41 ftn.
Hinrichs: "Politische Vorlesungen," 1.280: 345 ftn.
History: as dominant thought, 473, 488 f.
Holbach: head of "plot," 57.
Holy: the same in German as "sacred," 50 ftn.
Holy Spirit: has to be conquered by Christians, 122 ff.
Horace:
"the ruins will not harm" __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"Never be surprised," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
his philosophy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Human:
exclusive focus on general human interests, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
you are more than a human, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
people want democracy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Humanism: 30.
Humanity:
work must relate to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Workers must be allowed to grow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hume: "clear head," 111.
Huss: 460.
Hypocrisy: half moral and half egoist, 66 ff.
Idea:
accepted as true, and fixed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
as a sign of respect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ideal:
defines religion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
versus reality, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Immoral: only class known to moralists besides "moral," 69 ff.
Imparted feelings: 82 ff.
Inca: 448.
Individual: "simple," 344 f.
Inequality: see Equality.
Infanticide: 424.
Insurrection: 420 ff.
Intercourse:
not created by a hall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
preferred over society, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Interests: ideal and personal, 98 ff.
Ireland: suffrage in, 343.
Jesuits:
significantly offer indulgences, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
"the end justifies the means," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Jews:
asserting their uniqueness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
freed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
heathen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
not fully selfish or exclusive, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
unspiritual, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
whether they are guys, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
won't read this book, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Judge:
Supreme Being as __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Judges:
mechanical: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
what makes them unreliable, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Juliet: 290.
Justice: a hate commanded by love, 383.
Kaiser: worthless pamphlet, 344.
Kant: 176.
[Pg 499]
Klopstock: 83.
Koerner: 77.
"Kommunisten in der Schweiz":
report on, p. 3: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
pp. 24, 63: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Kosciusko: 404.
Kotzebue: 64 f.
Krummacher: 58, 266, 441.
Labor:
essential in Communist society, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
human vs. unique, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
lofty and petty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
must be fully human, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
shouldn't be a chore, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
the right kind helps develop a person, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
issue, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
too narrow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
wanting better pay, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lais: 80.
Lang, Ritter von: 69.
Lavater: 450.
Law:
common or general law, the same word in German as "right," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
specific law, not the same word as "right," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
how to break, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
is a statement of intent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
is distant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
paralyzes determination, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
sacred in the state, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
to be respected as such, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Leisure:
to be enjoyed in person, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
to be enjoyed individually, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Lenau: "Three Gypsies," 489.
Lessing:
"Emilia Galotti," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
"Nathan the Wise," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Level: rascal and honest man on same, 69 f.
Liberalism:
completes Christianity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
has made significant progress, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
rational, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
sees only the man in me, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Liberals: the most modern moderns, 127.
Liberty:
Being an individual doesn't mean the person is free, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
political, means direct control State, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
of the people, is not mine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
no objection to its reduction, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lie: 395 ff.
Life:
caring for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
should align with the Supreme Being, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
true, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
"Lit. Ztg.":
5.12 ff: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
5.15, 23: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
5.24: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
5.26: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
No. 8: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
see also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Love:
as the rule of our interactions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
how it goes wrong, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
how it started, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
in self-interest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lunatics: see Fixed Idea.
Lusatia: 304.
Luther:
[Pg 500]appealed to reason, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
broke his promise, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
demanded safe passage to Worms, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
did his best, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"Here I stand, I can't do anything else," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"Whoever believes is a God," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
not understood initially, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
leads to the truth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lutheranism: goes beyond Puritanism, 120.
Mackay, John Henry: vii f., xi, xiii, 163 ftn.
Making something out of us: 320 f.
Man (adult male): 14 ff.
Man (with capital M):
By being human, we are equal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
cared for, ignoring men, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
criticism starts to mock, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
every worker must be, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
I’m not, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
I’m the real, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
I am a real man, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
nothing else recognized in me, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
takes the place of God in the new morality, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
see also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Manlius: 99.
Marat: 99.
Marriage: against will of family, 289 ff.
Marx: "Deutsch-franzoesische Jahrbuecher" p. 197: 229.
Masses:
faced criticism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
criticized as "a spiritual being," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Maxim: as fixed idea, 80 f.
Metternich: "path of genuine freedom," 209.
Middle class: not idealistic, 96 f., 99, 102.
Might: stereotyped into right, 366 f.
Mind:
in ancient times, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
in youth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
same German word as "spirit," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mirabeau: 131.
the people are the source of rights and power, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
No authority can control the nation's representatives, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Misalliance: 289 ff.
Moderation: 403.
Moderns: 30 ff.
Monarchy: Revolution produces an absolute, 132 ff.
Money: what we shall do about, 363 ff.
Mongolism. 85 ff.
Montgelas: 345 ftn.
Moral influence: 105 ff.
Morality:
a type of belief, and Christian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
becomes a religion when fully realized, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
in critical philosophy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
is religious, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Napoleon:
didn't object to conquering, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
helped himself, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Nationality: 322.
"Nationals" of Germany: 303 ff.
[Pg 501]
Nauwerk: 307 ff.
Negroid age of Caucasian history: 86.
Nero: 68 ff.
Nietzsche: viii, xiv ff.
Ninon: 80.
Oath: 399 ff., 402 ff.
O'Connell: his motives, 77 f.
Old: wages to, 358 f.
Opposition ends when completed, 273 f.
Opposition party: 66 ff.
Order: in State, 293.
Orders: must not be given, 141 f.
Origen: 71.
Ownness:
inalienable, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
meaning, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
must be defended against society, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
served by union, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Pages cited: xx.
Parcellation: 327 ff.
Party: 310 ff.
Paul, Emperor of Russia: 404.
Pauperism a consequence of the State, 333 ff.
Penalty: product of right, 266 ff.
People:
FOOTNOTES
[1] ["Ich hab' Mein' Sach' auf Nichts gestellt," first line of Goethe's poem, "Vanitas! Vanitatum Vanitas!" Literal translation: "I have set my affair on nothing."]
[1] ["I’ve put my trust in nothing," first line of Goethe's poem, "Vanitas! Vanitatum Vanitas!" Literal translation: "I have set my affair on nothing."]
[2] [Sache]
[3] [Sache]
[4] [der Einzige]
[5] [einzig]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [unique]
[7] Luke 11. 13.
[8] Heb. 11. 13.
[9] Mark 10. 29.
[13] [The reader will remember (it is to be hoped he has never forgotten) that "mind" and "spirit" are one and the same word in German. For several pages back the connection of the discourse has seemed to require the almost exclusive use of the translation "spirit," but to complete the sense it has often been necessary that the reader recall the thought of its identity with "mind," as stated in a previous note.]
[13] [The reader may recall (hopefully they have not forgotten) that "mind" and "spirit" are the same word in German. For the past several pages, the discussion has primarily used the translation "spirit," but to fully understand the content, it has often been necessary for the reader to remember that it is also equivalent to "mind," as mentioned in an earlier note.]
[14] "Essence of Christianity."
"Essence of Christianity."
[15] [Or, "highest essence." The word Wesen, which means both "essence" and "being," will be translated now one way and now the other in the following pages. The reader must bear in mind that these two words are identical in German: and so are "supreme" and "highest."]
[15] [Or, "highest essence." The word Wesen, which means both "essence" and "being," will be translated alternately in the following pages. Readers should keep in mind that these two words are the same in German: as are "supreme" and "highest."]
[19] [Heil]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Heil]
How the priests tinkle! how important they
Would make it out, that men should come their way
And babble, just as yesterday, to-day!
How the priests jingle! How serious they
Make it seem that people should come to them
And chatter, just like yesterday, today!
Oh! blame them not! They know man's need, I say;
For he takes all his happiness this way,
To babble just to-morrow as to-day.
Oh! don't blame them! They understand what people need, I say;
Because he finds all his happiness this way,
By chatting just about tomorrow like today.
[22] [fremd]
[23] [fremd]
[24] [einzig]
[25] ["the supreme being."]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ["the higher power."]
[26] [heilig]
[27] [heilig]
[28] [einzig]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [unique]
[30] [besessene]
[31] [versessen]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [obsessed]
[32] "Achtzehntes Jahrhundert," II, 519.
[34] "Anekdota," II, 64.
[38] P. 403.
[39] P. 408.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 408.
[40] [Literally "the man."]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Literally "the guy."]
[41] [Uneigennuetzigkeit, literally "un-self-benefitingness."]
[45] [Ehrfurcht]
[46] [gefuerchtet]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [feared]
[47] [geehrt]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [honored]
[48] Rousseau, the Philanthropists, and others were hostile to culture and intelligence, but they overlooked the fact that this is present in all men of the Christian type, and assailed only learned and refined culture.
[48] Rousseau, the Philanthropists, and others were critical of culture and intelligence, but they ignored the reality that these qualities exist in all people of the Christian type, and only attacked the educated and sophisticated aspects of culture.
[50] "Volksphilosophie unserer Tage," p. 22.
[51] [Muth]
[52] [Demuth]
[54] [Goethe, "Faust."]
[55] "Anekdota," II, 152.
[56] [Schiller, "Die Worte des Glaubens."]
[58] John 2. 4.
[59] Matt. 10. 35.
[60] [heilig]
[61] [heilig]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [holy]
[62] [Geistlicher, literally "spiritual man."]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Geistlicher, literally "spiritual person."]
[63] "Essence of Christianity," p. 403.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Essence of Christianity," p. 403.
[64] Mark 9. 23.
Mark 9:23
[66] [Or "citizenhood." The word (das Buergertum) means either the condition of being a citizen, or citizen-like principles, or the body of citizens or of the middle or business class, the bourgeoisie.]
[66] [Or "citizenhood." The word (das Buergertum) refers to either the state of being a citizen, citizen-like values, or the group of citizens or the middle or business class, the bourgeoisie.]
[69] [Vorrechte]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Privileges]
[70] [Rechte]
[71] 1 Corinthians 8.4.
1 Corinthians 8:4
[72] "Ein und zwanzig Bogen," p. 12.
[73] Louis Blanc says ("Histoire des Dix Ans," I, p. 138) of the time of the Restoration: "Le protestantisme devint le fond des idées et des mœurs."
[73] Louis Blanc states ("Histoire des Dix Ans," I, p. 138) about the era of the Restoration: "Protestantism became the foundation of ideas and morals."
[74] [Sache, which commonly means thing.]
[75] [Sache]
[76] [Or "righteous." German rechtlich.]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Or "righteous." German rechtlich.]
[77] [gerecht]
[78] [das Geld gibt Geltung.]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [money holds power.]
[79] [ausgebeutet]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [exploited]
[80] [Kriegsbeute]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [War booty]
[82] Proudhon ("Création de l'Ordre") cries out, e. g., p. 414, "In industry, as in science, the publication of an invention is the first and most sacred of duties!"
[82] Proudhon ("Création de l'Ordre") exclaims, e. g., p. 414, "In industry, just like in science, sharing an invention is the most important and sacred duty!"
[83] [In his strictures on "criticism" Stirner refers to a special movement known by that name in the early forties of the last century, of which Bruno Bauer was the principal exponent. After his official separation from the faculty of the university of Bonn on account of his views in regard to the Bible, Bruno Bauer in 1843 settled near Berlin and founded the Allgemeine Literatur-Zeitung, in which he and his friends, at war with their surroundings, championed the "absolute emancipation" of the individual within the limits of "pure humanity" and fought as their foe "the mass," comprehending in that term the radical aspirations of political liberalism and the communistic demands of the rising Socialist movement of that time. For a brief account of Bruno Bauer's movement of criticism, see John Henry Mackay, "Max Stirner. Sein Leben und sein Werk."]
[83] [In his critiques of "criticism," Stirner talks about a specific movement by that name that emerged in the early 1840s, primarily led by Bruno Bauer. After he officially parted ways with the faculty at the University of Bonn due to his views on the Bible, Bruno Bauer moved near Berlin in 1843 and started the Allgemeine Literatur-Zeitung. There, he and his associates, at odds with their environment, advocated for the "absolute emancipation" of the individual within the boundaries of "pure humanity," opposing "the mass," which encompassed the radical goals of political liberalism and the communistic demands of the emerging Socialist movement of that era. For a brief overview of Bruno Bauer's critical movement, see John Henry Mackay, "Max Stirner. Sein Leben und sein Werk."]
[85] "Lit. Ztg." V. 26.
[86] [Eigentum, "owndom."]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Property, "own." ]
[87] [Eigenwille, "own-will."]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Eigenwille, "self-will."]
[89] "Lit. Ztg." V. 24.
[90] "Lit. Ztg." ibid.
[91] ["einziger"]
[92] [Einzigkeit]
[96] [Einzige]
[97] [einzig]
[98] [It should be remembered that to be an Unmensch ("un-man") one must be a man. The word means an inhuman or unhuman man, a man who is not man. A tiger, an avalanche, a drought, a cabbage, is not an un-man.]
[98] [It’s important to remember that to be an Unmensch ("un-man"), one has to be a man. The term refers to an inhuman or unhuman man, someone who is not truly human. A tiger, an avalanche, a drought, or a cabbage is not considered an un-man.]
[100] "Lit. Ztg." V. 15.
[102] [einzig]
[103] [des Einzigen]
[104] [This is a literal translation of the German word Eigenheit, which, with its primitive eigen, "own," is used in this chapter in a way that the German dictionaries do not quite recognize. The author's conception being new, he had to make an innovation in the German language to express it. The translator is under the like necessity. In most passages "self-ownership," or else "personality," would translate the word, but there are some where the thought is so eigen, that is, so peculiar or so thoroughly the author's own, that no English word I can think of would express it. It will explain itself to one who has read Part First intelligently.]
[104] [This is a direct translation of the German word Eigenheit, which, with its root eigen, meaning "own," is used in this chapter in a way that German dictionaries don’t fully capture. The author's idea is new, requiring an innovation in the German language for expression. The translator faces the same challenge. In most instances, "self-ownership" or "personality" would translate the word, but there are some cases where the concept is so eigen, meaning so unique or entirely the author's own, that no English word comes to mind to express it. It will be clear to anyone who has read Part First thoughtfully.]
[105] [Eigenheit]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Uniqueness]
[106] Rom. 6. 18.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. 6:18.
[107] 1 Pet. 2. 16.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Pet. 2. 16.
[108] James 2. 12.
[109] [See note, p. 112.]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See note, p. 112.]
[111] [Einzige].
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Only].
[113] [Eigennutz, literally "own-use."]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Self-interest, literally "own-use."]
[114] [Einzigen]
[115] Rom. 8. 14.
[117] [Eigenschaften]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Properties]
[118] [Eigentum]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Property]
[121] Hess, "Triarchie," p. 76.
[122] [Vorrecht, literally "precedent right."]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Vorrecht, literally "precedent right."]
[123] [Eigenschaft]
[124] [Eigentum]
[126] [bestimmt]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [for sure]
[127] [Bestimmung]
[128] Mark 3. 29.
[134] [Mephistopheles in "Faust."]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Mephistopheles in "Faust."]
[135] "I beg you, spare my lungs! He who insists on proving himself right, if he but has one of these things called tongues, can hold his own in all the world's despite!" [Faust's words to Mephistopheles, slightly misquoted.—For Rechthaberei see note on p. 185.]
[135] "Please, don't make me suffer! Anyone who insists on being right, as long as they have one of those things called tongues, can stand their ground against everyone in the world!" [Faust's words to Mephistopheles, slightly misquoted.—For Rechthaberei see note on p. 185.]
[137] [Verbrechen]
[138] [brechen]
[140] P. 376.
[141] P. 374.
[142] [An unnatural mother]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [An unfit mother]
[143] P. 381.
[144] P. 385.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 385.
[145] [Gerechte]
[146] [macht Alles huebsch gerecht]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [makes everything look pretty fair]
[147] [Einzige]
[149] [Literally, "precedent right."]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Literally, "precedent right."]
[150] [Spannung]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Tension]
[151] [gespannt]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [excited]
[152] [spannen]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [spannen]
[153] [einzig]
[154] [Einzigkeit]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Uniqueness]
[157] [This is the word for "of age"; but it is derived from Mund, "mouth," and refers properly to the right of speaking through one's own mouth, not by a guardian.]
[157] [This is the term for "of age"; it comes from Mund, meaning "mouth," and properly refers to the right to speak for oneself, not through a guardian.]
[158] ["occupy"; literally, "have within"]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ["occupy"; literally, "have within"]
[160] [This word in German does not mean religion, but, as in Latin, faithfulness to family ties—as we speak of "filial piety." But the word elsewhere translated "pious" (fromm) means "religious," as usually in English.]
[160] [This word in German doesn't mean religion; instead, it refers to loyalty to family ties—similar to what we call "filial piety." However, the word that is often translated as "pious" (fromm) does mean "religious," just like it usually does in English.]
[162] [huldigen]
[163] [Huld]
[164] What was said in the concluding remarks after Humane Liberalism holds good of the following,—to wit, that it was likewise written immediately after the appearance of the book cited.
[164] What was mentioned in the closing remarks after Humane Liberalism also applies here—specifically, that it was written right after the publication of the referenced book.
[167] ["Koelner Dom," p. 4.]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ["Cologne Cathedral," p. 4.]
[168] [einzig]
[169] [am Einzigen]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [the only one]
[170] [Einzigen]
[171] [heilig]
[172] [unheilig]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [unheilig]
[173] [Heiliger]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Heiliger]
[174] B. Bauer. "Lit. Ztg." 8.22.
[176] [Einzigkeit]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Uniqueness]
[177] [See note on p. 184.]
[180] [Einzige]
[183] In a registration bill for Ireland the government made the proposal to let those be electors who pay £5 sterling of poor-rates. He who gives alms, therefore, acquires political rights, or elsewhere becomes a swan-knight. [See p. 342.]
[183] In a registration bill for Ireland, the government proposed that anyone who pays £5 in poor rates could vote. So, by giving to the needy, you gain political rights, or elsewhere you become a knight. [See p. 342.]
[184] Minister Stein used this expression about Count von Reisach, when he cold-bloodedly left the latter at the mercy of the Bavarian government because to him, as he said, "a government like Bavaria must be worth more than a simple individual." Reisach had written against Montgelas at Stein's bidding, and Stein later agreed to the giving up of Reisach, which was demanded by Montgelas on account of this very book. See Hinrichs, "Politische Vorlesungen," I, 280.
[184] Minister Stein used this phrase about Count von Reisach when he coldly left him at the mercy of the Bavarian government because, as he said, "a government like Bavaria has to be worth more than just one person." Reisach had written against Montgelas at Stein's request, and later Stein agreed to sacrifice Reisach, which Montgelas demanded because of that very book. See Hinrichs, "Politische Vorlesungen," I, 280.
[185] In colleges and universities, etc., poor men compete with rich. But they are able to do so in most cases only through scholarships, which—a significant point almost all come down to us from a time when free competition was still far from being a controlling principle. The principle of competition founds no scholarship, but says, Help yourself, i. e. provide yourself the means. What the State gives for such purposes it pays out from interested motives, to educate "servants" for itself.
[185] In colleges and universities, poor individuals compete with the wealthy. However, they usually can only do this through scholarships, which—it's important to note—mostly originated from a time when free competition was not yet the main principle. The principle of competition doesn’t create scholarships; it implies that you should take initiative and provide for yourself. Any support the State offers for these purposes is motivated by its own interests, aiming to educate "servants" for its needs.
[186] [preisgeben]
[187] [Preis]
[188] [Preis]
[189] [Geld]
[190] [gelten]
[192] [Einzige]
[193] [Literally, "given."]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Literally, "given."]
[194] [A German phrase for sharpers.]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [A German term for tricksters.]
[195] [Literally, "unhomely."]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Literally, "not home."]
[197] Athanasius.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Athanasius.
[198] [Wesen]
[199] [Wesen]
[200] Feuerbach, "Essence of Chr.," 394.
[201] [gebrauche]
[202] [brauche]
[203] [Verein]
[204] [Vereinigung]
[205] [Muthlosigkeit]
[206] [Demuth]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Demuth]
[207] [Muth]
[208] [Literally, "love-services."]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Literally, "love services."]
[209] [Literally, "own-benefit."]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Literally, "own-benefit."]
[210] [Literally, furnishes me with a right.]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Literally, gives me a "right."]
[211] [Empoerung]
[212] [sich auf-oder emporzurichten]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [to rise up]
[213] To secure myself against a criminal charge I superfluously make the express remark that I choose the word "insurrection" on account of its etymological sense, and therefore am not using it in the limited sense which is disallowed by the penal code.
[213] To protect myself from any legal trouble, I want to be clear that I use the term "insurrection" because of its etymological meaning, and I'm not using it in the restricted way that the law prohibits.
[214] 1 Cor. 15. 26.
[215] 2 Tim. 1. 10.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 2 Tim. 1:10.
[216] [See the next to the last scene of the tragedy:
[216] [See the second-to-last scene of the tragedy:
Odoardo. Under the pretext of a judicial investigation he tears you out of our arms and takes you to Grimaldi....
Odoardo. Under the guise of a legal investigation, he rips you away from us and takes you to Grimaldi....
Emilia. Give me that dagger, father, me!...
Emilia. Give me that dagger, Dad, please!...
Odoardo. No, no! Reflect—You too have only one life to lose.
Odoardo. No, no! Think about it—You also have only one life to lose.
Emilia. And only one innocence!
Emilia. And just one innocence!
Odoardo. Which is above the reach of any violence.—
Odoardo. Which is beyond the reach of any violence.—
Emilia. But not above the reach of any seduction.—Violence! violence! who cannot defy violence? What is called violence is nothing; seduction is the true violence.—I have blood, father; blood as youthful and warm as anybody's. My senses are senses.—I can warrant nothing. I am sure of nothing. I know Grimaldi's house. It is the house of pleasure. An hour there, under my mother's eyes—and there arose in my soul so much tumult as the strictest exercises of religion could hardly quiet in weeks.—Religion! And what religion?—To escape nothing worse, thousands sprang into the water and are saints.—Give me that dagger, father, give it to me....
Emilia. But not out of reach of any temptation.—Violence! Violence! Who can resist violence? What people call violence is nothing; temptation is the real violence.—I have blood, father; blood as youthful and warm as anyone else's. My senses are sharp.—I can guarantee nothing. I am certain of nothing. I know Grimaldi's place. It's a house of pleasure. Just an hour there, under my mother's gaze—and the turmoil in my soul was so intense that even the strictest religious practices couldn't calm it for weeks.—Religion! And what kind of religion?—To avoid something worse, thousands jumped into the water and became saints.—Hand me that dagger, father, give it to me....
Emilia. Once indeed there was a father who, to save his daughter from shame, drove into her heart whatever steel he could quickest find—gave life to her for the second time. But all such deeds are of the past! Of such fathers there are no more!
Emilia. Once there was a father who, to protect his daughter from embarrassment, quickly used whatever sharp object he could find to take her life a second time. But those kinds of actions are in the past! There are no fathers like that anymore!
Odoardo. Yes, daughter, yes! (Stabs her.)]
Odoardo. Yes, daughter, yes! (Stabs her.)
[217] [Or, "regulate" (richten)]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Or, "regulate" (richten)]
[218] [richten]
[219] "Der Kommunismus in der Schweiz," p. 24.
[220] Ibid. p. 63.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. p. 63.
[221] [Cf. note p. 81.]
[222] [Geistigkeit]
[223] [Geistlichkeit]
[224] Rom. 1. 25.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. 1. 25.
[225] [das Meinige]
[226] [die—"Meinung"]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [die—"Meinung"]
[227] P. 47 ff.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 47 onwards.
[229] "Anecdota," 1. 120.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "Anecdotes," 1. 120.
[230] "Anecdota," 1. 127.
[231] [vernehmbar]
[232] [Vernunft]
[233] [Literally "thought-rid."]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [Literally "thought-free."]
[234] [Sache]
[235] [Sache]
[236] 1 Thess. 5. 21.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Thess. 5:21.
[238] [See note on p. 112.]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [See note on p. 112.]
[239] [Einzige]
[240] [eigen]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [eigen]
[241] [geeignet]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [appropriate]
Send for
BENJ. R. TUCKER'S
Unique Catalogue of
Advanced Literature
THE LITERATURE
THAT MAKES FOR
EGOISM IN PHILOSOPHY
ANARCHISM IN POLITICS
ICONOCLASM IN ART
128 pages, representing more than 400 authors and listing nearly 1,000 titles, besides being enriched by about 600 pithy and epigrammatic quotations, of an Anarchistic and Egoistic character, from some of the works catalogued.
128 pages, featuring over 400 authors and listing nearly 1,000 titles, also enhanced by around 600 concise and clever quotes with Anarchistic and Egoistic themes from various works included.
Benj. R. Tucker carries the most complete line of advanced literature in the English language offered for sale at any one place in the entire world.
Benj. R. Tucker has the most extensive collection of modern literature in English available for sale in one location anywhere in the world.
All books listed in his catalogue are carried constantly in stock, and may be seen at
All the books in his catalog are always in stock and can be viewed at
Benj. R. Tucker's Bookstore
225 Fourth Avenue, Room 13
NEW YORK CITY
Benj. R. Tucker's Bookstore
225 Fourth Avenue, Room 13
NEW YORK CITY
LIBERTY
BENJ. R. TUCKER, Editor
BENJ. R. TUCKER, Editor
An Anarchistic journal, expounding the doctrine that in Equal Liberty is to be found the most satisfactory solution of social questions, and that majority rule, or democracy, equally with monarchical rule, is a denial of Equal Liberty.
An anarchist journal, explaining the idea that True Equality is the best answer to social issues, and that majority rule, or democracy, just like monarchy, denies True Equality.
APPRECIATIONS
G. BERNARD SHAW, author of "Man and Superman":
"Liberty is a lively paper, in which the usual proportions
of a half-pennyworth of discussion to an intolerable
deal of balderdash are reversed."
G. BERNARD SHAW, author of "Man and Superman":
"Liberty is an engaging publication where the typical ratio of a little bit of serious discussion to a lot of nonsense is flipped."
ERNEST H. CROSBY, author of "Captain Jinks, Hero":
"In these days of running after false gods, it is refreshing
to find one American remaining unflinchingly
true to Liberty, and using in her defence not his emotions,
but a peculiarly keen and vigorous intellect and
style."
ERNEST H. CROSBY, author of "Captain Jinks, Hero":
"In today's world of chasing after false idols, it's refreshing to see one American staying steadfastly true to Liberty, relying not on feelings, but on a uniquely sharp and energetic intellect and style."
JOHN COTTON DANA, Librarian of the Free Public Library,
Newark, N.J.:
"Liberty is good for your intellectuals, being full of
plain, hard thinking."
JOHN COTTON DANA, Librarian of the Free Public Library, Newark, N.J.:
"Freedom is beneficial for your thinkers, as it encourages straightforward, serious contemplation."
HENRY BOOL, merchant, manufacturer, farmer, dairyman,
and florist, Ithaca, N. Y.:
"Pursuing its policy of equal liberty with consummate
ability and unswerving purpose, Liberty is the unrivaled
exponent of Absolute Free Trade."
HENRY BOOL, merchant, manufacturer, farmer, dairyman, and florist, Ithaca, N. Y.:
"Sticking to its policy of equal freedom with complete skill and unwavering determination, Liberty stands as the unmatched advocate of Absolute Free Trade."
SAMUEL W. COOPER, counsellor at law, Philadelphia:
"Liberty is a journal that Thomas Jefferson would
have loved."
SAMUEL W. COOPER, lawyer, Philadelphia:
"Liberty is a magazine that Thomas Jefferson would have adored."
EDWARD OSGOOD BROWN, Judge of the Illinois Circuit
Court:
"I have seen much in Liberty that I agreed with, and
much that I disagreed with, but I never saw any cant,
hypocrisy, or insincerity in it, which makes it an almost
unique publication."
EDWARD OSGOOD BROWN, Judge of the Illinois Circuit Court:
"I have observed a lot in Liberty that I agreed with and a lot that I disagreed with, but I’ve never encountered any pretense, hypocrisy, or insincerity in it, which makes it a nearly unique publication."
Published Bimonthly. Twelve Issues, $1.00
Single Copies, 10 Cents
ADDRESS:
BENJ. R. TUCKER, P. O. Box 1312, New York City
Published every two months. Twelve issues for $1.00
Single copies for 10 cents
ADDRESS:
BENJ. R. TUCKER, P. O. Box 1312, NYC
MODERN MARRIAGE
BY
Emile Zola
TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH BY
BENJ. R. TUCKER
BY
Emile Zola
TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH BY
BENJ. R. TUCKER
In this story Zola takes four typical marriages,—one from the nobility, one from the bourgeoisie, one from the petite bourgeoisie, and one from the working people,—and describes, with all the power of his wondrous art, how each originates, by what motive each is inspired, how each is consummated, and how each results.
In this story, Zola examines four typical marriages—one from the nobility, one from the bourgeoisie, one from the petite bourgeoisie, and one from the working class—and details, with all the strength of his incredible artistry, how each one begins, what motivates each, how each is finalized, and what the outcome is for each.
A new edition from new plates, and at a reduced price.
A new edition from new prints, now at a lower price.
Price, 10 cents
Price: $0.10
CARLOTTA CORTINA
BY
FRANCIS DU BOSQUE
BY
FRANCIS DU BOSQUE
A very remarkable story of New York's Italian quarter,—in fact, one of the best short stories ever written in America.
A truly amazing story of New York's Italian neighborhood—actually, one of the best short stories ever written in America.
Price, 10 cents
Price: 10 cents
Here's Luck to Lora
AND
OTHER POEMS
BY
WILLIAM WALSTEIN GORDAK
BY
WILLIAM WALSTEIN GORDAK
Mr. Gordak comes entirely unannounced, but his verse speaks well for him. He is a natural poet who writes evenly and melodiously of the beauties of nature and the daintier side of love. Nothing in his little book is cheap. His muse has a lofty flight, and his teachings uplift.—Oregonian, Portland, Ore.
Mr. Gordak arrives without any prior notice, but his poetry speaks highly of him. He is a truly gifted poet who writes smoothly and melodically about the beauty of nature and the more delicate aspects of love. Nothing in his small book feels low-quality. His inspiration has a grand reach, and his messages are uplifting.—Oregonian, Portland, Ore.
PRICE, ONE DOLLAR
PRICE, $1
The Anarchists
A Picture of Civilization at the Close of the Nineteenth Century
A Picture of Civilization at the End of the Nineteenth Century
BY
JOHN HENRY MACKAY
BY
JOHN HENRY MACKAY
Translated from the German by
GEORGE SCHUMM
Translated from the German by
GEORGE SCHUMM
PRESS COMMENTS
New York Morning Journal.—"'The Anarchists' is one of the very few books that have a right to live. For insight into life and manners, for dramatic strength, for incisiveness of phrase, and for cold, pitiless logic, no book of this generation equals it."
New York Morning Journal.—"'The Anarchists' is one of the very few books that truly deserves to endure. For its understanding of life and behavior, dramatic impact, sharpness of language, and harsh, relentless reasoning, no book from this generation comes close to matching it."
St. Louis Republic.—"The book is a prose poem."
St. Louis Republic.—"The book is a prose poem."
Cloth, One Dollar; Paper, Fifty cents
Fabric, $1; Paper, $0.50
JOSIAH WARREN
The First American Anarchist
A Biography, with portrait
A biography with a portrait
BY
WILLIAM BAILIE
BY
WILLIAM BAILIE
The biography is preceded by an essay on "The Anarchist Spirit," in which Mr. Bailie defines Anarchist belief in relation to other social forces.
The biography starts with an essay on "The Anarchist Spirit," where Mr. Bailie explains Anarchist beliefs in comparison to other social forces.
Price, One Dollar
Price: $1
The Philosophy of Egoism
BY
JAMES L. WALKER
BY
JAMES L. WALKER
(Tak Kak)
(Tak Kak)
My nose I've used for smelling, and I've blown it:
But how to prove the RIGHT by which I own it?
My nose I've used for smelling, and I've blown it:
But how do I prove the RIGHT that I own it?
"No more concise exposition of the philosophy of Egoism has ever been given to the world. In this book Duty, Conscience, Moralism, Right, and all the fetiches and superstitions which have infested the human intellect since man ceased to walk on four feet, are annihilated, swept away, relegated to the rubbish heap of the waste of human intelligence that has gone on through the progress of the race from its infancy."—Liberty.
"No more concise explanation of Egoism's philosophy has ever been presented to the world. In this book, Duty, Conscience, Morality, Rights, and all the myths and misconceptions that have plagued human thought since we stopped walking on all fours are destroyed, cleared away, and tossed onto the trash heap of human intelligence that has evolved throughout our race from its early days."—Liberty.
Cloth, 75 cents; Paper, 35 cents
Fabric, $0.75; Paper, $0.35
Slaves to Duty
BY
JOHN BADCOCK, JR.
BY
JOHN BADCOCK, JR.
Assailing the morality superstition as the foundation of the various schemes for the exploitation of mankind. Max Stirner himself does not expound the doctrine of Egoism in bolder fashion.
Attacking the belief in morality as the basis for different plans to exploit humanity, Max Stirner himself presents the doctrine of Egoism in a more straightforward way.
Price, 5 cents
Price, 5 cents
State Socialism
AND
Anarchism
How Far They Agree and Wherein They Differ
How Much They Agree and Where They Differ
BY
BENJ. R. TUCKER
BY
BENJ. R. TUCKER
The opening chapter of "Instead of a Book," reprinted separately. The best pamphlet with which to meet the demand for a compact exposition of Anarchism.
The opening chapter of "Instead of a Book," reprinted separately. The best pamphlet to meet the need for a concise explanation of Anarchism.
Price, 5 cents
Price, 5 cents
The Attitude of Anarchism
TOWARD
Industrial Combinations
BY
BENJ. R. TUCKER
BY
BENJ. R. TUCKER
An address delivered in Central Music Hall, Chicago, on September 14, 1899, before the Conference on Trusts held under the auspices of the Civic Federation.
An address given at Central Music Hall, Chicago, on September 14, 1899, during the Conference on Trusts organized by the Civic Federation.
Chicago Chronicle.—"The speech which roused the most intense degree of enthusiasm and called forth the greatest applause at yesterday's sessions of the trust conference fell in rounded periods and with polished utterance from the lips of a professed Anarchist."
Chicago Chronicle.—"The speech that generated the most excitement and received the loudest applause at yesterday's sessions of the trust conference came in well-structured sentences and with a refined delivery from a self-identified Anarchist."
Prof. Edward W. Bemis in the New York Journal.—"Benj. R. Tucker, the famous Anarchist writer, gave the most brilliant literary effort of the conference thus far."
Prof. Edward W. Bemis in the New York Journal.—"Benj. R. Tucker, the well-known Anarchist writer, delivered the most impressive literary contribution of the conference so far."
Prof. John R. Commons in the Chicago Tribune.—"The most brilliant piece of pure logic that has yet been heard. It probably cannot be equaled. It was a marvel of audacity and cogency. The prolonged applause which followed was a magnificent tribute to pure intellect. That the undiluted doctrines of Anarchism should so transport a great gathering of all classes here in Chicago would not have been predicted."
Prof. John R. Commons in the Chicago Tribune.—"The most brilliant piece of pure logic I've ever heard. It's unlikely to be matched. It was a remarkable display of boldness and clarity. The extended applause that followed was a fantastic tribute to pure intellect. Who would have predicted that the unfiltered doctrines of Anarchism would so move a diverse audience here in Chicago?"
Price, 5 cents
Price: 5 cents
MUTUAL BANKING
BY
WILLIAM B. GREENE
BY
WILLIAM B. GREENE
Showing the radical deficiency of the existing circulating medium, and the advantages of a free currency; a plan whereby to abolish interest, not by State intervention, but by first abolishing State intervention itself.
Showing the significant shortcomings of the current currency system and the benefits of a free currency; a plan to eliminate interest, not through government intervention, but by first eliminating government intervention altogether.
A new edition, from new plates, of one of the most important works on finance in the English language, and presenting, for the first time, a portrait of the author.
A new edition, from new plates, of one of the most significant works on finance in English, now featuring, for the first time, a portrait of the author.
Price, 10 cents
Price: 10 cents
CHARLES A. DANA'S
PLEA FOR ANARCHY
Proudhon
and
His "Bank of the People"
Proudhon
and
His "People's Bank"
BY
CHARLES A. DANA
BY
CHARLES A. DANA
A defence of the great French Anarchist; showing the evils of a specie currency, and that interest on capital can and ought to be abolished by a system of free and mutual banking.
A defense of the great French Anarchist; showing the problems of a metallic currency, and that interest on capital can and should be eliminated through a system of free and mutual banking.
The series of newspaper articles composing this pamphlet appeared originally in the New York "Tribune," of which Mr. Dana was then managing editor, and a little later in "The Spirit of the Age," a weekly paper published in New York in 1849 by Fowlers & Wells and edited by Rev. William Henry Channing. Editor Channing accompanied the publication of the series by a foot-note, in which he stated that the articles had already appeared in the "Tribune," but that "Mr. Dana, judging them worthy of being preserved in a form convenient for binding, has consented to revise them for our paper."
The series of newspaper articles in this pamphlet originally appeared in the New York "Tribune," where Mr. Dana was the managing editor at the time. Later, they were published in "The Spirit of the Age," a weekly newspaper in New York in 1849 by Fowlers & Wells and edited by Rev. William Henry Channing. Editor Channing included a footnote with the publication of the series, stating that the articles had already been published in the "Tribune," but that "Mr. Dana, believing they deserved to be preserved in a format suitable for binding, has agreed to revise them for our publication."
Price, 5 cents; in leatherette, 10 cents
Price: 5 cents; in faux leather: 10 cents
The Ballad of Reading Gaol
By C. 3. 3
[OSCAR WILDE]
By C. 3. 3
[OSCAR WILDE]
A poem of more than 600 lines, dedicated to the memory of a trooper of the Horse Guards who was hanged in Reading Gaol during the poet's confinement there. An English classic.
A poem of over 600 lines, dedicated to the memory of a trooper from the Horse Guards who was hanged in Reading Gaol during the poet's time there. An English classic.
Cloth, One Dollar; Paper, Ten Cents
Fabric, One Dollar; Paper, Ten Cents
The cloth edition has covers of blue and vellum, and is beautifully printed from large type on hand-made antique deckle-edge paper. It is a sumptuous book of 96 pages, and should be in every library.
The cloth edition has blue and vellum covers and is beautifully printed in large type on handmade antique deckle-edge paper. It's a luxurious book with 96 pages and should be in every library.
PRESS COMMENTS
Albany Press.—"Strong writing, almost too strong; it is horrible, gruesome, uncanny, and yet most fascinating and highly ethical.... One of the greatest poems of the century, a permanent addition to English literature.... It is the best Lenten and Easter sermon of the year."
Albany Press.—"Powerful writing, maybe even a bit too intense; it’s horrifying, disturbing, strange, and yet incredibly captivating and very ethical.... One of the best poems of the century, a lasting contribution to English literature.... It’s the best Lenten and Easter sermon of the year."
Brooklyn Citizen.—"Many of the stanzas are cries out of the lowest hell. The poem, indeed, takes rank with the most extraordinary psychological phenomena of this or any time."
Brooklyn Citizen.—"Much of the poem reads like desperate cries from the depths of hell. It truly stands alongside the most remarkable psychological experiences of this or any era."
Indianapolis Journal.—"The work is one of singular power, holding the reader fascinated to the last line. Nothing approaching it in strength has been produced in recent years."
Indianapolis Journal.—"This work is incredibly powerful, keeping the reader hooked until the very last line. Nothing with this level of strength has been created in recent years."
Philadelphia Conservator.—"People who imagine themselves superior to the prisoners in jails should read this poem. People who love invasive laws should read this poem. People who think existing governmental methods of meeting social invasion civilized should read this poem. People who do not know that laws may make as well as punish crime should read this poem. In fact, everybody should read this poem. For somewhere it touches everybody, accuses everybody, appeals to everybody."
Philadelphia Conservator.—"Anyone who thinks they'rebetter than the prisoners in jails should read this poem. Those who support invasive laws should read this poem. People who believe that the current government methods for handling social issues are civil should read this poem. Anyone who doesn't realize that laws can create as well as punish crime should read this poem. In fact, everyone should read this poem. Because somehow it connects with everyone, points a finger at everyone, and appeals to everyone."
God and the State
BY
MICHAEL BAKOUNINE
BY
MICHAEL BAKUNIN
TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH BY
BENJ. R. TUCKER
TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH BY
BENJ. R. TUCKER
"One of the most eloquent pleas for liberty ever written. Paine's 'Age of Reason' and 'Rights of Man' consolidated and improved. It stirs the pulse like a trumpet-call."—The Truth Seeker.
"One of the most powerful calls for freedom ever written. Paine's 'Age of Reason' and 'Rights of Man' brought together and enhanced. It gets the heart racing like a trumpet call."—The Truth Seeker.
Price, 15 Cents
Price: 15 cents
Free Political Institutions
Their Nature, Essence, and Maintenance
Their Nature, Essence, and Care
AN ABRIDGMENT AND REARRANGEMENT OF
LYSANDER SPOONER'S "TRIAL BY JURY"
AN ABRIDGMENT AND REARRANGEMENT OF
LYSANDER SPOONER'S "TRIAL BY JURY"
EDITED BY
VICTOR YARROS
EDITED BY
VICTOR YARROS
One of the most important works in the propaganda of Anarchism
One of the most important works in promoting Anarchism
CHAPTERS
I.—Legitimate Government and Majority Rule. II.—Trial by Jury as a Palladium of Liberty. III.—Trial by Jury as Defined by Magna Carta. IV.—Objections Answered. V.—The Criminal Intent. VI.—Moral Considerations for Jurors. VII.—Free Administration of Justice. VIII.—Juries of the Present Day Illegal.
I.—Legitimate Government and Majority Rule. II.—Trial by Jury as a Safeguard of Liberty. III.—Trial by Jury as Defined by Magna Carta. IV.—Objections Addressed. V.—The Criminal Intent. VI.—Moral Considerations for Jurors. VII.—Free Administration of Justice. VIII.—Modern Juries are Illegal.
Price, 15 cents
Price, 15 cents
A Blow at Trial by Jury
BY
BENJ. R. TUCKER
BY
BENJ. R. TUCKER
An examination of the special jury law passed by the New York legislature in 1896. A speech delivered by the editor of Liberty at a mass meeting held in Cooper Union, New York, June 25, 1897, under the auspices of the Central Labor Union, Typographical Union No. 6, and other labor organizations. Distribution of this pamphlet among lawyers and legislators will tend indirectly to interest them in Anarchism.
An examination of the special jury law passed by the New York legislature in 1896. A speech delivered by the editor of Liberty at a mass meeting held at Cooper Union, New York, on June 25, 1897, organized by the Central Labor Union, Typographical Union No. 6, and other labor organizations. Distributing this pamphlet among lawyers and legislators will indirectly spark their interest in Anarchism.
Price, 5 cents
Price: 5¢
Instead of a Book
BY A MAN TOO BUSY TO WRITE ONE
A FRAGMENTARY EXPOSITION OF
PHILOSOPHICAL ANARCHISM
BY A MAN TOO BUSY TO WRITE ONE
A FRAGMENTARY EXPOSITION OF
PHILOSOPHICAL ANARCHISM
Culled from the writings of
BENJ. R. TUCKER
EDITOR OF LIBERTY
Taken from the writings of
BENJ. R. TUCKER
EDITOR OF LIBERTY
With a Full-Page Half-Tone Portrait of the Author
Featuring a Full-Page Half-Tone Portrait of the Author
A large, well-printed, and excessively cheap volume of 524 pages, consisting of articles selected from Liberty and classified under the following headings: (1) State Socialism and Anarchism: How Far They Agree, and Wherein They Differ; (2) The Individual, Society, and the State; (3) Money and Interest; (4) Land and Rent; (5) Socialism; (6) Communism; (7) Methods; (8) Miscellaneous. The whole elaborately indexed.
A large, well-printed, and extremely affordable book of 524 pages, featuring articles chosen from Liberty and categorized under these headings: (1) State Socialism and Anarchism: How They Agree and Where They Differ; (2) The Individual, Society, and the State; (3) Money and Interest; (4) Land and Rent; (5) Socialism; (6) Communism; (7) Methods; (8) Miscellaneous. The entire book is thoroughly indexed.
Cloth, One Dollar; Paper, Fifty cents
Fabric, $1; Paper, $0.50
MAILED, POST-PAID, BY
BENJ. R. TUCKER, P. O. Box 1312, NYC.
TRANSCRIBER'S NOTES
"p." corrected to "p. 7," (page 96)
"aristotocratic" corrected to "aristocratic" (page 143)
"woful" corrected to "woeful" (page 222)
"peoplet" corrected to "people" (page 277)
"heiling" corrected to "heilig" (footnote 20)
"p." corrected to "p. 7," (page 96)
"aristotocratic" corrected to "aristocratic" (page 143)
"woful" corrected to "woeful" (page 222)
"peoplet" corrected to "people" (page 277)
"heiling" corrected to "heilig" (footnote 20)
Other than the corrections listed above, printer's inconsistencies in spelling, punctuation, hyphenation, and ligature usage have been retained.
Other than the corrections mentioned above, printer's inconsistencies in spelling, punctuation, hyphenation, and ligature usage have been kept.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!